ã€ŠHolding On to My Manã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Because the surrounding feels too real and his body is transparent, he can¡¯t fool himself into thinking that it¡¯s a dream, and his luck has always been not good. He absolutely does not think he can survive the ident of an airne explosion.

    "Do you want to live?"

    Suddenly, a cold and steady machine like voice thatcked human emotions sounded in the stars.

    Gu Bai nked and did not respond, he really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s the current situation, it doesn¡¯t look like heaven or hell, what the heck it this?

    With all his doubts, Gu Bai could not help but look around and wanted to find the source of that voice. "Who are you?"

    That voice paused and said, "I am not important. The important thing is that you are going to disappear. I can give you the chance to live..."

    "What does it mean to disappear?" Gu Bai sharply seized the point.

    "You are dead. You are now just a weak soul. If you disappear again, you have no chance to reincarnate, that is to say, there will never be..."

    The voice is very patient.

    Apanied by that voice, Gu Bai could indeed feel that his body was bing more and more transparent, and his soul was getting weaker and weaker, as if it were to disappear soon.

    This feeling that he will forever never exist doesn¡¯t feel very good, and he doesn¡¯t want to actually die.

    No matter how cruel the reality is, starting from the very first day he became sensible in the orphanage, there was only one thought in his mind.

    Live and continue to live a even better life, this is his dream.

    But this pie that fell from the sky is unbelievable, so he still hesitated and continued to observe the empty darkness.

    "...I want to live, but what are your conditions?"

    ¡°My condition is that you be my subordinate, enter the world that I appoint andplete the mission...¡±

    That voice is still cold and emotionless.

    "What task do I need toplete?" Gu Bai continued to ask.

    The voice did not hurry to answer. After a short silence, the dark space around it changed, and then books with sh of light appeared and kept flying midair.

    ¡°As you now see, although these books are stories, they are actually small worlds that really exist. The characters in these books all have real souls the moment they¡¯re born...¡±

    "I need you to enter the worlds of these books to fulfill the desires of those who have sought for my soul. By then, when the mission ispleted, you will continue to enjoy life in those worlds. If you fail, you will disappear forever. Even the present condition of the soul can¡¯t exist..."

    "In other words, even if I live, I use the shell of someone else?"

    Gu Bai was a little overwhelmed. He wanted to be alive. However, what¡¯s the point of living as someone else, is Gu Bai¡¯s life still meaningful?

    It seems to have felt his hesitation, that cold voice was silence for a while then sounded once more.

    "Yes, but if the mission is done well, I may give you a chance to be reborn in the future. Live in the state of a soul toplete tasks or disappear immediately? You have half an hour to choose..."

    "I choose to do the tasks."

    Gu Bai is no longer hesitant. Although he is no longer a human being and living body is also the skin of others, but at least it is better than disappearing forever.

    He didn¡¯t want to die. Humans are greedy. At least he didn¡¯t want to die right now. Not to mention this mysterious voice said that if it was done well, he would have the a chance reborn.

    "The goal has been agreed, signing a contract, name Gu Bai, male, 23 years old..."

    When the words fell, the cold voice sounded and Gu Bai just felt the surrounding space distorting. Then something entered his body and transformed his transparent soul into an actual body, veryfortable.

    With the sense and hope of living on, Gu Bai touched his soul¡¯s body and felt very satisfied. The youthful face showed a pure smile.

    This is what he was naturally born with, although the word pure and the ck hearted orphanage he crawled out from didn¡¯t match, but he still naturally grew a pure looking face.

    This may be one of the reasons why this mysterious voice chose him to do the task. A pure person is probably a loyal and hard working subordinate?

    Actually his personality is not pure and honest, but he knows "A wise man submits to circumstances".

    So he quickly epted the circumstances, and relented in the space where there¡¯s literally no one.

    "Master, I am ready to start the mission..."

    "Alright, immediately enter the world. Remember, if you die beforepleting the mission, you will disappear forever..."

    Then, without waiting for him to respond, he felt that the rush of heat on his body that made him feel a little dizzy and raise a special kind of desire.

    He moaned reflexively, involuntarily curled his body and mped his legs, bit his lip and opened his eyes.

    This is a KTV box, other than the screen that is ying the song is lit, the surrounding is very dark, the snacks on the table and the fruit te all spilled on the ground, the room is messy.

    Gu Bai did not know what the situation was now, but his instincts felt not right.

    He clearly remembered that mysterious voice said that if he died beforepleting the task, he would disappear forever and no longer exist, so it is imperative that he figure out his task this time.

    The body felt ufortably hot, he mbered to the table to drink a ss of iced water, and then locked the door to prevent people from crashing in to cause an ident before closing his eyes to receive the story ... ...

    The world for this time¡¯s mission is a story about the rebirth of a woman changing fate and revenge.

    The heroine in the book is called Wu Zhenzhen, daughter of a real estate businessman.

    Although the Wu family is not a top tyrant in B, it is definitely a wealthy upper-ssmen. Like most wealthy men, Wu family has one or two illegitimate children.

    However, Wu Zhenzhen is the child of Wu family¡¯s fist wife and has a very high status at home. Her father likes her very much. She grew up living in such a wealthy family and was so loved by his parents. Therefore, her character is very naive and her mind is very simple.

    Living a life in the melodramatic power struggle of a wealthy family, simple minded people will not have any good ending, so after the death of her mother, her protection was gone, she wasn¡¯t an opponent towards those few illegitimate children at home at all.

    Even if Mr. Wu likes her more, because of thepany¡¯s busy schedule, there won¡¯t be any time to look after her. Very quickly, under the scheming of one of the illegitimate daughters, her situation kept worsening.

    The father that originally loved her hated her more and more. The friends around her also liked the illegitimate daughter. Even boy she liked and chased for many years that was close to finally bing hers changed to gradually like the illegitimate daughter.

    She was extremely furious and fought with the illegitimate daughter, but her skills were inferior. The illegitimate daughter instead nned someone to rape her. Those unbearable photos were spread out and destroyed her reputation.

    Since then her life haspletely fallen to the bottom, everyone reject, hate and despise her. Unable to stay in the country anymore, her father can only send her abroad.

    However, she did not expect that going abroad also failed to escape the calctions of the illegitimate daughter. Coupled with a blow to her self esteem, she soon became infected with drug addiction and gambling habits, angering her father to the point of cutting ties with her. In the end she died from drug overdose on the street abroad.

    When Wu Zhenzhen died, she was very young and was only in her twenties, those were the great years of youth, so she was extremely unwilling and resentful.

    After she was reborn, she began to retaliate with strong resentment and loath.

    She will retaliate against her father, if it wasn¡¯t because of her father¡¯s unfaithfulness to her mother, that vicious illegitimate daughter would not exist, she will retaliate against the slut that ruined her life, she will retaliate against all who have harmed her!

    Using past memory, while the illegitimate daughter haven¡¯t enter the door yet, she began to work hard to strengthen herself, turning a originally unruly little princess into a richdy full of knowledge.

    When the illegitimate daughter finally entered the door, she began the revenge n andid down a number of traps. Not only did she snatch her favorite boyfriend, but she also arranged to give back to the illegitimate daughter the rape from her previous life and let the illegitimate daughter suffer the consequences of one¡¯s own action.

    <b> ></b>

 Chapter 2

    This body''s original name was Lu Rongqing, his childhood wasn''t good.

    His mother was a uncultured waitress, while his biological father was a rotten drunkard with very serious domestic violence.

    When he was four years old, his mother finally couldn''t stand his father''s domestic violence anymore, took a kitchen knife and hacked his father to death, and then killed herself, leaving the young him in a house full of blood and body parts.

    After his parents died, he went to his aunt''s house to live with her.

    His aunt wasn''t a big shot either, because she couldn¡¯t have children, she already divorced her husband early on and now lives alone, working as a nanny in a wealthy family surnamed Nie.

    The Nie family is a well-known giant in the city of B. The family runs a multi-national corporation with billions of assets. Mrs. Nie'' health is poor, she was finally pregnant after being married to Mr. Nie for several years. As a result, she died shortly after the baby was born.

    While Mr. Nie is busy outside all day due to corporate matters, he couldn''t take care of his son, but a child without a mother''s care was not good. Therefore, he found a gentle woman to marry and hoped that the woman would take good care of his son.

    However, this woman unexpectedly turned out to be a ck hearted stepmother. She seemed to be very gentle on the surface, but is in fact extremely abusive to his son behind Mr. Nie''s back, she couldn''t wait to strangle the son left behind by her husband''s former wife, so that all of Nie¡¯s family fortune could be left to her own future children.

    His mother died early and his father is often not by his side, coupled with the stepmother''s ill-treatment, Nie family''s young master, Nie Qingcang, was very autistic, even suffering from serious mental illness.

    It wasn''t until Lu Rongqing¡¯s aunt came to work at the Nie family and became a babysitter to Nie Qingcang did she found out and ran to Mr. Nie toin and Nie Qingcang was finally rescued.

    Since she couldn''t have children, auntie Lu felt very distressed for Nie Qingcang. This was not rted to him as a master of the Nie family at all. She truly treated him with love and concern as if her own child. Slowly, Nie Qingcang came out from the abusive trauma and recovered normally.

    Since childhood, Nie Qingcang had a deep rtionship with Lu auntie. The two were not mother and son but the feelings were better than actual mother and son. Auntie Luter died in a car ident to protect him.

    Therefore, after the death of auntie Lu, he asked his father to take Lu Rongqing, who was orphaned again, into the Nie family to take care and was very protective of Lu Rongqing.

    Lu Rongqing''s life has undergone earth-shaking changes, from the life of a poor orphan to a young master of the Nie family.

    The Nie family has no woman. Mr. Nie and Nie Qingcang, the only heir to the Nie family, are usually very busy.

    Together with a big brother that''s Nie Qingcang, who is also known as a business tycoon ptotecting him, this young seedling naturally grew astray and became a wayward young master.

    In addition to his childhood experience, Lu Rongqing grew up with his head down all day, hunched over, looking gloomy, and his temper was very erratic.

    And he also likes men. The man he likes happens to be someone the reborn Wu Zhenzhen and the illegitimate daughter are fighting over for, Fu Zixuan.

    Originally, he did not have much grudges with Wu Zhenzhen, but for the sake of one man, a wayward little princess and a petnt young master quarreled at school.

    But the the worst thing was that the original host''s mind was too simple. He got used by the illegitimate daughter to harm Wu Zhenzhen and took the fall.

    Therefore, after rebirth, other than the illegitimate daughter, Wu Zhenzhen hated him the most.

    In order to retaliate against him, sheid down a number of traps. She pushed Lu Ronqing, who was originally just headstrong and awkward, to a crooked path and gave him drug to let him fool around in the entertainment club. He was disgraced and became loathed by the Nie family.

    For revenge, Wu Zhenzhen even specifically went to find a veteran who is excellent at both looks and underhanded methods to get close to him.

    y with his feelings, take scandalous pictures of him, made him do drugs, promiscuity, cruelly pushing him into hell...

    Wu Zhenzhen resents, but Lu Rongqing also has a lot of grievances.

    Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s matters actually had nothing to do with him. He was all set up by the illegitimate child who pushed the crime onto him.

    Without knowing the truth at all, Wu Zhenzhen simply just shoved all me to him alone. She was so revengeful that he didn''t even had the chance to turn back.

    After being ruthlessly abandoned by Nan Lichen, he was even thrown to a private party where he got yed by others to the point of being broken. No chance of ever turning back, the ending was even worse than that of the illegitimate daughter.

    The shadow left by his childhood made his heart very fragile and before entering the Nie Family, he wasughed at and bullied by the neighboring kids.

    After the death of his only rtive, he lived a carefree life in the Nie family and they also treated him very well, but in the end they aren''t rted so there is a gap in the kin.

    Furthermore Mr. Nie and his son are busy withpany affairs and have no time to be closer with him. Although the house servants calls him a young master, they often talk about him behind his back, without any consideration for what kind psychological effects those careless talks could cause to a child.

    He gave away his entire heart, but did not expect it to be merely a scam. For a young boy with a fragile heart inside, this deception was no less than destroying his whole world.

    It can also be said to be hate, in fact, the original host''s feelings towards Nan Lichen are veryplex, love, hate, resentment, longing, a confusing mess that can''t be exined clearly...

    After receiving the plot, Gu Bai took a long breath, couldn''t help but rub his temples, a bit distressed.

    This world doesn''t seem bloody, but it''s very fierce, Gu Bai is really worried, it seems that there''s really no such thing as free lunch. He wants to live, looks like it won''t be a easy task ... ...

    Once again, he opened his eyes and the room was still the same. Although the content of the story was huge, it only took a few minutes topletely receive it.

    At this moment, the story has developed to the point where Wu Zhenzhen has set up traps to push him astray. Today he went with his friends to take drugs.

    In ordance with the original story, a beautiful appearance with a drug addled mind in the entertainment club, he got yed by a few guests.

    Wu Zhenzhen took the opportunity to take pictures and spread them out. He disgraced the Nie family and became loathed by them. Nie Qingcang was extremely disappointed with him.

    Although he was still provided with clothes and food, they no longer care about him. After losing the strong backing of Nie Qingcang, no matter how badly he was harmed, no one stood up for him.

    Wu Zhenzhen''s drug is very strong. At the moment, the drug inside his body is acting up. After receiving the plot, Gu Bai only felt that his head was dizzy, his body was hot, his skin was burning, and his body grinded on the ground involuntarily ... ...

    Biting a bit of his tongue to clear his head, Gu Baiqiang forced himself to stand up and stumbled to the couch and picked up the phone to dial Nie Qingcang¡¯s number.

    ording to the original plot, if he continues to stay alone in this ce it will be very dangerous, he doesn''t want to repeat the plot of Lu Rongqing''s bad luck.

    Although Nie Qingcang is already impatient with Lu Rongqing because of the troubles he cause, but in honor of his aunt and his rtionship with him for so many years, before hepletely loathes with him, he will not leave him.

    Hanging up the call, Gu Bai finallyid down on the ground...

    Don''t how much time has passed, the door opened suddenly, and the sound of cluttered footsteps rang.

    It felt like someonee over and stopped in front of him, and Gu Bai heard a relentlessly cold angry voice.

    "Lu Rongqing, if you don''t trouble me for a day you will feel ufortable, is that right!"

    Nie Qingcang was expresionless, his body rigid and stared at the flushed face youth grinding on the ground. He who was always calm and steady kind of felt his brain cell throbbing with pain.

    He couldn''t really understand how his younger brother who looked cute and obedient when he was a child became like this now, these past few years the trouble and shame he gave him weren''t few.

    If it wasn''t for auntie Lu''s sake, how could he have the patience to repeatedly clean his mess?

    Only in his teenage years, his daily life consisted of fighting, drinking, clubbing, dancing, and so on. He worked so hard that he could copse. He was a troubling mess and wearing his patience thin.

    Now he even learned to take drugs from others, the drug he took is an aphrodisiac too. If it weren''t for his timely arrival, the muddle-headed, young and tender youth would have been eaten till there was nothing left!

    Looking at the tasteless outfit,colorful hair and smokey makeup of the young boy on the ground, Nie Qingcang impatiently pulled his tie and snarled at the person on the ground.

    "Lu Rongqing, I warn you that today is thest time. Later on you better settle down. Don''t give me any trouble. Otherwise, don''t me me..." You''re wee.

    He didn''tplete the rest of his words. He looked down at the Gu Bai in front of him.

    The beautiful young boy''s face was crimson and struggled painfully, the soft hair damp with sweat stuck on the cheek, looking exceptionally delicate. This wayward and nasty teenager unexpectedly made people pity, and couldn''t bear to utter harsh words...

    Nie Qingcang sneered at his own thoughts. This Lu Rongqing, causing trouble all day long and a gloomy face that resembles a ghost, how could people possibly feel sorry for him? It would be nice if he gave him less trouble!

 Chapter 3

    <b>peonynoveltl.blogspot</b>

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t hear Nie Qingcang¡¯s words. His head is now a pile of mush and his body feels hot like it will burn him to death. The consciousness is still unclear.

    Whatever the man in front of him said, he couldn¡¯t hear it at all. He only felt a buzzing sound in his ear. He tried hard to open his eyes and only saw a tall and strong figure in front of him.

    The body felt very ufortable. He looked up in a dazed manner and finally clearly saw the man who came. It was the older brother of the original host. A sense of closeness rose in his heart and he couldn¡¯t help but sniffed his nose and climbed to cling to his thighs for help.

    "Brother, take me home, so ufortable..."

    Although Lu Rongqing¡¯s parents¡¯ appearance and family are both ordinary, he hasbined the merit of both of his parents. The thin pink lips and white jade skin look very beautiful and elegant.

    Even if he was weirdly dressed and his hair was dyed colorfully, he couldn¡¯t hide his excellent appearance. Furthermore, the soul in the body changed, the temperament also changed, and his beautiful features became more clear and distinct.

    The juvenile boy in front of Nie Qingcang seem to be a bit different today.

    He also didn¡¯t know that the strange and gloomy youngster still had such a pure and touching side...

    "Damn it!"

    But quickly, Nie Qingcang recovered and looking at the embarrassed Gu Bai, cursed in a low voice.

    With a pitch ck face, he reached for the mineral water on the table and poured it on the person in heat.

    "Lu Rongqing, you better sober up!"

    The cold water sshed on his face and all of a sudden, the body¡¯s heat was extinguished, and Gu Bai was finally clear and alert.

    Looking at Nie Qincang¡¯s dark face, and looking at the dishevelled clothes while holding on to another person¡¯s thigh, the face suddenly became stiff.

    However, he doesn¡¯t intend to immediately let go. In the whole storyline, Nie Qingcang, was an invisible big boss. No matter how powerful Wu Zhenzhen is after rebirth, she only engaged in some small battles. Wu family and Nie family are twopletely different concepts.

    The original Lu Rongqing was too stupid. Obviously, there was a strong backing from the Nie family. He had a brother who had no blood rtions but guarded him. He actually got eliminated by a puny real estate merchant!

    As long as he doesn¡¯t stupidly cause Nie Qingcang to dislike him, he believes that with Nie Qingcang¡¯s care towards him, he won¡¯t abandon him.

    Whether Nie Qincang can be used or not, Nie family is his backing!

    In other words, he just needs to hold on to Nie Qingcang¡¯s golden thigh and his chances ofpleting the task can be as high as 90%...

    Therefore, after a brief embarrassment, Gu Bai looked up slightly with misty eyes and continued to hold on to Nie Qingcang¡¯s thighs and cried piteously.

    "Brother, I¡¯m ufortable. Take me home okay, I know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t mess around ever again..."

    Although he¡¯s still unconventionally dressed, butpared to the past sullen and overbearing character, the youth at this moment look delicate and fragile.

    Being stared at by his wet, misty and extremely pure eyes, even those with a heart of steel would¡¯ve melted ....

    However, Nie Qingcang was not the average person. His heart jumped, then he wrinkled his brows tightly. He stared at Gu Bai as if looking at a pile of rubbish. If Lu Rongqing is well behaved, then a pig can go up a tree!

    Gu Bai naturally knew about the original host¡¯s temperament after epting the story. With the character¡¯s gloomy and unpleasant personality, it¡¯s no surprise he would have such a reaction.

    It was definitely not Gu Bai¡¯s character to give up, so he move forward a bit more and clutched Nie Qingcang¡¯s legs with his hands and feet like a ko.

    Then he lifted his head, tried hard to open his eyes wide and looked at the man with his pitiful and iparable eyes...

    As a big man he isn¡¯t afraid to sell meng and act pitiful, he isn¡¯t ashamed of anything at all. A man must be thick-skinned, doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a ck cat or a white cat, if it can catch the mouse and reach the goal then it¡¯s a good cat.

    This trick wasmonly used before his death, anyone who looked at his pure eyes, their heart will soften for him. Even the ck hearted nuns in the orphanage knew that he was not a pure boy, but fell for his trick every time.

    This time with Lu Rongqing¡¯s pretty face, Gu Bai believes that using it to seduce upright people will be absolutely earth shattering!

    Then... peonynoveltl.blogspot

    After a few moments of frowning and looking at him for a few minutes, this upright person Nie Qingcang leaned down, bent over and picked him up. He really owed this guy in hisst life!

    Gu Bai wrapped his arms around his shoulder and held on very tightly without letting go. He looked like a small milk dog*, sobbing and repeating "Brother, I was wrong..." non-stop.

    *used to describe cute handsome young boys

    With that, Nie Qingcang, who wanted to lecture two more sentences, licked his mouth and finally swallowed down the poisonous tongue. He didn¡¯t say anything more, he held him tighter, and then strode out of the private room...

    Along the way, because of the efficacy of the drug, Gu Bing was very restless, his hands held onto Nie Qingcang¡¯s neck, while his body moved involuntarily in his embrace.

    He didn¡¯t mean to seduce Nie Qingcang. The efficacy of it really made the body felt too unpleasant. He couldn¡¯t control it. He wasn¡¯t doing it intentionally!

    Nie Qingcang, who was constantly being rubbed on by a hot and soft body, began to stiffen from the moment he picked him up, and his blood was concentrated somewhere.

    Because the boy in his embrace was a youngster with some age already, he didn¡¯t resemble a child, the feeling of the other person¡¯s soft touch make one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    At this moment, the person his arms just had to be even more restless and even can¡¯t help butfortably let out a small "Oh..."

    "Don¡¯t move around!" peonynoveltl.blogspot

    Nie Qingcang¡¯s face was dark and changed his position. Holding on and resisting, he flipped Gu Bai onto his shoulder and then pped his buttocks. Then he bit his teeth and rushed out of the club while surrounding people looked on strangely.

    This toss, coupled with Chinese medicine also endured for a while, although Gu Bing¡¯s body ufortable, rationalpletely awake, can not help but secretly sad in the heart a bit unlucky, only aggrieved, obediently allowed Nie Qingqi to resist him to Car.

    After thinking of Nie Qingyu, he was on his golden thigh. After he got on the train and waited for the body¡¯s medicinal effect to gradually fade away, his hot feeling was much better. Gu Bai looked at his ugly man and rushed to admit his mistake and tried to change the original owner¡¯s mind. impression.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I know I¡¯m wrong..."

    Hearing his apology, Nie Qing¡¯s body was once again stiffened a bit. He looked at Gu Bai with a ghostly look, and the meaning of being too disgusted was too obvious.

    Lu Rongqing was a good boy. Although he was introverted, he was still very clever, but when he grew up, it was a teenager who was a headache.

    This sudden and unrestrained encounter really caused Nie Qingji to be a little ufortable. He thought of passing Aunt Lu and then looked at the non-mainstream dressed teenager. He frowned and warned again.

    "Lu Rongqing, I¡¯ll warn you again. It¡¯s just a matter of the past. From now on, you give me a point!"

    The speech wasn¡¯t done yet, Gu Bai had a whiteplexion on and quivered his body in front of him, as if he was frighten with anxiety and fear, he grabbed his arms, like a poor little animal, staring at him and making him unable to say those harsh words...

    Staring at Gu Bai¡¯s innocent little eyes, Nie Qingcang¡¯s inscrutable air disappeared. He grunted and coldly said:

    "Well , anyway, you better remember. This is thest time!"

    "I know, brother, I won¡¯t mess around. I will listen to you..."

    Gu Bai obediently nodded, secretly rub his butt to Nie Qincang¡¯s side and shamelessly wrap around his arm.

    As Nie Qingcang¡¯s expression became even darker, he hardened his eyes to express his loyalty.

    In order toplete the task, in the future he must resolutely listen to golden thigh¡¯s decision, follow gold thigh¡¯s policy,ply with golden thigh¡¯s instructions, and hold on to this gold thigh!

    "..." peonynoveltl.blogspot

    Nie Qingyun was convulsed by his eyes.

    This kind of clear and pure eyes, this kind of affectionate action....Did God went crazy, how could these appear in the always sullen and dark eyed Lu Rongqing?

    But he has to admit that Lu Rongqing who is so well-behaved and obedient today, seems more pleasing to the eye.

    Nie Qingcang¡¯s hard feelings went through his head, his heart muddled.

    <b>READ NEW CHAPTERS AT</b>

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

 Chapter 4

    Nie family''s house is located in a rtively remote area of B city. Although it''s remote, that doesn''t mean that the price ofnd in this area is cheap. On the contrary, those who are able to live in this area have wealth and status, it''s a famous private luxury garden area.

    The car slowly entered the gate of the vi, the servants and housemaids wee them. Although the efficacy of the drug in Gu Bai''s body has receded, the seque is still there. The whole person is limp without the slightest bit of strength, there''s no way to go back to the room by himself.

    Seeing Nie Qingcang minding his own business, not caring that he wants to get off the car, Gu Bai once again activate his inner potential to cling on to the other person''s arm tightly, eyes bulge with pity, pleading for support.

    "...damn annoying!"

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    Nie Qingcang frowned and his expression was fierce, but he still gestured for the servants to withdraw and reached out to pick him up and send him back to the room.

    However, he felt the boy softly leaning in his embrace. The kind of intimate feeling of being relied on made him feel inexplicably good.

    He remember the moment when Lu Rongqing first came to Nie family''s house when he was a child. Although he was reticent, he was also very clever and obedient, but who knew he would grow up to be like this!

    Putting him on the bed, Nie Qincang looked at his suit that was dampened by the youth''s sweat and felt kind of ufortable. He couldn''t help but secretly feel self-inflicted.

    He shrugged off his coat, took the handkerchief handed by the servant next to him and wiped his hands. He stared at Gu Bai''s pale little face, impatiently huffed and turned the lights off on his way out.

    The bright lights were turned off, and everything in the room became engulfed in darkness. Gu Bai looked at Nie Qingcang''s departing back and quickly called out, ¡°Brother, wait!¡±

    Nie Qingcang, who was preparing to leave, heard his panicked cry and impatiently turned around. He turned on the lights again and snapped ¡°What''s the matter again.....¡±

    What''s up? Of course, to continue holding on to your golden thighs! Gu Bai secretly said in his heart.

    However, there was a scared look on his face, and a hint of fear and pleading in the tone of his voice as he said to the man in front of the door:"Brother, I''m afraid of the dark. Can you apany me for a while..."

    "You are afraid of the dark?"

    Nie Qingcang widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. The whole room is full of various unconventional posters, skulls and so on, a gloomy person like him is afraid of darkness? What kind of trick does this guy want to y again!

    Vigntly looked at the pleading Gu Bai and stared at his pure eyes for a while. The iron mental defense was sessfully defeated by the youth''s wet pleading eyes.

    He vexedly took a few breaths, then turned back to the bed and roughly pulled the quilt over to cover Gu Bai, ruthlessly said, "Really bothersome! Hurry up and sleep..."

    "Thank you brother..."

    The purpose was achieved. Gu Bai obediently nodded his head, did a little ttery, and then grabbed the bedding that was as soft as a cloud. His head lied on the silky pillows and his eyes narrowed, enjoying the feel of lightly rubbing his cheek on it.

    The little action made Nie Qingcang slightly startled, his heart stirred. Didn''t expect that when this guy is docile and obedient, he''s still quit lovable, of course, you must ignore the smokey makeup on his face.

    "You''re not allowed to do this sort of makeup in the future. It''s really ugly. These things in the room, tomorrow someone will pack it up. Afraid of the dark but still make the room look like a haunted house... What are your eyes wide open for, quickly close it. I have workter on, don''t have time to apany you!"

    Facing the boy''s wide open eyes, Nie Qingcang frowned and chided, by the work of gods and demons, he pinched the corner of the quilt.

    When the hand retracted, the fingertips identally brushed across Gu Bai''s cheeks. His eyes jittered a bit. The feel of the creamy skin is very wonderful, making people reluctant to let go.

    Gu Bai doesn''t know what he''s feeling in his heart, seeing his dark expression, he doesn''t n to continue the brotherly y. Later, he will slowly change his impression. Right now he is physically weak and exhausted.

    Facing Nie Qingcang, he smiled admiringly and said, ¡°Brother, Good Night,¡± and then he peacefully closed his eyes and rushed to sleep. He will rest up first and continue his tasks tomorrow.

    When he fell asleep, Nie Qingcang left the room and he unconsciously tiptoed, made absolutely no noise to wake up the person in bed.

    At the door, he saw the boy breathing softly, looking beautiful in his sleep. The corner of his mouth unknowingly lifted.

    If Lu Rongqing can always be so obedient, that would be good, like when he was a child and just came to Nie family.

    One night passed and the next morning came.

    Gu Bai had a good night''s sleep, the most peaceful sleep he ever had.

    Nie family is a rich and powerful giant. The quality of life at home isn''t something that ordinary people get to enjoy. The soft bed is nothing like the hard bed of his previous small rental house. He sleptfortably.

    He got up from the bed and stood in front of the wardrobe after bathing, staring at the wardrobe full of clothes that are either gaudy or bizarre. He selected for nearly half a day and with difficulty finally found a slightly normal T-shirt and jeans to wear before going down to eat breakfast.

    Nie Qingcang who was eating paused when he saw Gu Bai''s face. ording to Lu Rongqing''s daily routine, it''s absolutely impossible to get up so early.

    "Brother, morning!"

    Gu Bai ignored the surprise on Nie Qingcang¡¯s face. He gave a polite greeting and then began to eat opposite him. The movement was slow and elegant.

    He grew up in the orphanage and naturally didn''t have manners of the wealthy, but after obtaining the original host''s memory, it''s not a problem, The Nie family''s rules are very strict, as the master of Nie family, even if Lu Rongqing''s personality is strange, he still learned etiquette and so on.

    Nie Qingcang faintly nodded his head and looked as if he was eating seriously. In fact, the corner of his eye was focused on Gu Bai.

    Seeing the teen who didn''t like to eat breakfast have such a good appetite and happy face.

    It''s just eating, what''s there to be happy about?

    Nie Qingcang bowed his head and groaned in his heart, but suddenly he felt that today''s breakfast was really delicious.

    Almost done eating, when Gu Bai got up and politely bid farewell to go to school, he also followed by putting down his chopsticks, wiped his mouth clean and said:

    "Wait, I''m not busy today. I''ll send you out......"

    Afterst night''s experience and seeing a different side of the unlikable boy, he suddenly changed a bit. Furthermore, he doesn''t feel at ease. As the saying goes, the rivers and mountains may change, but not one''s essential nature, and Lu Rongqing''s credibility isn''t high.

    "Really? Thank you!"

    The golden thigh took the initiative to send him out, Gu Bai of course immediately nodded and agreed, blinking, his face showing a surprise expression.

    Nie Qingcang was stunned by his expression. His mother died early and his father was usually too busy. Other than auntie Lu, in his childhood, he rarely felt the joy of affection.

    This feeling of being close and respected by his younger brother felt very good. Although he and Lu Rongqing have no blood rtionship. In fact, the only reason for taking care of Lu Rongqing is because of auntie Lu.

    The two went out together and got on the car. On the way, Gu Bai kept thinking about what to do next for his task, he didn''t speak. Nie Qingcang also rarely got along with Lu Rongqing. Basically, there wasn''t anymon topic and the atmosphere was very silent.

    For a long time, Nie Qingcang stared nkly at the youth in the rear view mirror, can''t help but say "What are you thinking about it? Why don''t you talk..."

    Golden thigh''s pride is huge, he immediately pulled back his thoughts about Gu Bai.

    He heared Nie Qingcang''s words and wanted to talk to him more to build a closer rtionship, but in the story, Nie Qingcang is a very calm and serious person with a rather bad temper.

    In Lu Rongqing''s memory, the picture of getting along with Nie Qingcang is very pitiful. A whileter, he still couldn''t find a topic to chat with him. Once he talk it''s bound to be embarrassing!

    However, golden thigh already spoke, if he doesn''t respond he''s too insensible, so Gu Bai made a pitiful expression.

    "... brother, I made a mistake yesterday. I''m afraid that you''re still mad at me..."

    Nie Qingcang was stunned by his straightforward and pitiful look. His facial expression was a bit stiff and a little funny. When did this guy became enlightened, even know to be scared.

    He wanted to reprimand with a few words but seeing Gu Bai''s little pitiful eyes, Nie Qingcang restrained himself.

    He wanted to talk to Gu Bai, but he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he only uttered a sentence saying "If you know that I''m angry, then be more obedient next time!" Then he stopped talking.

    "I know, brother."

    Gu Bai smiled, nodded his head and promised, but he didn''t say much. It''s better to talk less and make less mistakes, he can''t change his impression in a rush. Can''t overdo it, otherwise Nie Qingcang will doubt him, he''s not a fool.

    Regardless of how many points Nie Qingcang''s impression of him is, as long as Nie Qingcang doesn''t hate him, then it''s fine. The pressing matter at the moment, he should think about how to wee that evil woman Wu Zhenzhen''s n!

    Currently, the story''s development is almost there. Wu Zhenzhen with the advantage of rebirth, already basically finished off the illegitimate daughter. The illegitimate daughter with a broken reputation will soon be kicked out of the house by her.

    Therefore, Wu Zhenzhen have now set her targets on the original host. ording to the development of the plot, the man Wu Zhenzhen found to get close to the original host is about to appear. What should he do?

    He can''t directly avoid it. Wu Zhenzhen harbours intense hatred toward the original host. Even without Nan Lichen, there will still be others. If he can''t distinguish between enemy and friend, it will be even more dangerous. How about he beat her at her own game.....

 Chapter 5

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    Regarding Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s ns, Gu Bai has already thought of countermeasures. He doesn¡¯t n to think of other ways to counterattack, different situations call for different action*, beating somebody at their own game is the best method.

    *counter soldiers with arms, water with an earth weir (idiom)

    The reborn Wu Zhenzhen isn¡¯t the simpledy from the past. The cken* Wu Zhenzhen is no better than the illegitimate daughter who killed her in the previous life, she was even more ruthless!

    *someone that became sinister/evil

    With past memories intact, if he suddenly changed his character, she will definitely find it strange and then think of another n to deal with him. By then, it will be impossible to prevent...

    Thinking this way, Gu Bai began to bide his time* and kept improving his rtionship with Nie Qingqcang without a trace, while secretly guarding against Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s calctions.

    *to hold back one¡¯s troops without moving (idiom)

    Time went by and two weekster, Gu Bai went to school as usual. When he entered the school gate, he learned that the school received a handsome new teacher.

    "Rongqing, let me let tell you, our school has a new art teacher, he will be teaching in our grade. Yesterday afternoon after ss was over, I saw him in the principal¡¯s office. Super handsome!"

    The speaker is orginal host¡¯s friend, a handsome boy named An Hao, who¡¯s also gay. Everyday, when there¡¯s nothing to do, he likes to dig up the handsome guys in school.

    Gu Bai isn¡¯t interested in these things. Although he also likes men, he seems to be born less sentimental. Before he died and entered to do tasks, he was never moved by anyone or had any favorable impression.

    But he still lifted his eyelids. If he remembers correctly, An Hao is the one Wu Zhenzhen arranged to keep watch of him, and that man appeared as an art teacher this time.

    However, in the story, Nan Lichen¡¯s appearance ister on. Looks like Wu Zhenzhen is in a hurry due tost time¡¯s unsessful drug attempt.

    An Hao noticed that he doesn¡¯t talk and appeared uninterested, so he had to give up on the conversation and continued to pull him into gossiping.

    "Rongqing, what I said is true! He was really super handsome. It was a male god..."

    The male god is indeed a male god. This is the person Wu Zhenzhen found to get close to Lu Rongqing. Naturally, the appearance is extremely outstanding.

    Since the enemy has dered war, then he has no reason to retreat.

    Gu Bai smiled and let An Hao gossip into the ssroom.

    Looks like the super handsome teacher already attracted all the student¡¯s attention. Gu Bai heard the sound of chanting the moment he entered the ssroom, it was all about how handsome the young art teacher was.

    ¡°See, see, Rongqing, I didn¡¯t lie to you. Everyone is talking about it...¡± An Hao excitedly pulled his arm, continued gossiping while observing his face.

    "Really that handsome? Sounds too good to be true*..."

    *ÌìÉÏÓÐµØÏÂÎÞ: avable in heaven, unavable on earth

    Gu Bai¡¯s face pretended to not dare have interest, Lu Rongqing is still heartbroken over Fu Zixuan at the moment, of course, he must behave as if he¡¯s disappointed with love.

    At this moment, the bell rang and footsteps were heard from outside. The ssroom suddenly went silent.

    A tall, slender figure slowly came in through the doorway. First, a pair of shiny leather shoes, then a pair of smooth trousers, and finally his side profile.

    When the whole person entered the ssroom, ced the teaching aids on his desk and turned to the front, all the students in the ssroom couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath.

    "Wow......"

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    A girl screamed involuntarily and stared with stars in her eyes.

    Nan Lichen is indeed very handsome. The sharp face is very beautiful and wless, ear length hair and wore a pair of gold sses. There is an unparalleled gentleness in his gestures.

    Especially his eyes. At first nce, those ck eyes look ordinary, but there was a different kind of spirit in those eyes. When heughs, it¡¯s like a special kind of magic that will make people be engrossed....

    At the moment, he used this kind of smile to look at the students below. To be precise, Lu Rongqing, who was sitting at the end of the ss, smiled.

    "Hello everyone, I¡¯m Nan Lichen, your new art teacher..."

    His voice is also very nice and all the female students in the ssroom, as well as some of the male students, became deeply intoxicated.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t get drunk, he isn¡¯t Lu Rongqing and he knew the plot, he knows that Nan Lichen¡¯s attractiveness carried poison. Once he was drunk, he will die terribly.

    However, he still showed a little bit of interest and dazed expression. Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s spy could look at him at any time. He naturally had to cooperate with the acting.

    So when Nan Lichen came down from the podium toe to him, Gu Bai was suddenly at a loss, there was panic on his face and a bit of shy anticipation.

    "Teac-teacher..."

    When Nan Lichen stopped in front of him, Gu Bai stood up and stammered, his eyes flickered.

    "Don¡¯t be nervous, what¡¯s your name?" Nan Lichen smiled a little, stroking his head soothingly, a gentleness that is hard to refuse.

    It was this kind of gentleness that allowed Lu Rongqing who never received any love to fall into the abyss.

    But the person he¡¯s meeting now is only a passing passenger doing his task. Gu Bai smiled heartily and continued to show shyness. "I... I¡¯m Lu Rongqing, teacher..."

    While he talked, he clutched both sides of his pants and he seem to be very nervous.

    Nan Lichen looked at him, he sized him up with his dark pupils. The current Gu Bai is slightly different from the photo Wu Zhenzhen gave him.

    The face is indeed the same beautiful young face in the photo, but the difference is that this time, in order to improve his impression in the eyes of Nie Qingcang so that he can easily hold on to the golden thigh, Gu Bai changed the original host¡¯s colorful hair back to normal.

    Smokey makeup, weird skull earrings, tattoos, and all the other messy things that the original host like, allpletely changed.

    Sentimental, beautiful and well behaved is Nan Lichen¡¯s first impression of Gu Bai.

    Especially the pure eyes that Gu Bai revealed just now, it made Nan Lichen feel that it¡¯s such a pity, a pure boy like him actually have someone plot against him.

    It¡¯s pitiful, but what needs to be done still needs to be done.

    "Lu student, I need a representative for art ss. Are you willing?"

    Nan Lichen looked at Gu Bai, his eyes soft and focused. This kind of eyes make you feel as if in the whole world, he will only look at you. Unconsciously making people¡¯s heartbeat elerate, a silent temptation.

    Unfortunately, this temptation has no effect on Gu Bai and everyone who knows him knows, don¡¯t look into his eyes, because him and his pure eyes have no connection whatsoever!

    So Nan Lichen saw that the beautiful young boy was in disbelief for a while, then showed a shy smile, nervously nodding his head and promised. When he looked at him with those clear and innocent eyes, there was a certain kind of softness in his heart that he himself didn¡¯t realize.

    "Okay, then I¡¯ll count on you, Lu student."

    In the envious eyes of the female ssmates in the ss, Nan Lichen smiled and rubbed Gu Bai¡¯s soft hair again, and then walked back to the podium to begin ss. He was gentle and graceful, also know when to advance and retreat.

    An Hao who was next to Gu Bai quietly went to his ear, pretending to be very envious.

    "Rongqing, I didn¡¯t lie to you. Isn¡¯t he a male god..."

    "Emm..."

    Gu Bai sneered, but his face was slightly red and his head lowered, looking like a teen experiencing fist love.

    An Hao saw his look and showed a satisfied smile "....."

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    After ss, he went to the toilet and called Wu Zhenzhen to report the situation.

    Wu Zhenzhen was very satisfied with the call and the smile was very carefree.

 Chapter 6

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    Nan Lichen¡¯s appearance set off a burst of heat at school in just a few days.

    In Lu Rongqing¡¯s noble private school, not only are teachers required to be good in teaching, even appearance also have requirements. The number of handsome and beautiful teachers aren¡¯t few, but not many canpare with Nan Lichen.

    He has wide shoulders, narrow waist and slender limbs. A well proportioned body. Not only does he look good, his body is also excellent. Any clothes worn by him bes exceptionally beautiful.

    Even a simple T-shirt and casual pants can also vaguely outline the curve of his body, smooth and full of power, gentle but not thin, handsome and unbeatable. Truly a male god.

    As long as he¡¯s the one in ss, no one will ever skip ss, and in the ssroom, there are many other ssmates who have skipped sses to mix in. After ss, everyone is looking for an opportunity to talk to him.

    However, he never gave anyone special treatments, even Gu Bai is the same.

    Gu Bai naturally knew that this was his trick. A yboy never needs to rush during a hunt He was waiting for the best opportunity to get close to him....

    Very quickly, after school, he received a phone call from Fu Zixuan. Although the other party invited him to eat a meal, his tone was extremely cold.

    ording to Fu Zixuan¡¯s character,he won¡¯t take the initiative to invite him to eat for no reason. Therefore, this meal certainly has a problem.

    Gu Bai excitedly nodded and promised on the phone, then he smiled carefreely. He wants to see what the hell these people are doing!

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    Before he went, he gave a call to Nie Qingcang. In order to reverse the bad impression of the original host in Nie Qingcang¡¯s mind, he obediently went home on time every day, to express loyalty and hold the thigh.

    Although Nie Qingcang¡¯s attitude towards him is still somewhat fierce, but his eyes aren¡¯t so loathing anymore. During dinner, he would take the initiative to chat a little with him. He also found time to send and pick him up from school. So as a good and obedient little brother, he must report if he doesn¡¯t go home on time.

    Nie Qingcang was in a meeting when he received a phone call from Gu Bai, his mood wasn¡¯t very good, the employees he handed matters over to didn¡¯t do a good job of meeting his standards, the whole meeting room was cold.

    When he heard the phone ringing, he was in the middle of lecturing his employees and frowned. The secretary immediately understood and quickly went outside to help him answer.

    When Nie Qingzhen is in a bad mood, he will not answer anyone¡¯s calls. Moreover, important business calls are usually made on his mobile phone first to make an appointment.

    After hearing Gu Bai¡¯s report from the phone, the secretary walked in and faced Nie Qingcang¡¯s questioning eyes, promptly confessed. "Nie zong*, your younger brother said that he doesn¡¯t need you to pick him up after school..."

    *Chief/head/chairman/director

    "Next time he calls, just directly give it to me..."

    When he heared that it was Gu Bai, Nie Qingcang¡¯s furrowed brows rxed and his mood was a bit better. Recently, Gu Bai¡¯s obedience and closeness made him very appropriate. He has already changed 360 degrees.

    In the past he ignored the teen too much, he actually isn¡¯t as gloomy and unpleasant as he thought. He was only taciturn with the willfulness of a child. After getting a long more, the teen is actually very good. He¡¯s obedient and lovable, and a little brother relying on him feels quite good.

    Signaled everyone to wait a moment, he took the phone and dialed back.

    After the call connected, a smile appeared on his face, with a gentle temperament asked, "Rongqing, what is it?"

    The gentle and weing expression made all the employees in the meeting room startled. They didn¡¯t saw wrongly did they, he¡¯s face has always been serious. The stern Nie zhong will actually show this kind of expression!?

    Currently, Gu Bai, who was on the phone, was also somewhat astonished when he received a call from Nie Qingcang. The secretary answered the call just now, that means this man should be very busy right now.

    He¡¯s only reporting, there¡¯s no need to call him back again to question him. Looks like in the future he still needs to work hard to improve his impression, golden thigh still doesn¡¯t trust him. He was definitely worried that he would go out and fool around again.

    With this thought, Gu Bai quickly exined in the phone call.

    "Brother, today a friend invited me to go have a meal, Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back right after the meal and I¡¯ll be sure to get home before 8 o¡¯clock. Did I disturbed you just now?"

    "No, just simply exining some work matters, it¡¯s nothing important....".

    When the words came out, the eyes of every employee in the meeting room got bigger. Nothing important? Just now weren¡¯t we discussing that a problem appeared in the several hundred million yuanrge-scale project, big boss!

    Nie Zeng, who was being scorned by everyone, didn¡¯t even bother to give any of them a look. He continued asking on the phone, ¡°Eating with a friend? Which friend?¡±

    "It¡¯s a ssmate, you don¡¯t know..."

    After Gu Bai ambiguously answered him, he repeatedly assured him that he will go home early in the afternoon, then hung up the call. He dared not directly tell Nie Qingcang that it¡¯s Fu Zixuan he¡¯s eating with.

    Nie Qingcang already severely warned him before, if he found out that he¡¯s still in contact with Fu Zixuan, he will definitely assume that he hasn¡¯t given up and is still shamelessly pestering people. The reversed impression from before will be all over!

    Nie Qincang, who was just hung up on and also received the news that he¡¯s unable to go home together with his little brother today, the smile on his face immediately faded.

    He secretly thought in his heart, he really doesn¡¯t pay enough attention to Lu Rongqing, he doesn¡¯t even know what friends he has, really not apetent older brother.

    However, when he thought of Lu Rongqing¡¯s previous affairs, he frowned again. Friends? What good friends did Rongqing previously have? It¡¯s just a pack of rogues.

    With this thought in mind, Nie Qingcang immediately became alert, closed the file on the table, stood up and ordered:

    "Today¡¯s meeting ends here, I hope to see a concrete implementation n on my desk by Wednesday morning. That¡¯s it, dismissed....Secretary Chen, help me cancel all of my afternoon appointments, I have other matters."

    After that, Nie Qingcang hurriedly left the meeting room, leaving behind a group of managers who were resentful and mourning over doing overtime during the weekend.

    ************

    On the other side, Gu Bai also arrived at the restaurant arranged by Fu Zixuan.

    From the time he received Fu Zixuan¡¯s call, he kept thinking about what his motives were to invite him out.

    ording to Fu Zixuan¡¯s despise of the original host¡¯s character, he will never easily take the initiative to find the original host. The original storyline also didn¡¯t have this paragraph.

    Therefore, it is not difficult to guess that Fu Zixuan¡¯s appearance today is instigated by someone. This instigator, there¡¯s no one other than Wu Zhenzhen.

    Why did Wu Zhenzhen instigate Fu Zixuan to ask him out? Is it to give him, the rival, an opportunity?

    Turning his thoughts in his heart, Gu Bai handled Fu Zixuan indifferently and secretly looked around the restaurant to examine it.

    Finally he saw Nan Lichen¡¯s figure at the corner and suddenly understood.

    Wu Zhenzhen is giving herpetent subordinate the chance to catch him off guard*.

    *³ËÐé¶øÈë advance when the enemy¡¯s defenses are weak; act when one¡¯s opponent is off guard; exploit a weak point

    Although in the original storyline Fu Zixuan didn¡¯t invite him out, but in the original story, Fu Zixuan already rejected the original host, making him lovelorn and sad. Nan Lichen entered the ordinary host¡¯s heart at this time.

    Even if it was repeated again, Wu Zhenzhen still chose the same method as in the storyline.

    Since this is the case, his n to beat her at her own game will be even better to implement.

    Gu Bai took in everything and smiled lightly in his heart.

    Since they want to act, in order to look more like it, during the course of this meal, no matter how cold Fu Zixuan¡¯s face is or how blunt his words are, Gu Bai will cooperate by revealing infatuated and sad little eyes. Act out this teen¡¯s heart break to the extreme.

    Gu Bai acted very happily, didn¡¯t notice the man who just arrived at the doorway and saw this scene, angered to the point the top of his head is about to emit smoke.

    Really didn¡¯t change! Lu Rongqing who loves to y and find trouble, can be quiet and obedient, there must be a ghost. He must be deluded to think that he really reformed.

    Nie Qingcang gritted his teeth and bitterly thought, what eating out with a friend. Well, turns out it¡¯s to go meet a rogue!

    <b>READ NEW CHAPTERS AT</b>

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

 Chapter 7

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    Nie Qingcang is angry, but he didn¡¯t impulsively rush in. As the saying goes ¡¯catch a thief with the loot¡¯, ¡¯catch adultery in the act¡¯, they¡¯re both now only eating at the same table, even when caught it won¡¯t be serious.

    So after thinking about it, he returned to his car, waiting to follow them to the hotel, then catch him and bring him back for a spanking!

    As for Gu Bai who¡¯s inside the restaurant, he didn¡¯t notice his presence at all. Although he came to do missions, once he entered the body of the original host, he bes a ordinary person just like the original host. At the moment, he doesn¡¯t know much about supernatural powers.

    There weren¡¯t any mutual topic for conversation during the course of the meal with Fu Zixuan, they ate very quickly, so in less than half an hour, the two ended their meal.

    Coming out of the restaurant and watching Fu Zixuan leave, Gu Bai was about to go hook up Nan Lichen who already sat in the corner for a long time, taking the initiative to attack. As a result, he immediately caught a glimpse of Nie Qingcang¡¯s car on the roadside.

    It¡¯s not because his eyes are sharp, but the other person¡¯s car is too prominent and he already sat in his exclusive car for half a month, so he¡¯s very familiar with it.

    The man who thought he was going to catch them in bed had a dark face on, but after seeing the pleasant smile on Gu Bian¡¯s face, all his anger deted like a ball.

    However, Nie Qingcang doesn¡¯t easily change his face into a good one. Seeing Fu Zixuan¡¯s car exit, he signaled for the driver to also drive, then he chastised* Gu Bai.

    *ÐËÊ¦ÎÊ×ï: punitive expedition; denounce someone publicly for his crimes

    "Is that Fu Zixuan just now? Are you pestering people again?"

    Gu Bai¡¯s face paled, then he recovered and immediately shook his head "No, no brother..."

    "If not, then who ate with you just now?" Nie Qingcang coldly humph, the tone was very bad.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said how you¡¯ve been so obedient these past few days, turns out it was a cover up. Lu Rongqing, you¡¯re good, even dared to fool me. I actually believed you. You are really...¡±

    The words came to an abrupt end, because the boy showed him those pure little eyes and it was even suddenly red.

    During this period of time Gu Bai already discovered that Nie Qingcang look vicious and have a bad temper, but he¡¯s actually entric*. The tiger with no temper will be obedient once you smooth down his fur twice.

    *±ðÅ¤ difficult to deal with; hard to get along with; awkward

    This is his own golden thigh, whether it¡¯s a shield beforepleting the task, or a long term meal ticket afterpleting the task, he must carefully serve him and draw him to his side.

    Therefore, Gu Bai showed a pitiful expression, suddenly hugged Nie Qingcang, buried his head in his chest and burst into tears.

    "wu wu, brother, don¡¯t say it anymore, I promise you I won¡¯t ever look for big brother Fu in the future and won¡¯t like him anymore. He came today to cut me off. He said that he would never be able to like me and told me not to bother him anymore...brother, what¡¯s so bad about me, why does he hate me so much, why does everyone not like me...¡±

    This is the first time Nie Qingcang saw him cry, especially crying in his arms like this. As a brother who doesn¡¯t know how tofort people at all, he stiffened on the spot for a while.

    Gu Bai secretly nced at his expression and continued to cry even more severely, although men don¡¯t easily cry, but now he¡¯s doing a task, so what?

    Act spoiled, sell meng, roll with whichever works.

    Strong* and tender, like this kind of seemingly indifferent Nie Qingcang is actually most easily softhearted.

    *Ìúºº man of iron; a strong determined person

    He felt the boy hugging him dependently. Warm tears made arge wet patch on his clothes. He couldn¡¯t chastise him anymore. He awkwardly patted the teen¡¯s back, stifflyforting him.

    "OK, don¡¯t cry. Who said no one likes you..."

    "Then does brother like me? Will brother hate me?" Climbing along the pole, he raised his head slightly and revealed his red eyes, looking like a pitiful kitten.

    Nie Qingcang was moved a bit by his pitiful appearance. The beautiful young boy¡¯s tearful face look exceptionally soft and there¡¯s a feeling that makes people want to protect him.

    His heart became soft and nodded. He actually quite like the obedient Lu Rongqing. In fact, he didn¡¯t hate him in the past, it was just that his increasingly outrageous behaviour made people really annoyed and gave immense headache.

    However, thinking of Lu Rongqing¡¯s repeated entanglement with Fu Zixuan, his brows furrowed again. "Rongqing, do you truly like Fu Zixuan?"

    There was a bit of displeasure in his tone that even he himself didn¡¯t notice.

    He isn¡¯t against the boy liking men, but that person is Fu Zixuan. Not only is he old family friends* with Nie family, but their private rtionship is also good. The tough* father will definitely hate the boy.

    *ÊÀ½» friendship spanning two or more generations

    *ÄÖ½© keeping a stiff upper lip: resolute and unemotional in the face of adversity, or even tragedy.

    If Fu Zixuan also likes Lu Rongqing, then so be it. But the bad thing is that Fu Zixuan has someone he likes and will soon be engaged.

    If Lu Rongqing continues to entangle with him, he¡¯s afraid that it will lead to a tragedy of unrequited love. After all, Lu Rongqing¡¯s former personality was extremely outrageous. There is no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t do something extreme.

    After thinking up to this point, Nie Qingcang was a little worried, there was still a bit of inexplicable difort feeling in his heart and he asked again.

    "Do you really like Fu Zixuan?"

    "I..." Gu Bai looked at Nie Qingcang¡¯s pursed lips, thought a bit, then lowered his head. "Because in the past, I was always surrounded at school. At that time, Zixuan ge* often sent me home along the way when he came to pick up Wu Zhenzhen..."

    Because of his small and delicate appearance that leans toward femininity and even more beautifulpared to girls, Lu Rongqing was often bullied as a child. Actually, the boys were very simple minded. They thought that because the brat look like a sissy, bullying him to the point of crying should be fun.

    However, this left a great shadow on Lu Rongqing, and also the loneliness of being cast out. As a result, his character became even more gloomy and extreme. The asional goodwill distributed by others will leave people with a favorable and deep impression, he¡¯s also the same. It¡¯s no wonder that his first love is Fu Zixuan.

    Seeing Gu Bai¡¯s expression of happily reminiscing, he felt inexplicably ufortable and still have some doubts.

    "Rongqing, don¡¯t you have a driver when you go to school? How can you be surrounded and bullied?"

    Although Lu Rongqing isn¡¯t Nie family¡¯s flesh and blood, his life is definitely the treatment of a young master. When attending school, there¡¯s a professional driver and nanny taking care of him. How can he be surrounded and bullied on the way out of school?

    Such a good opportunity to brush in good impression, Gu Bai of course won¡¯t let it go. His eyes took a glimpse, then he looked at Nie Qingcang with a pitiful expression.

    ¡°It was big brother¡¯s birthday that day, I wanted to go buy a present by myself ande home early to surprise you. As a result, I was caught by those who often gave me trouble. Not only I did end up buying nothing, I even came back home veryte in a sorry figure......"

    Gu Bai¡¯s remarks evoked Nie Qingcang¡¯s memory. He seem to vaguely remember that there was such a thing. It was his birthday.

    Because Nie father was too busy to give him a birthday celebration, he himself was alsozy to do so. Every birthday was no different from the usual. He didn¡¯t expect Rongqing to actually remember.

    He remembered that Lu Rongqing returned home veryte, but because there was a nearly 10 year difference between them, he rarelymunicated with the boy due to the generation gap. When the teen returned homete, he basically didn¡¯t ask for any reasons.

    Thinking of this, Nie Qingcang¡¯s heart was filled with guilt.

    Reaching for the person in his arms to cuddle, Nie Qingcang¡¯s handsome face was slightly distressed, caressed Gu Bai¡¯s face and and softly said,

    "Rongqing, in the past, it was brother who neglected you too much. In the future, brother will be good to you..."

    "Will brother always be good to me and dote on me?"

    Gu Bai blinked and continued to seek support*.

    *to be provided for; to be kept (mistress); sugar daddy

    Nie Qingcang¡¯s heart is a perplexing soft mess, caressing his face, his cold face showed a hint of a gentle and pampering smile as he nodded, the boy¡¯s fair and smooth skin makes people unwilling to part.

    He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to Gu Bai¡¯s forehead and kiss him. Mm, it indeed does feel as good as the smooth touch on his hand!

    "Brother..."

    Gu Bai was stunned by the sudden kiss.

    "En, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Nie Qingcang was in a good mood, rubbed Gu Bai¡¯s hair again, bowed his head and kissed him,pletely unaware of eating tofu*.

    *taking advantage of someone sexually; groping; molesting; touchy-feely

    Last time secretary Chen brought his own younger brother to thepany, he saw him do the same. He rubbed and kissed his hair and face. The two have a very good rtionship.

    He automatically ignored the fact that his secretary¡¯s younger brother is 5 years old, aren¡¯t younger brothers all the same anyway?

    Thinking about it, Nie Qingcang kissed him again.

    After Gu Bai recovered* he still couldn¡¯t believe it, his heart extremely terrified. Shit, did he bend him?

    *recovered from surprise/shock;ing back to reality

    He touched the original host¡¯s beautiful face, then thought of his lethal little eyes that can seduce righteous people, absolutely shaking both heaven and earth.

    After a long while, Gu Bai silently climbed up from Nie Qingcang and didn¡¯t speak. His luck has always been not that good. What to do?

    <b>READ NEW CHAPTERS AT</b>

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

 Chapter 8

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    Gu Bai isn¡¯t a fool nor a person with low EQ.

    Seeing Nie Qingcang¡¯s behavior, he realized that he will soon bend that person and became terrified at that moment. This isn¡¯t a good thing.

    It¡¯s true that he wants to hug Nie Qingcang¡¯s thighs, but he doesn¡¯t want to go to Nie Qingcang¡¯s bed. He came to do the task, not to be pressed down.

    While Nie Qingcang haven¡¯t react, he must quickly correct this mistake!

    After thinking about it, Gu Bai began to gradually pull away from Nie Qingcang. He will still hug the thighs, but will need to pay attention to the distance.

    However, Nie Qingcang¡¯s favorable impression of him seems to be getting deeper and deeper.

    For example, Nie Qingcang who¡¯s always solemn and serious have smiled more and more recently. He spoke to him even more gently. No matter how busy thepany is, even when battered by wind and rain, he will still send him to school.

    When eating, Nie Qingcang seems to always like to look at his face. At every turn, he will kiss his forehead twice. It even got to the point where one day he proposed to sleep together with him*, all night long to enhance brotherly feelings!

    *Í¬ôÀ¹²Õí share the same quilt and the same pillow

    Gu Bai felt chills run down his spine, his chastity in danger.

    He doesn¡¯t believe it at all that he can use Lu Rongqing¡¯s delicate body to overwhelm the tough guy with eight packs hidden under his suit.

    In order to protect his own chrysanthemum, Gu Bai can only withstand Nie Qingcang¡¯s dark face and declined with fearful eyes. At the same time, he quicken the pace toplete the task.....

    Lu Rongqing is 17 years old this year. The high school he enrolled in is a famous private noble high school in B city.

    The children in this school are all young master and miss from rich and wealthy families. Even if the grades are very important, they don¡¯t need to work hard on their exams for the sake of their future, unlike ordinary high school students.

    When studying here, besides learning, they¡¯re mostly making friends and connections, to prepare for when they take over the family business. Therefore, the courses here aren¡¯t urgent, it¡¯s very rxed and fun.

    In today¡¯s art ss, Nan Lichen took everyone to a special art studio. He used half of the lesson time to teach and the other half to paint freely.

    Drawing this kind of thing, Gu Bai isn¡¯t good at it.

    Before he transmigrated, he grew up in a orphanage and didn¡¯t went school. All the knowledge were things he sneaked in to teach himself in the orphanage¡¯s library that only served as a decoration. After he left the orphanage, he learned through hard work*.

    *ÃþÅÀ¹ö´ò to go through arduous training or hard work

    Such a cultivated* thing like drawing, he didn¡¯t learn it and also won¡¯t take the initiative to learn it because eating and living itself was already a problem, where would he have the free time to learn these things?

    *ÌÕÒ±Çé²Ù cultivate one¡¯s taste (temperament)

    The original host is also not a very sentimental person, but Nan Lichen just had to teach ink painting today, such a difficult and profound thing.

    So although Gu Bai tried very hard to hold the brush and paint the two crickets shown on the ckboard in order to look like a good boy. In the end, with simple lines, he only painted two...ducks.

    It¡¯s probably a duck? Gu Bai stared at his own work, feeling uncertain in his heart.

    "Looks like you are more suited to learn oil painting..."

    A gentle male voice sounded from the side of his ear, unknown when did Nan Linchen came to his side, he lowered his head close to his ears and gentlyughed, "You must be an abstract genius."

    "......"

    Gu Bai paused for a bit, then he walked forward a little to pull apart the close distance and lowered his head, his hands reached out to block his artwork. The tip of his ears became pink, looking embarrassed.

    Seeing his youthful* reaction, Nan Lichen felt very satisfied in his heart and smiled lightly before reaching out to rub Gu Bai¡¯s soft hair.

    *ÇàÉ¬ young and inexperienced

    While saying that, Nan Lichen grasped Gu Bai¡¯s hand that¡¯s holding the brush from behind and helped him add strokes to the drawing paper. The intimate but not too close atmosphere surrounded Gu Bai, very ambiguous.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t speak or raise his head, only the pink color on the tip of his ears deepen. With his head lowered, his eyes shed a amusing look.

    During this time, Nan Lichen began to slowly approach him. This sort of vague ambiguity is a means of tease, very useful to those who¡¯re naive and haven¡¯t experienced many rtionships.

    The Lu Rongqing in the story was fooled like this, but unfortunately, he isn¡¯t the naive Lu Rongqing.

    So after painting, Gu Bai smiled and looked at Nan Lichen with nervous anticipation, asking "Teacher, can I take this painting home?"

    ¡°What do you want to take it home for? This is your school assignment...¡± Nan Lichen looked at Gu Bai and smiled softly.

    Gu Bai bowed his head, the face slightly red. When Nan Lichen thought he was shy and couldn¡¯t speak, he lifted his head again and looked at him with a naive smile.

    "After school I can stay back and finish painting another school assignment. I, I like this painting very much, I want to bring it home, can I....."

    "Alright then, no need to repaint it, I¡¯ll let you go through the backdoor..." Nan Lichen nodded.

    Gu Bai was first surprised, then he smiled happily and his clear eyes became a line.

    "Thank, thank you teacher..."

    Nan Lichen looked at him smiling happy, suddenly moved his body closer. The body¡¯s scent shrouded Gu Bai in an instant, it¡¯s faint and very special.

    "Really a child, you¡¯ve ink on your face..."

    He stretched out his hand and touched Gu Bai¡¯s face, the pair of slender eyes came closer, focusing on Gu Bai¡¯s eyes, while his soft fingers wiped Gu Bai¡¯s cheeks.

    The temperature of the skin touch made Gu Bai paused for a moment, his face that was brushed by once became even more flushed. Shyly* looking like he wants to wipe his own face by himself, his fingers clutched Nan Lichen¡¯s hand in a panic.

    *Ðßôö blushed because of shyness

    "So-sorry..."

    Gu Bai stared at Nan Lichen with wide eyes, reflecting his appearance, this kind of incredibly pure gaze startled Nan Lichen.

    For only maybe one or two seconds, the two of them didn¡¯t move.

    By the time Nan Lichen reacted, Gu Bai already put his hand down and lowered his head, revealing a long slender neck, the snow white skin slightly red.

    "Rongqing, has anyone said that you are very beautiful?" Nan Lichen suddenly said gently.

    Gu Bai blushed: "Can beautiful be used to describe a boy?"

    "Of course, Rongqing is very beautiful, making others really like it..."

    Gu Bai didnt answer, only shy smiled.

    Nan Lichen looked at his smile and suddenly reached out to his face. ¡°The ink just now haven¡¯t been wiped clean yet, like a spotted cat...¡±

    "Ah, really? I¡¯ll go wash it..."

    Gu Bai looked very embarrassed, while hurriedly rubbing his face with his hands, he turned around to go to the washroom to wash his face.

    Seeing him anxious and bustling*, Nan Lichen grinned.

    *ÊÖÃ¦½ÅÂÒ one¡¯s hands and feet were all in confusion

    "You¡¯re really easy to fool. It¡¯s already clean, I was teasing you."

    Gu Baixi looked at Nan Lichen andughed very happily, the gentle voice carried a kind of magic that makes people be intoxicated.

    The corners of his mouth revealed a thoughtful smile. He suddenly reached out and touched Nan Lichen¡¯s face, gently and softly. Innocent eyes looked at Nan Lichen.

    "Teacher, you also have ink on your face..."

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nan Lichen was tickled by the smooth and silky little hand on his face, caringly rubbing.

    "No ink. Teacher, you¡¯re also very easy to fool, hehehehe..."

    The shy boy just nowughed brilliantly, like a naughty kitten that seeded. The clear eyes rippled like water and the color of the pupil seem to change, with a special kind brighteness.

    Nan Lichen smiled lightly, this hunting object seem to be more interesting and appealing than he imagined.

    Gu Bai smiled at him but his heart is indifferent....

    After that day, Nan Lichen¡¯s attitude toward him became even more ambiguous. Whenever he was alone, he always fixated at him with a extremely gently gaze, as if there were unspoken feelings in those eyes.

    He also often look for excuses to make him stay back after school so that he can create a opportunity for them to get along together. Fortunately, Nie Qingcang just went on a business trip at this time and isn¡¯t at home.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t need to have a headache on how to exin to Nie Qingcang about the rebellious matter of him being ¡¯in love¡¯ with a man, to apany Nan Lichen in acting and apany him in being ambiguous.

    Every time Nan Lichen seems to want an opportunity to confess to him, he uses a variety of ¡¯don¡¯t care¡¯ methods to interrupt. The aloof attitude makes Nan Lichen somewhat unable to fathom.

    Obviously he¡¯s just a young, inexperienced and naive boy but he felt more and more fascinated, like a treasure hunt. Gu Bai always inadvertently surprises him. Like an inexhaustible mountain of treasure, making people even more interested.

    Especially when seeing Gu Bai¡¯s smile, the pure feeling seems to be able to cleanse people¡¯s soul, making people feel veryfortable and nostalgic.

    Don¡¯t know if it¡¯s for the sake of the task or for something else, Nan Lichen found himself pondering over the boy more and more, the more he pondered, the more he surprises he discovered.

    This seemingly innocent and ignorant teenager has a special attractiveness.

    Nan Lichen knew that there was never a hunting target that managed to attract his attention like this boy...

    Gu Bai also began to secretly check Nan Lichen¡¯s information in private.

    Although he knows the plot, that doesn¡¯t mean he knows everything, but that¡¯s not his real intention. In fact, whether he knows Nan Lichen¡¯s affairs or not, it doesn¡¯t matter because it won¡¯t affect his task.

    But this is one of Lu Rongqing¡¯s wishes.

    Lu Rongqing¡¯s feelings about Nan Lichen are veryplicated. It¡¯s totally different from his first love with Fu Zixuan. Not only does he hate Nan Lichen, but he also love Nan Lichen.

    He doesn¡¯t understand why Nan Lichen had to listen to Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s words and harm him. If he wanted money, he could give it to Nan Lichen. Not to mention, with Nan Lichen¡¯s outstanding appearance and

    shrewdness, a person like him won¡¯t be that mediocre.

    | NEXT >

 Chapter 9

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    Gu Bai hired a private investigator to investigate Nan Lichen¡¯s affair and it was also carried out cautiously. He can¡¯t let Nie Qingcang know about these things.

    Gu Bai spent a lot of money, so the efficiency of the private investigator was naturally high. In less than a week, Nan Lichen was checked inside out.

    Nan Lichen, 27, from Guhe Vige, S Province. His mother died prematurely and his family was poor. When he was very young, he came to live in the big city with his father.

    Fortunately, although his father is uneducated, he still had strength, enough to guarantee the life of both father and son.

    Unfortunately, his father suffered from severe kidney disease when he was 15 years old. He needed a lot of medicine and medical support to survive. All these required a lot of money.

    In order to ensure his father¡¯s treatment and his own life, Nan Lichen did a lot of jobs. However, because hecked academic qualifications, the wages for ordinary jobs that he found weren¡¯t high. The two lived an arduous life.

    So soon afterwards, by relying on his outstanding appearance and scheming, he sold himself to a rich madam....to be a lover.

    In those 5 or 6 years, he socialized with the upper ss society.

    He is very good looking and his methods are also very astute. Under his taming, all the lovers around him became head over heels in love*. Even if he breaks up, things won¡¯t be made difficult for him. He became a sought after lover in the celebrity circle.

    *Ò»ÍùÇéÉî be passionately devoted; a life-long and unfaltering devotion; fall deeply in love

    A year ago, his father¡¯s illness suddenly worsened and the doctor said that he needed to rece a kidney.

    The cost of a kidney and follow up treatment is like a bottomless pit. Even if Nan Lichen can get money from the ¡¯patrons¡¯ around him, those rich people also aren¡¯t fools.

    He is a male god, but there are plenty of male gods in this world to go around. As age and time goes by, others will also be bored, it¡¯s impossible to continuously spend money on him and the amount of money is not small.

    Furthermore, sourcing for his father¡¯s kidney is a big problem. The kidney found didn¡¯t match his father. Together with their family¡¯s rare panda blood*, it¡¯s very difficult to find the right kidney.

    *Rh negative blood type (also called ¡°panda blood¡± because it¡¯s a rare blood type in the Han poption)

    Until Wu Zhenzhen found him...

    After reading the information, Gu Bai breathed out a sigh.

    Have to admit, sometimes hateful people must have a pitiful side*, whether it¡¯s Wu Zhenzhen or Nan Lichen, they all have a secret that makes people sympathize.

    *reversing the original phrase "those who¡¯re pitiful must have a hateful side" Meaning they aren¡¯t actually all that innocent/faultless or they must¡¯ve done something to be what they¡¯re now.

    However, what about Lu Rongqing? Is Lu Rongqing not pitiful?

    Wu Zhenzhen is indeed pitiful. In the past life, she was harmed by the illegitimate daughter so miserably. Her revenge after rebirth was understandable.

    However, the original host is innocent. He was just a cannon fodder scapegoat. His entire life waspletely ruined by Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s ruthlessness. He received a fate worse than the illegitimate daughter, with no opportunity to start over.

    Nan Lichen¡¯s life is also pitiful. Being close to Lu Rongqing was forced by helplessness, forced by no other alternatives and forced by life. But can his misery serve as an excuse to hurt others?

    If yes, then how do you regard the numerous pitiful people all over the world? For his pity, he¡¯s allowed to push Lu Rongqing into the abyss without guilt?

    Then, a murderer talking about his pitiful life after killing someone, can he go unpunished?

    Regardless of the reasons, the harm these people did to Lunch Rongqing is undeniable.

    What¡¯s more, his opportunity toe here is because Lu Rongqing used his own soul to exchange. Lu Rongqing really has no chance to get back up.

    It¡¯s just that Lu Rongqing¡¯s feelings for Nan Lichen are veryplicated. He said he wants to retaliate against Nan Lichen, but he also love him and said that he will continue to love him while also resenting. This task really gives people headache...

    Nan Lichen¡¯s attack has be increasingly fierce. Gu Bai can clearly feel that he is surrounded by a feeling of ¡¯falling in love¡¯.

    Gu Bai very cooperatively revealed shyness on his face, two hands grabbing his clothes and twisting, showing the appearance of a pure and ignorant teenager.

    Seeing the appearance of his growing passion , Nan Lichen finally decided to stop being ambiguous and confess to him. No one can refuse a confession by a perfect male god.

    Nan Lichen knows how to create the ambiance, holding his hand and walking around the remote river outside the school.

    It¡¯s already winter, the weather is chilly and the cold wind blows, making people can¡¯t help but shiver. Nan Lichen took off his clothes and put it on his shoulders.

    ¡°Thank you...¡± Gu Bai smiled shyly in cooperation, then looked at him ¡°Teacher, are you so gentle to everyone?¡±

    "Call me by my name, teacher is too formal and I won¡¯t be your teacher soon. I decided to resign..." Nan Lichen said warmly as he grabbed his hands to warm them up.

    "Resignation?" Gu Bai said in surprise, tone anxious , "Why resign? Do you want to leave?"

    Don¡¯t know why, upon seeing the teenager¡¯s anxious expression, Nan Lichen felt a kind of joy in his heart.

    During this period of time, he found that the boy in front of him is really beyond his expectation.

    In the previous information given by Wu Zhenzhen, Lu Rongqing is a extremely rebellious, gloomy and unpleasant boy. A bad child who¡¯s capricious and daring to do anything because his family is rich.

    At that time, he felt nothing. Regardless of whether that person is good or bad, he didn¡¯t care. Using someone else to avoid a cmity, he¡¯s unable to save himself, let alone others. He¡¯s not qualified to sympathize with others.

    Not to mention, that boy¡¯s family background is very good. Even if he falls down, there will always be a chance to get back up, but his father didn¡¯t. If he doesn¡¯t do it, his father will die and he will also continue living a life of betraying himself.

    However, after getting along he discovered that the boy ispletely the opposite. His naivety makes people take pity and his shy smile is so beautiful and clean that people can¡¯t bear to destroy it.

    Especially every time he looks at his eyes, so clear, so pure and so special. Some kind of warm current flowed in his heart.

    He likes how the boy smiles while looking at him and how he talks to him shyly. After being familiar, he will asionally be naughty and daring. He likes how the boy stares fixated at him, only him.

    He suddenly look forward to the boy falling in love with him.

    He lowered his head and stared at Gu Bai with a soft smile.

    "How can I pursue you if I don¡¯t resign? The school doesn¡¯t allow teacher and student dating..."

    "..." Gu Bai didn¡¯t speak and raised his head, a unbelievable expression on his face.

    "Rongqing, I like you..."

    Nan Lichen looked at Gu Bai, the gentleness that flowed in his eyes could drown someone to death.

    His voice is very low and very gentle, like the wind blowing gently, making the heart fluctuate.

    "Rongqing, I like you..."

    Nan Lichen repeated and reached out to hold Gu Bai¡¯s hands.

    "I, I......"

    Gu Bai jerked his hands back and held both hands to his violently beating chest. His breathing was extremely unstable. A beautiful little face was burning red, his eyes wavered slightly, as if overwhelmed*.

    *ÊÜ³èÈô¾ª be overwhelmed by an unexpected favor; feel as if put upon a pedestal; feel overwhelmingly ttered

    Nan Lichen saw the waver in his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss him on the cheek gently. The soft and delicate skin felt very good.

    Feeling that the boy¡¯s body in front of him seem to have stiffened, he smiled softly and moved his lips, wanting to kiss the other¡¯s pink and attractive lips.

    "Teacher, so-sorry, I¡¯m going home..."

    As soon as the lips were about toe in contact, Gu Bai suddenly pushed him away and left in a panic...

    Nan Lichen stunned for a moment before reacting. Although he was disappointed, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he thought of the feel of that boy¡¯s cheek.

    Reacting so much to just his cheek, how would this young and inexperienced boy react if he was truly kissed?

    Will he tremble in nervousness or will his eyes waver? Or will that beautiful little face blush shyly, the fair body also redden.

    As soon as he thought of the boy¡¯s close rtionship with him, Nan Lichen¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel hot for a while. He never looked forward to having someone...

    In the midst of his trance, someone suddenly patted his shoulder from behind and Nan Lichen looked back. There was a young girl wearing a camel-colored trench coat and sunsses.

    "It seems that the rtionship is progressing well..."

    Wu Zhenzhen happily looked at the direction in which Gu Bai left.

    Night is a club for rich people, a ce filled with dark money and physical transactions.

    Nan Lichen paused and his eyes darkened "I willplete the mission."

    "I know, but you spent too much time. I need you to step it up. I can¡¯t wait to see Lu Rongqing cry..." Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s face grinned.

    Nan Lichen didn¡¯t speak and his face sank.

    Wu Zhenzhen looked at him and said coldly.

    "You¡¯d better hurry up. I don¡¯t have time to wait for you. I¡¯ll give you another month..."

    "Lu Rongqing is naive, but not that stupid ..." Nan Lichen¡¯s face became more and more ugly.

    "I can¡¯t be bothered with this. I only want the result. If you think it¡¯s difficult, I¡¯ll help you again. This is what I got with great effort..."

    Wu Zhenzhen handed a vial from the bag to Nan Lichen.

    "What is this?"

    "You don¡¯t recognize this thing that often appears at Night? Heh..."

    After that, Wu Zhenzhenughed and turned away.

    Nan Lichen looked down, opened the drug vial and sniffed it. His face instantly went stiff. He stood there holding the vial in his hand and stayed in the cold for a long time, then left.

    As soon as they left, Gu Bai came out from the corner. He touched the listening device on his ear and smiled. Indeed, you will not survive in life unless you are on guard against those who would harm you.

    READ NEW CHAPTERS AT

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

 Chapter 10

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    Although Gu Bai knew the plot, he doesn¡¯t know the details, it would be very dangerous to n. He needs to be carefully prepared.

    Once there¡¯s a mishap, his end won¡¯t be anywhere better than Lu Rongqing¡¯s. Lu Rongqing¡¯s time to be killed is not far, he must focus*pletely.

    *È«Éñ¹á×¢ give one¡¯s whole attention; concentrate the whole energy upon ...;

    Otherwise, once the waiting time for the original host to be killed in the plot is reached, even if he hides and doesn¡¯t drag the enemy down, it won¡¯tplete the task. He¡¯s not sure if the mysterious voice will obliterate him...

    Within a few days, the news that Nan Lichen likes Lu Rongqing and even resigned for him was spread among ssmates like sparks*.

    *ÐÇ»ðÁÇÔ­ a single spark can start a prairie fire; a spark of fire may burn the whole forest

    Lu Rongqing suddenly became the focus of the entire girls and some boys at school.

    Not only is Nan Lichen¡¯s appearance excellent, he is also in fact a very talented person. He¡¯s very talented in painting. Over time, if someone backs him up, he will definitely be a new star in the painting industry.

    Such a talented and extremely gentle male god like him is the Prince Charming of all the girls in school. Everyone is jealous and envious of Gu Bai. Such a male god would actually love Lu Rongqing, really endlessly jealous.

    After Nan Lichen¡¯s resignation, the pursuit became even fiercer. Every day after school, he wille to the school gate and wait for Gu Bai to leave school. Then he will find various excuses to take him out to y, just like a couple dating, giving him countless romance.

    Gu Bai will always hesitate for a bit then shyly promise.

    Nie Qingcang is absent anyway. He heard that there was a problem with one of thepany¡¯s projects and still haven¡¯t return from the business trip, no one will control him. At most, he will call him at night and video chat with his golden thigh to talk about brotherly feelings.

    Every time he went out with Nan Lichen, Gu Bai kept his ambiguous* attitude. Other than letting Nan Lichen hold his hand, he shyly refused all other intimate actions.

    *Èô¼´ÈôÀë keep someone at arm¡¯s length; maintain a lukewarm rtionship; neither ept nor reject

    This kind of ambiguous attitude not only did Nan Lichen not dislike it, it even made his heart itch. The saying ¡¯what you¡¯re unable to obtain is the best¡¯ is not unreasonable.

    However, after almost half a month of fierce pursuit, Nan Lichen decided it¡¯s time to start. He must first let Wu Zhenzhen see some result, otherwise the deal will be cancelled.

    After receiving an invitation call from Nan Lichen, Gu Bai estimated that he was also about to start and naturally agreed to it.

    At the same time, Nie Qingcang who¡¯s on a business trip in M country also received news that his little brother is ¡¯dating¡¯...

    Nie Qingcang sat in the office of M¡¯s branch office and stared at the mail on theputer. His eyes were red and his face was ck like ink.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t intentionally look for someone to supervise Gu Bai. However, Lu Rongqing used to be too precarious and his credibility isn¡¯t high.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to finally see signs of Lu Rongqing changing for the better and bing obedient, he was naturally pleased. Obediently calling him brother and crying dependently in his arms felt very good.

    Especially when hugging the boy with close skin contact, it¡¯s a wonderful kind of relish that he never had before. The boy¡¯s warm and delicate skin seem to have ayer of strong attractiveness, making people endlessly nostalgic*. Turns out the boy is actually so lovely and likable, no wonder people want younger brothers and sisters.

    *reluctant to leave; hate to let go; recall fondly

    Therefore, in order to prevent the little brother who uneasily became obedient from reverting back to his old self, he wasn¡¯t at ease before going on the business trip and found someone to watch over him.

    Whenever he video chat with the boy or sees a photo of him from a subordinate in China, his mood will be inexplicably good.

    Looking at the beautiful and lovely boy smiling talk to him, the lips in the video moving slightly, eyes clear and bright, a delicate and slender neck, he has a kind of inexplicable heat and longing. He always felt that the boy is so attractive and enticing. Really want to try the feel of kissing that mouth....

    As for the question of why he wanted to go kiss the lips of the boy who had always been his little brother, before he could respond, he received a bad news.

    Lu Rongqing has a new boyfriend! ! !

    During this moment, he saw Gu Bai and Nan Lichen¡¯s closeness in the photo. The boy looked at the other man and smiled happily. Nie Qingcang¡¯s inexplicable anger burst out from his heart.

    When thinking of that lovely boy who smiles at him actually smiled toward someone else so brightly and shyly, that delicate fair skin touched by others, he feels that his brain is about to explode.

    After all, it looks like the two are deeply attracted and attached to each other from the photos, it¡¯s not the same as Fu Zixuan.

    Fu Zixuan? That¡¯s right, that guy even dared to strip off to seduce that man, went to the entertainment club and drank aphrodisiac. Then now....

    The image of Gu Bai lying under someone else¡¯s body and moaning melodiously involuntary emerged in his mind and he suddenly stood up from his chair.

    "Secretary Chen, immediately book a return ticket for me!"

    His fist punched the desk, even Nie Qingcang himself didn¡¯t know that his own expression look like he¡¯s about to go catch adultery*, his eyes zing with fire.

    *to catch a couple in the act (adultery, illicit sexual rtions)

    *************

    Gu Bai doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening over at Nie Qincang¡¯s ce. He¡¯s currently wholeheartedly focused on dealing with Nan Lichen.

    Nan Lichen brought him to a vi.

    In order to create the ambiance, Nan Lichen didn¡¯t turn on the lights when entering the door. The dark and quiet environment made people feel inexplicably nervous. Gu Bai also had this feeling.

    He felt a burst of grievances in his chest. It was clear that this vi is deeply memorable to original host.

    Sensing his awkwardness and tension, Nan Lichen smiled and told him to not be afraid. He quickly held his hand and stopped in front of the door.

    "It¡¯s here."

    Nan Lichen¡¯s voice that carried along a smile echoed in Gu Bai¡¯s ear. He pushed Gu Bai to the door and then opened it.

    "PA!"

    The sudden brightness stung Gu Bai¡¯s eyes a bit. He squinted his eyes and adjusted for a while, then he saw it clearly - it¡¯s a studio.

    A very spacious and messy room ced with prominent nose and deep-set eyes ster models. Floors, furniture, and drawing boards are covered with beige linens. It looks very artistic.

    And at the very center of the room, a dais covered with white cloth is very eye-catching. It¡¯s a ce for the model when sketching.

    Seeing the dais, Gu Bai only felt a severe pain spread from the bottom of his heart and the resentment in his chest grew stronger, the pain making it difficult to breath.

    This is the beginning of Lu Rongqing¡¯s suffering.

    In this studio, Nan Lichen obtained him and also ruined him.

    The touching gentleness, frivolous deceit, humiliating nudity, painful drug addiction and the final abandonment, the darkness is all here...

    Gu Bai took a deep breath and spent a great deal of effort to press down the emotions of the original host. Why Nan Lichen brought him here today is already obvious.

    Nan Lichen suddenly reached out and put his hands on Gu Bai¡¯s shoulders from behind. He bowed his head to whisper in his ear.

    "Rongqing, this studio is my favorite ce. I once thought that I must draw an oil painting for my favorite person here... Will you be my model?"

    The breath from behind blew to the side of his ear, the overly close distance seems to make his voice maic, lingering and seductive.

    Gu Bai stared at the painting easel in front of him and smiled, his eyes a bit cold. He turned and put on his usual smile as he look at Nan Lichen with his eyes wide open.

    "Teacher, is Rongqing really your favorite person?"

    The boy stood quietly in front of him. Due to the height difference, he needed to raise his head. The soft lighting in the room made his beautiful face even more refine.

    The usual clear eyes that looked at him suddenly emitted a magnificent lustre, faintly as if there¡¯s a different kind of attraction and temptation......

    Unconsciously, Nan Lichen secretly swallowed his saliva, his heart a little fiery.

    He didn¡¯t answer Gu Bai¡¯s question, but looked at Gu Bai intently and gently said, "Why is it still teacher? Rongqing, I want to hear you call my name..."

    "Chen..."

    Gu Bai smiled and whispered, his face blushed.

    As always, the shy smile and soft voice made Nan Lichen¡¯s heart even hotter. It¡¯s not like he has never met a naive person, but there was no one as pure as the boy in front of him.

    Those who fall in love with him are plenty, but he was never moved by any of them. Only the boy¡¯s smile gave him a special kind of feeling, captivating him.

    He likes the boy looking at him while smiling shyly. Looking at him with those clear eyes and only his appearance is reflected.

    He wants to kiss him, kiss the boy¡¯s ruddy lips. The taste must be wonderful...

    Staring at his smiling face, Nan Lichen couldn¡¯t help but seize Gu Bai¡¯s shoulders and bow his head, trying to touch his lips.

    However, just before the lips were touched, Gu Bai turned his head to one side, escaped his kiss and pushed him away. He pointed to his pocket and said

    "Chen, your phone rang..."

    Nan Lichen was taken aback. He felt the vibration on his thigh. Sure enough, the phone really rang.

    He let go of Gu Bai with some disappointment and then took out his phone. When saw the phone call disy "Dad", his face slightly changed.

    "Rongqing, you y here for a while. I¡¯m going to go take this call."

    After that, Nan Lichen turned and walked out of the studio. Gu Bai thought for a moment and quietly followed.

    Nan Lichen walked out of the studio with the phone and went all the way to the corner to answer it.

    "Dad, why did you suddenly call? Are you unwell?"

    But there was no weak voice from his father in the call, it was the voice of a middle-aged man.

    ¡°Is this Mr. Nan Lichen? Hello, I¡¯m your father¡¯s attending doctor. This is the case, your father¡¯s condition is very serious and he needs surgery as soon as possible. However, it seems like that there¡¯s a problem with the previously approved kidney. Also, the hospital¡¯s medical expenses has not been paid for a long time..."

    READ NEW CHAPTERS AT

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    | NEXT >

 Chapter 11

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    Hearing the call, Nan Lichen¡¯s face immediately paled.

    It¡¯s Wu Zhenzhen, it¡¯s Wu Zhenzhen, only this thought emerged in his mind!

    "Doctor, you must save my dad. Rest assured and don¡¯t cut off the treatment, I¡¯ll immediately raise money for it. Take the medicine as usual..."

    Nan Lichen gloomily hung up the doctor¡¯s phone call and called Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s mobile phone.

    "What do you want to do? Why stop my dad¡¯s treatment?!"

    He angrily gritted his teeth, his father¡¯s situation is very dangerous, even stopping medication for a day can be life threatening at any moment.

    Wu Zhenzhen smiled from the other end of phone.

    "You have wasted my time for a few months. Last time I already said it, but until now I still haven¡¯t seen any results. Giving you a little warning..."

    Nan Lichen paused and suppressed his anger, in a low voice he said, "I know what to do, immediately prepare surgery for my father!"

    "You said the same thingst time, but there was no progress at all." At the other end of the call, Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s voice also turned cold.

    "I promise you!"

    Nan Lichen¡¯s eyes darkened and gnashed his teeth.

    "If you let me screw Lu Rongqing then it will of course be easy, but you want me to get Lu Rongqing¡¯s heart then you ought to give me time. Although Lu Rongqing is pure, he isn¡¯t a fool! And those requirements of yours, what has he done that it¡¯s necessary for you to deal with him like this?"

    Before he took the task, he thought that it was Lu Rongqing who did something to offend Wu Zhenzhen, so she opposed him.

    However, he found out that the boy is simply a purely ignorant boy who doesn¡¯t obstruct the truth. It was absolutely impossible to have done something that would offend people too much, yet Wu Zhenzhen wants to deal with the boy this way.

    "What do you know? Lu Rongqing is a slut. He harmed me so miserably in the past, I will never let him off!"

    Wu Zhenzhen seem to be provoked and screamed, her voice hateful.

    ¡°Nan Lichen, you listen. You already wasted a lot of my time. I have dyed many ns. Make Lu Rongqing take the drug I gave you now and then hand him to me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for ruthlessness. ..."

    After that, the phone hung up.

    Nan Lichen held on to the phone that sounded the ¡¯beep¡¯ tone, he turned pale and stiff.

    Nan Lichen stood still for a while and then slowly took out the drug vial in his pants¡¯ pocket as if holding a hot potato, his hands trembling slightly, his lips lightly pursed and his eyes struggling.

    He knew what was in the vial. Having worked at Night for so many years, it¡¯s impossible that he doesn¡¯t know. This is what the guests there often use.

    A very potent rape drug specially made to deal with those impetuous men and women...

    "Rongqing..."

    Nan Lichen leaned against the wall. As if his body¡¯s energy waspletely drained and went soft. He murmured lowly and his face showed suffering.

    He leaned against the corner of the wall for a long time with a painful look as if struggling.....

    From beginning to end, Gu Bai quietly looked at him from the corner.

    Finally, Nan Lichen moved. He slowly stood up and tremblingly put the drug vial into his pocket. Then he went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator to take out a bottle of milk.

    With a pained look, he opened the milk bottle. He poured it into the cup and poured some of the liquid from the vial into it.

    After doing all this, he stared at the vial for a long time before he forced himself to calm down, carrying the milk back to the studio...

    Gu Bai returned to the studio one step at a time when he poured the milk.

    When Nan Lichen returned, he still saw the boy sitting quietly. He seemed to be thinking of something with a timid smile on his face. When he found himing in, the timid smile grew deeper.

    Nan Lichen looked at the smile on Gu Bai¡¯s face and felt his hands trembled even more.

    However, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He still walked toward Gu Bai and handed over the milk in his hand.

    "Come drink a ss of milk..."

    He can¡¯t turn back and he can¡¯t hesitate.

    Lu Rongqing has the chance to start over, but he and his father didn¡¯t and his father can¡¯t wait.

    It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, Rongqing can easily start over. Even if he is no longer pure, even if he is touched by others, he will not abandon him, he will want him and he will love him well. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright......

    Nan Lichen constantlyforted himself in his heart. Gu Bai stared at his expression that was hard to disguise and took the milk. His shy expression disappeared and a faint smile was put on.

    "Chen, do you really like Rongqing?"

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes were too clear and serious. Nan Lichen only felt that this purity was like a needle piercing into his heart, making him not dare to look into his eyes.

    He moved his gaze slightly, as if he was looking at Gu Bai, but he actually stared at the wall behind Gu Bai and smiled with difficulty.

    "Why ask such a silly question..."

    Gu Bai still look at him seriously. He saw Nan Lichen¡¯s guilty conscience. It seemed to be a long time, but it was only a few seconds.

    The boy suddenlyughed and then reached out to hug him, leaning his head against his chest, whispering.

    "Chen, Rongqing really like you, really like you very much. Rongqing can do anything for you, even if it¡¯s to abandon life and soul. Can you love Rongqing the same way?"

    Do anything, even if it is to give up life and soul...

    Nan Lichen¡¯s body stiffened. Does he have such a position in the boy¡¯s heart? Does he love him to the point of doing anything? Is the boy¡¯s heart all his?

    A burning hot current flowed, enough to burn his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t speak, hugging his boy¡¯s soft and warm body.

    While he¡¯s baffled*, Gu Bai put the milk on the table, lifted his head and looked at him intently. His smiling eyes looked very good.

    *·¢Õú stare nkly; be in a daze; be in a trance

    "I know Chen must also like Rongqing right?"

    But the truth is very regrettable...

    "I...well, drink the milk first..."

    Nan Lichen dared not answer, he nodded ambiguously and then turned to see the milk Gu Bai put down. With a struggling look and a lump in his throat, he once again handed the milk to Gu Bai, his palms sweating.

    Seeing the milk being handed over once again, Gu Bai slightly closed his eyes for a while, then he looked at Nan Lichen. Those clear eyes disappeared, reced by his ¡¯pure¡¯ eyes.

    So pure and so focused on Nan Lichen.

    "Chen, Rongqing likes you. Rongqing can do anything for you. If there¡¯s anything, please don¡¯t hide from Rongqing. Rongqing will desperately* help you..."

    *regardless of any consequences; fling caution to the winds; go to the most extreme lengths

    While talking, Gu Bai gradually moved the milk to his mouth, the movement was very slow, as if he¡¯s waiting for something.

    Nan Lichen looked at the cup getting closer to the boy¡¯s mouth, as if in slow motion, his brain went nk.

    The hands on the side of his body trembled and trembled.

    He wants to grab the boy¡¯s hand to stop him. His body is stiff and he struggled with hesitation, but in the end he couldn¡¯t do the action he wanted to do, to prevent the boy from falling into the abyss.

    No, he can¡¯t gamble. In this world, how can there be someone who¡¯s willing to give it all for love? He can¡¯t gamble, can¡¯t gamble, Lu Rongqing can start over again, that¡¯s right, he can start over....

    "Drink, sugar is added to the milk, it¡¯s sweet..."

    Nan Lichen opened his eyes and said dryly.

    Gu Bai looked at his expression and felt his chest¡¯s breathing strugglepletely disappeared, the shy expression faded and became expressionless.

    Nan Lichen, Lu Rongqing already gave you the chance, again and again, repeatedly.....

    He drank the milk but didn¡¯t swallow. Gu Bai¡¯s face suddenly revealed a pure smile, just as pure as his eyes.

    He suddenly pushed Nan Lichen to the table. Gu Bai looked down at him and then reached to unbutton his cor, revealing the attractive corbone...

    "Rongqing..."

    Nan Lichen looked at the suddenly seductive boy in front of him and his heart rate suddenly elerated.

    Gu Bai smiled and didn¡¯t speak. After unbuttoning one button, he reached out to Nan Lichen. Slender, fair and soft fingers took Nan Lichen¡¯s clothes off. The slight touch of those fingertips caused a man¡¯s reaction.

    Then he lowered his head and slowly approached, slowly approached.....

    Nan Lichen saw the boying closer and slowly closed his eyes. He looked forward to the boy¡¯s kiss for a very long time. Regardless of what happens to the boy in the future, the first person to have the boy is him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel agitated, the hands hugging Gu Bai started to act improper...

    "Ah, Chen, save me..."

    Suddenly, a terrified "save me" sounded, Nan Lichen didn¡¯t get to open his eyes and see what was happening. He felt a sudden pain on his neck and gasped, then he fainted.

    Gu Bai then patted his hands and got up from his body. He stared at him for a moment, then started to feel around his body, finally pulling out a drug vial from his pocket.

    Looking at the thing in his hand, Gu Bai was silent for a moment before letting out a sigh.

    "I didn¡¯t want to do this, but you chose this path on your own...."

    READ NEW CHAPTERS AT

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    | NEXT >

 Chapter 12

    peonynoveltl.blogspot

    Lu Rongqing resents Nan Lichen for hurting him, but in his heart he loves Nan Lichen.

    If Nan Lichen chose to give up, Lu Rongqing will probably cancel his wish to revenge on Nan Lichen.

    However, Nan Lichen didn¡¯t. When he said that he was willing to do anything for him, Nan Lichen still didn¡¯t let off Lu Rongqing.

    He doesn¡¯t understand, Lu Rongqing can really do a lot of things for him. Wu Zhenzhen can help his father find the kidney, so can Lu Rongqing, but he doesn¡¯t understand.

    To put it inly, he doesn¡¯t believe in Lu Rongqing. He doesn¡¯t want to bet on it. He would rather choose to destroy Lu Rongqing as a more secure method...

    He picked up the backpack on the ground, opened the zipper, took out the gloves he prepared in advance and wore it. He cleaned up all traces left in the studio and drag Nan Lichen to the bedroom.

    He went downstairs and checked again. After he¡¯s certain that there¡¯s no one else in Nan Lichen¡¯s trail, Gu Bai finally took out a bag of drugs from his backpack that¡¯s meant to send Nan Lichen into prison and hid it in the vi, then he prepared to leave.

    These aren¡¯t only aimed at Nan Lichen, but also to deal with the Wu Zhenzhen behind him. As long as Wu Zhenzhen doesn¡¯t fall, once Nan Lichen is dead, there will still be another Nan Lichen.

    What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t have time.

    ording to the progress in the plot, tomorrow Wu Zhenzhen will find someone to throw Lu Rongqing to a private party to be yed to ruin, then he couldn¡¯t stand it andmitted suicide.

    In other words, tomorrow is the deadline for him to finish the task. If tomorrow Wu Zhenzhen is still fine, then he will die. The mission will fail and he will disappear forever...

    But he can¡¯t take the initiative toe forward and drag out Wu Zhenzhen. The revenge to Nan Lichen is not just a simple matter of sending him to prison.

    Lu Rongqing¡¯s wish isn¡¯t for Nan Lichen to die. He has one more requirement: Let Nan Lichen always remember him!

    Therefore, Nan Lichen absolutely can¡¯t know that the naive boy in his heart is actually not pure like he imagined.

    Have to say, Lu Rongqing¡¯s mission may seem simple, but it¡¯s actually not easy. His wishes are bound together. Don¡¯t know if there are any additional rewards afterpleting this task?

    He shook his head, push down on these distractions first and continue to n.

    Leaving the vi, Gu Bai was about to take out his phone to call the police, but it felt like someone was approaching him from behind. He turned back vigntly and suddenly saw a familiar figure.

    "Brother!!"

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes widened. God, how did Nie Qingcang find this ce?

    "What did you just do inside..."

    Nie Qingcang¡¯s tall figure stood behind him, his whole face dark and a sentence forced through his teeth.

    On the neing back, his mind was full of nasty images, constantly shing through multiple scenes.

    If it isn¡¯t the boy¡¯s perky little butt being wretched, then it¡¯s the tempting red lips being frivolously kissed, and then ... in short, it¡¯s all not good.

    After getting off the ne, he heard a report from below, ¡¯Young master went to a suburban vi with someone.¡¯ At that moment, the entire man suddenly exploded like an angry beast.

    Before he said that he will obediently go home on time, repent and reform*, never mess around. Good, he then went to someone¡¯s house to spend the night!

    *¸Ä¹ý×ÔÐÂ turn over a new leaf; be a new man; correct one¡¯s errors and make a fresh start; convert from a bad life to a good one

    All the images changed to the boy shyly lying underneath another man¡¯s body, the sound of moaning buzzed in his ears. He immediately dumped the secretary and speed to his destination.

    Then...

    He saw Gu Bai creeping out from the vi¡¯s door like a thief and when he turned around, the corners of his mouth were slightly white....the milk stains from before that haven¡¯t been wiped clean.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s milk stain, his mind instantly went astray and became full of nasty thoughts.

    White White White White White White What is it! ! ! ! !

    "Lu Rongqing! You¡¯ll feel uneasy if you don¡¯t find trouble for me for a day, right? Fu Zixuan just left and came another wild man. Indeed, the rivers and mountains may change, but not one¡¯s essential nature!"

    Nie Qingcang simply can¡¯t control himself in his anger. He stared at the corners of Gu Bai¡¯s mouth and erupted in rage.

    Wild man*? Why talk as if he¡¯s cheating?

    *this can mean a married woman¡¯s lover

    Gu Bai reacted, his expression slightly baffled, not knowing why he¡¯s so angry, but considering that the other person is his own gold thigh, it¡¯s not good to retort, he can only pacify him.

    "Brother, listen to my exnation..."

    "Exin? You don¡¯t wipe your mouth clean after secretly eating*, what¡¯s there to exin?" Nie Qingcang¡¯s expression is the same as a man wearing a green hat*.

    *be unfaithful

    *cuckold - the husband of an adulteress

    "..."

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t speak, staring at Nie Qingcang somewhat inexplicably. What not wiping his mouth clean after secretly eating, what did he secretly eat....while thinking, he licked his lips unconsciously.

    All of a sudden, Nie Qingcang¡¯s anger burned even more.

    Still lick? Licking that white stuff in front of his face! This guy is so hungry and thirsty?!

    Seeing Nie Qingcang¡¯s face bing darker, Gu Bai felt even more baffled. Looking at the watch on his wrist, there¡¯s not much time. He can¡¯t spend time with the golden thigh today.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai anxiously said, ¡°Brother, I still have things to do right now. Whatever the matter is, wait until Ie back tomorrow to talk about it...¡±

    He didn¡¯t get to finish the sentence, his wrist was grabbed and he didn¡¯t have enough time to flee. The whole person got pulled along by the force on his wrist, immediately pulled by Nie Qingcang to his front.

    "Brother, what are you doing? Let go of me!"

    Although there¡¯s no one around, there are two vis next to it. The sound in the middle of the night will attract people¡¯s attention. Gu Bai didn¡¯t dare to be loud and could only exim while being pulled along.

    "Go home with me now!"

    With a dark face, Nie Qingcang dragged him without care, pulling him all the way to the SUV on the roadside, ready to take him home.

    Upon hearing it, Gu Bai¡¯s face changed. Now go back to what home ah, he still has things he¡¯s not done with, if he fails toplete the task, he can¡¯t guarantee his life!

    Like this, Gu Bai also can¡¯t help but to anger the golden thigh and struggle with strength.

    But before he could struggle a bit, his body felt light. Nie Qingcang actually put him on the shoulder!

    "Hey!" also hit his ass!

    No matter what, he didn¡¯t expect Nie Qingcang to be so strong. Death is near and even his ass was hit. Anyhow, he¡¯s also a man. Gu Bai finally got irritated and could no longer hide behind his mask.

    "Nie Qingcang! You fucking put Laozi* down! I really have something to do! A very important thing!"

    *Father (used arrogantly)

    It¡¯s almosting to an end, won¡¯t give face to the gold thigh anymore!

    "Not letting go!" The man holding his waist scolded fiercely, "If I trust you again, then there must be ghost!"

    He must teach this guy well today, otherwise how will he exin to aunt Lu in the future?

    Fu Zixuan was the first and now there¡¯s another wild man. Not to mention, with the information he found this time, this man named Nan Lichen is not clean. This guy really dare touch any kind of man!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He threw the boy who was twisting like a earthworm into his car. Nie Qingcang quickly opened the door, got in the car and locked it.

    Hearing the sound of the engine, Gu Bai¡¯s head is about to explode.

    "Stop the car, stop the car! Let me go! You¡¯re crazy! Bastard!"

    As soon as he thought of dying if he doesn¡¯tplete the task, Gu Bai could no longer calm down and started an uproar. At such a crucial moment, this man turned into Yaojin*, really anxious to death.

    *lit. Cheng Yaojin ambushes the enemy

    fig. sb shows up unexpectedly and disrupts the n

    sb whose presence is regarded as irksome

    Since he was little, Nie Qingcang has never been scolded by others and at this moment, the one who¡¯s angry at him is Gu Bai. His face became even darker and he suddenly stomped on the elerator, unleashing his anger on the car.

    The speed of the car made Gu Bai scream "Ah, hey, Nie Qingcang, what are you doing? Stop the car, stop the car...."

    The ck SUV flew up in the driveway, taking in the sight of the full speed reverse made his eyes blur.

    The excessive stimtion made him firmly grasp the car roof¡¯s handle and shout at Nie Qingcang.

    "Nie Qingcang, stop the car for Loazi! If you don¡¯t stop, Laozi will immediately jump!"

    After those words fell, the eyes of the speeding man turned red. He finally stopped the car on the roadside with a sudden brake. Then Gu Bai who hasn¡¯t respond was pulled out of the car.

    "What are you doing? Crazy!"

    Finally gasping for breath, Gu Bai ruthlessly pried open Nie Qingcang¡¯s hands and pushed him with a roar.

    His strength is not small,pletely unlike a boy whocks the strength to truss up a chicken. Nie Qingcang paused for a while, his body has gone backwards several steps.

    But he recovered very quickly. He menacingly stood affixed and strongly seized Gu Bai¡¯s waist.

    "Wu......"

    Gu Bai gasped, the body was heavily pressed to the front of the car. His waist was hit with a sudden burst of numbness and he lost the strength to resist.

 Chapter 13

    Finally finished tranting the whole chapter, sorry it took this long!

    to read the full chapter 13 or continue reading below for the continuation of the post:

    Continue ~ ?

    An unfathomable roar of fire burned his whole body, from being passive to active, he once again hook the boy¡¯s soft tongue to a dance and tasted him.

    Hands couldn¡¯t help but drag Gu Bai¡¯s body and desperately squeezed him into his own arms, then he kissed harder and bit those lips.

    This kind of turbulent kiss made Gu Bai¡¯s hands and feet slightly weak.

    To be honest, he knows a lot of things but that doesn¡¯t mean that he has a lot of experience. Just like this experience, he learned it all from the inte and has no practical experience.

    Nie Qingcang strongly attacking like he¡¯s going to bite off his tongue and swallow it down is about to wreck his sanity.

    In particr, the feeling of his soul being nourished reappeared once again, making Gu Bai feel veryfortable. As if intoxicated, he became more willing to take part and meet the man¡¯s kiss, forgetting everything.

    His active and enthusiastic behavior reddened the man¡¯s eyes, Nie Qingcang released Gu Bai¡¯s lips.

    He bit the tip of his own tongue to control himself. Next to Gu Bai¡¯s ear, he breathlessly said with desire, "Get in the car...."

    What are you going to do in the car? Gu Bai¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and stared at Nie Qingcang.

    As soon as he saw the other person¡¯s dark red eyes full of desire and felt something something hard poking him, Gu Bai seemed to be poured with cold water and was immediately awake.

    What is he doing! Gu Bai was deadly ashamed inside. He obviously wanted to act weak and then run away when that man isn¡¯t paying attention, why did he end up indulging?

    But this can¡¯t be med on him. The feeling of the soul being nourished when he kissed Nie Qingcang was just too good, it makes people want more, truly making them crazed.

    This is too strange, and Nie Qingcang¡¯s kiss is not bad.....

    Pei pei pei*, Gu Bai shook his head hard and pressed down the strange and distracting thoughts in his heart. Now is not the time to think of these things. He needs to hurry off toplete the task.

    *spitting (in contempt)

    "Okay......"

    Gu Bai nodded, but he didn¡¯t immediately act. Instead, he hugged his waist again and went up to kiss him.

    When that wonderful taste hit again, Nie Qingcang certainly wouldn¡¯t let go. While kissing, he hugged Gu Bai¡¯s body and moved toward the car¡¯s door.

    Too obsessed, he didn¡¯t notice that the boy in his arms had his eyes wide open. While observing, he reached out his hand to his pant¡¯s pocket and quietly took out the car keys....

    When he moved to the door, Gu Bai suddenly turned over and switched position, Nie Qingcang ended up with his back against the car. He pressed against him and continued to kiss, confusing the man¡¯s sanity.

    When the door opened, Gu Bai suddenly ended the kiss. He forcefully pushed Nie Qingcang into the car and then quickly pressed the car key to lock the door.

    Everything happened in a sh. The man who was indulging in the boy¡¯s temptation didn¡¯t react at all.

    When he recovered from his surprise, Nie Qingcang already found himself locked inside the car and the boy who ignited his fire already ran far away.

    Hateful, fooled again!

    Nie Qingcang ruthlessly punched the leather seat. The red eyes that stared at the back of Gu Bai¡¯s leaving figure formed into a line.

    He took out his cell phone, dialed Gu Bai¡¯s number and gritted his teeth.

    "LU-RONG-QING, you better not let me catch you!"

    His drawn out voice made the boy who was running fast fall a bit, then he hung up and ran even faster.

    Synopsis & table of content:

 Chapter 13.5

    Kinda busy and only managed to finish tranting half, so sorry (¨i_¨i)

    I decided to post anyway because of the cliffy on the previous chapter.

    This isn¡¯t the full chapter so don¡¯t update it on novel update yet!

    And thank you xt3999 for the Ko-fi!? Thank you everyone for supporting me despite the slow trantion speed ;-;

    No editing so feel free to point out any mistakes in thement ~

    Chapter 13: Rebirth of the cannon fodder

    The oppressive feeling of the tongue pressing up against frightened Gu Bai a bit. It was only a spection before, but now he is very certain that he identally bent Nie Qingcang!

    Although the body is currently Lu Rongqing¡¯s, but his own soul is inside and the body is under his control, it¡¯s basically the same as his. His soul can clearly feel Nie Qingcang¡¯s breath.

    Unknown why, Gu Bai feels a terrible kind of feeling. He feels that this person seems to be able to dominate everything and devour his soul.

    He couldn¡¯t help but kick that man¡¯s ankle with his foot. While Nie Qingcang is drawing out a breath, he took advantage of it and ran away.

    Unfortunately, he hasn¡¯t even taken two steps yet when the man behind him grabbed his waist, lifted him off the ground and threw him on the hood of the car!

    "Nie Qingcang, you -"

    Gu Bai struggled with all his might, his mouth has been firmly blocked before he could even finish his words.

    He bit on Nie Qingcang¡¯s lips and tongue, the bloody metallic scent began to spread between the two¡¯s lips. He wants to force the other person to leave.

    But even so, Nie Qingcang still stubbornly press down on him, exhausted all strength to hold him and kiss him. Gu Bai opened his eyes and could only see his pair of crimson eyes.

    Nie Qingcang¡¯s kiss is not gentle, it¡¯s an aggressive force that conquers those who resist him.

    Gradually, Gu Bai surrendered in the midst of this fierce attack, his constantly struggling limbs began to soften and ten fingers switched to grab Nie Qingcang¡¯s suit jacket.

    Although the man¡¯s kiss is not gentle and such a strong kiss is too much, but don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s inexplicably not difficult to ept. It¡¯s just that that kind of strength made him a little scared only.

    Gu Bai also gradually feel a strange energy seem to pour into his soul, making his soul extremelyfortable, as if the dry desert was nourished by a bit of moisture...

    The other person pressed down and grinded against him, under thefortable feeling of his soul being nourished, his lips involuntarily opened and the soft, juicy tongue was carefully licked by Nie Qingcang starting from the root and madly sucked.

    He began to pant briefly, from the fierce resistance in the beginning to the powerless docileness in the end

    As he was about to be breathless, he strongly punched the person on him a few times, Nie Qingcang only ¡°Tch!¡± and released his slightly red and swollen lips.

    Looking at the boy lying on the car hood who was kissed by him until his breath was almost cut off, the bright red face turned sideways and his eyes dripping with tears, a poor appearance like he was bullied by others. Nie Qingcang¡¯s slightly sober eyes darkened again.

    Seeing Nie Qingcang¡¯s dangerous look, Gu Bai suddenly felt his chrysanthemum tighten and couldn¡¯t help but shrink back his body and quickly plead.

    "Brother, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m your brother, you can¡¯t do that. You let me go. I really have something important to do today..."

    His current thin and weak appearance fighting head on with the tall and strong Nie Qingcang won¡¯t have any benefit, only showing weakness can arouse a man¡¯s pity. Who cares about that man¡¯s inexplicable craziness, first get away then talk.

    On the other hand, the man who finished the kiss savored the taste in his mouth and discovered that it¡¯s not the the damn thing he thought it was. It turned out to be milk and the anger suddenly extinguished a lot.

    He was really angered to the point of being muddled just now. He really couldn¡¯t stand the boy having other people¡¯s scent on him. As soon as he thought that the boy had a intimate contact with someone else, he bes iprehensibly madly jealous.

    At this thought, Nie Qingcang was one again a little angry and stared at Gu Bai with a sneer.

    "You are not my biological brother. We don¡¯t even have a tiny bit of blood rtionship. Why can¡¯t I kiss you? You can go to bed with someone else, but I can¡¯t kiss you?"

    "......"

    Gu Bai¡¯s expression paused, although it sounds like it¡¯s very reasonable, but why does he feel that this is a preposterous argument? Saying it as if one man kissing another man is very normal, Nie thigh were you really a straight man before?

    If he replied yes, he can¡¯t guarantee that man won¡¯t do it again. If he replied no, seeing Nie Qingcang¡¯s look, it might add fuel to the fire.

    So he simply didn¡¯t say it, don¡¯t provoke others, let that person calm down. Facing this angry man, anything he says right now is wrong.

    It¡¯s true, whatever he does right now is all wrong, so his silence made Nie Qingcang¡¯s brain once again make up a series of erotic images.

    Then the angry man once again approached him, grabbed his shoulders with both hands and said with clenched teeth:

    "You really went to bed with someone?!"

    "No!" Gu Bai resolutely shook his head and denied, saying that he didn¡¯t lie. The appearance of Nie Qingcang gnashing his teeth in front of him is too scary, provoking him is courting death.

    He already said earlier that anything he does is all wrong, so Nie Qingcang doesn¡¯t believe him. The act of running to someone else¡¯s home in the middle of the night was enough to make up his mind.

    "I don¡¯t believe!"

    "Then how do you want me to say it for you to believe my big brother!" Gu Bai cried tearlessly.

    Nie Qingcang paused, naturally no matter how he says it he won¡¯t believe.

    Someone who even dared to take aphrodisiac say that in the middle of the night, a single man with a single man, together in a vi and nothing happened, who would believe! He doesn¡¯t believe it anyway!

    With such a thought, his eyesnded on Gu Bai¡¯s ass, scanning like a radar...

    His eyes are too obvious, too explicit and too transparent!

    Gu Bai felt as if he was stripped for inspection. He can¡¯t help but want to quickly push the man in front of him and run away.

    But Lu Rongqing¡¯s body is only 17 or 18 years old, how can he be the opponent of Nie Qingcang, a mature man. No matter how he struggle, he can¡¯t move Nie Qingcang blocking rigidly in front of him, making him unable to leave.

    If being hard won¡¯t work then he can only do soft! For the sake of his little life, what moral integrity, he doesn¡¯t want it!

    "Brother....."

    Gu Bai suddenly gave up on the struggle and called Nie Qingcang once.

    Lightly and softly, as if it carried a strange temptation and stunned him for a while.

    Then a kind of soft feeling touched his lips, Gu Bai rose slightly, reached out and hugged his neck, pulled him closer, and initiatively kissed his lips.

    Unlike the previous resistance, the boy¡¯s intiative kiss has a special magical power. Once again he tasted the sweetness of honey. Nie Qingcang only felt like he was drunk in a jar of wine.

 Chapter 14.5

    Hi, I¡¯m splitting this chapter in half too, sorry! Still trying to find time to trante a full chapter ;_; I will post the full chap together with chapter 15 soon.

    Chapter 15 is thest chapter of this arc!

    \( ?¥î?)/

    In the meantime, here¡¯s the first half of chapter 14:

    -

    Chapter 14: Rebirth of a cannon fodder

    After escaping from Nie Qingcang¡¯s grasp, Gu Bai ran like he was chased by a ghost and never dared to look back until he reached a ce he felt safe to stop and catch his breath.

    Right now he doesn¡¯t have the time to get involve with Nie Qingcang. ording to Nie Qingcang¡¯s stinky temper, things can¡¯t be cleared up in a short moment. He will just do his task first then slowly exin to that man.

    As for the idea of ?pleting the task directly, Gu Bai doesn¡¯t have any. The Nie family is so powerful, he doesn¡¯t think that he can escape smoothly, and his n still needs the help of Nie Qingcang.

    After sorting out his emotions, Gu Bai first reported to the police and exposed from Nan Lichen¡¯s side. Then he immediately sent a text message to Wu Zhenzhen with Nan Lichen¡¯s mobile phone.

    In order to make things more realistic, after doing all this, Gu Bai took out the drug vial that he found from Nan Lichen and looked at it for a while. He resolutely poured out two drops and drank it.

    After throwing the rest away, he took out a mobile phone and reported an illegal gathering spot, then he stumbled to the park corner mentioned to Wu Zhenzhen on the phone...

    Soon, Gu Bai heard footsteps in the quiet surrounding, he then slightly opened his eyes and saw four or five people walking towards him. The person leading is a beautiful young woman wearing sunsses, it¡¯s Wu Zhenzhen who hates Lu Rongqing to the bones!

    Even with the poor lighting, Gu Bai can vaguely see how treacherous Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s face is as she walked to his front.

    Seemingly still anxious, Wu Zhenzhen first examined Gu Bai and found that he did indeed took the drug. He was flushed and disorientedand, his face only showed a satisfied smile.

    "Lu Rongqing, I originally wanted to let you be happy for a few more days, but you fail to appreciate kindness and just won¡¯t take the bait. In that case, I¡¯ll directly send you to hell. If you want to me, then me yourself for being too stupid!"

    After that, Wu Zhenzhen let others tie him, then they lifted him up and threw him into a van. Gu Bai didn¡¯t resist and let them act.

    Then the van started moving and stopped after a while. Gu Bai was defiantly brought into a remote vi.

    Compared to the quiet seclusion outside, evil spirits of all kinds danced in riotous revelry inside the vi*.

    *demons and monsters danced like mad; rogues of all kinds running wild

    As soon as he entered, Gu Bai first heard the sound of deafening music, and then his slightly opened eyes were filled with colorful lights and a crowd of people dancing.

    The curvaceous dancer danced erotically around the pole, some people below the stage apuded and whistled, while some jumped on to the stage and danced with the dancer and did all sorts of dirty moves. There are even people gathered together to take drugs, the scene is extremely messy.

    Wu Zhenzhen seems to be very familiar with this ce, many people greeted her when she entered. Someone even teased, "Hey, Miss Wu is sending over a fun toy again?"

    "This toy is not for you guys today...."

    Wu Zhenzhen greeted them with familiarity*.

    *ÊìÃÅÊìÂ· a familiar road and a familiar door - things that one knows well; be familiar with (a situation, etc.); be on good terms with someone

    Obviously, more than a few people were brought in by her. She wanted all those who had previously offended her to have the same fate as her.

    However, Lu Rongqing was more unlucky because of his beautiful looks. In the story, after he was thrown by Wu Zhenzhen to this ce and got yed by others miserably, he couldn¡¯t stand it and immediatelymited suicide.

    Currently, Wu Zhenzhen let others look at him and didn¡¯t throw him into the hall for the time being. Instead, she looked up at the second floor. She doesn¡¯t want to just punish him lightly for a while and then end it.

    In this kind of party, there are quite a few perverts. Those in the hall are actually too ¡®normal¡¯. To thoroughly take down Lu Rongqing, naturally, those who have special perverted hobbies,e.....

    Gu Bai estimated that the police should be here soon. When Wu Zhenzhen threw him into a spacious room and went to look for a special group of people to ¡¯serve¡¯ him, he quickly made his way into the toilet and locked it.

    Don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she¡¯s too confident or because she looks down on him, Wu Zhenzhen didn¡¯t take away his mobile phone and other things.

    After entering the toilet, to prevent from the policeing toote, Gu Bai took off the ropes and thought for a while, then he called Nie Qingcang.

    "Hey? What do you want to do again?!" Separated from Nie Qingcang for almost two hours, Nie Qincang¡¯s anger clearly still haven¡¯t disappear, the tone was very bad.

    Gu Bai thought of the entanglement before and was helpless for a bit, finally in a panicked tone he said, "Brother, save me...."

    "Where are you? What happened?" Nie Qingcang¡¯s voice on the phone changed, and vaguely there was also the sound of something that tripped over.

    -

    THANK YOU ¡¯xt3999¡¯ and ¡¯K¡¯ for the Ko-fi!?

 Chapter 14-15

    After escaping from Nie Qingcang¡¯s grasp, Gu Bai ran like he was chased by a ghost and never dared to look back until he reached a ce he felt safe to stop and catch his breath.

    Right now he doesn¡¯t have the time to get involve with Nie Qingcang. ording to Nie Qingcang¡¯s stinky temper, things can¡¯t be cleared up in a short moment. He will just do his task first then slowly exin to that man.

    As for the idea of ?pleting the task directly, Gu Bai doesn¡¯t have any. The Nie family is so powerful, he doesn¡¯t think that he can escape smoothly, and his n still needs the help of Nie Qingcang.

    After sorting out his emotions, Gu Bai first reported to the police and exposed from Nan Lichen¡¯s side. Then he immediately sent a text message to Wu Zhenzhen with Nan Lichen¡¯s mobile phone.

    In order to make things more realistic, after doing all this, Gu Bai took out the drug vial that he found from Nan Lichen and looked at it for a while. He resolutely poured out two drops and drank it.

    After throwing the rest away, he took out a mobile phone and reported an illegal gathering spot, then he stumbled to the park corner mentioned to Wu Zhenzhen on the phone...

    Soon, Gu Bai heard footsteps in the quiet surrounding, he then slightly opened his eyes and saw four or five people walking towards him. The person leading is a beautiful young woman wearing sunsses, it¡¯s Wu Zhenzhen who hates Lu Rongqing to the bones!

    Even with the poor lighting, Gu Bai can vaguely see how treacherous Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s face is as she walked to his front.

    Seemingly still anxious, Wu Zhenzhen first examined Gu Bai and found that he did indeed took the drug. He was flushed and disorientedand, his face only showed a satisfied smile.

    "Lu Rongqing, I originally wanted to let you be happy for a few more days, but you fail to appreciate kindness and just won¡¯t take the bait. In that case, I¡¯ll directly send you to hell. If you want to me, then me yourself for being too stupid!"

    After that, Wu Zhenzhen let others tie him, then they lifted him up and threw him into a van. Gu Bai didn¡¯t resist and let them act.

    Then the van started moving and stopped after a while. Gu Bai was defiantly brought into a remote vi.

    Compared to the quiet seclusion outside, evil spirits of all kinds danced in riotous revelry inside the vi*.

    *demons and monsters danced like mad; rogues of all kinds running wild

    As soon as he entered, Gu Bai first heard the sound of deafening music, and then his slightly opened eyes were filled with colorful lights and a crowd of people dancing.

    The curvaceous dancer danced erotically around the pole, some people below the stage apuded and whistled, while some jumped on to the stage and danced with the dancer and did all sorts of dirty moves. There are even people gathered together to take drugs, the scene is extremely messy.

    Wu Zhenzhen seems to be very familiar with this ce, many people greeted her when she entered. Someone even teased, "Hey, Miss Wu is sending over a fun toy again?"

    "This toy is not for you guys today...."

    Wu Zhenzhen greeted them with familiarity*.

    *ÊìÃÅÊìÂ· a familiar road and a familiar door - things that one knows well; be familiar with (a situation, etc.); be on good terms with someone

    Obviously, more than a few people were brought in by her. She wanted all those who had previously offended her to have the same fate as her.

    However, Lu Rongqing is more unlucky because of his beautiful looks. In the story, after he was thrown by Wu Zhenzhen to this ce and got yed by others miserably, he couldn¡¯t stand it and immediatelymited suicide.

    Currently, Wu Zhenzhen let others look at him and didn¡¯t throw him into the hall for the time being. Instead, she looked up at the second floor. She doesn¡¯t want to just punish him lightly for a while and then end it.

    In this kind of party, there are quite a few perverts. Those in the hall are actually too ¡®normal¡¯. To thoroughly take down Lu Rongqing, naturally, those who have special perverted hobbies,e.....

    Gu Bai estimated that the police should be here soon. When Wu Zhenzhen threw him into a spacious room and went to look for a special group of people to ¡¯serve¡¯ him, he quickly made his way into the toilet and locked it.

    Do not know if it¡¯s because she¡¯s too confident or because she looks down on him, Wu Zhenzhen didn¡¯t take away his mobile phone and other things.

    After entering the toilet, to prevent from the policeing toote, Gu Bai took off the ropes and thought for a while, then he called Nie Qingcang.

    "Hey? What do you want to do again?!" Separated from Nie Qingcang for almost two hours, Nie Qincang¡¯s anger clearly still haven¡¯t disappear, the tone was very bad.

    Gu Bai thought of the entanglement before and was helpless for a bit, finally in a panicked tone he said, "Brother, save me...."

    "Where are you? What happened?" Nie Qingcang¡¯s voice on the phone changed, and vaguely there was also the sound of something that tripped over.

    "I... I don¡¯t know. There are so many people here. They don¡¯t even wear clothes, but... They also took drugs, danced, hey, they gave me something to eat, hey, I don¡¯t know what it is, it¡¯s good, it¡¯s ufortable, it¡¯s hot. ..."

    Gu Bai panicked, while calmly unbuttoning the clothes button air, in order to realistically he drank two drops of medicine, not serious, but not toofortable.

    After that, regardless of the voice of Nie Qingcang who was on the phone, he dropped the phone.

    Since Nie Qingcang found the vi that Nan Lichen took him to today, surely he can also find this ce. He¡¯s certain Nie Qingcang that bastard put trackers and the like in his mobile phone. Really abnormal!

    Gu Bai said secretly as he rested against the wall and waited.

    After about ten minutes, Wu Zhenzhen still haven¡¯t return. Gu Bai heard an uproar outside, apanied by the screams of both men and women, and the police shouting, ¡¯Don¡¯t move! Hold your head down!¡¯

    Then the toilet door was banged and Nie Qingcang¡¯s voice rang outside. ¡°Rongqing, are you inside? Open the door, it¡¯s me....¡±

    Gu Bai happily opened the door quickly, and then walked out being ¡¯weak and feeble¡¯, tearful eyes stared at Nie Qingcang.

    Looking at his flushed and disheveled appearance, Nie Qingcang¡¯s eyes reddened. He strode over, took off his coat and wrapped up Gu Bai tightly.

    After getting in the car, Nie Qingcang carefully scanned Gu Bai. He itched to take those clothes off and check again, but considering that the boy in his arms kept shivering, he didn¡¯t dare to be reckless.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid brother is here..." Nie Qingcang patted Gu Bai¡¯s back and stifflyforted "Tell me, what happened? How can you be there? Were you disobedient and went out with a group of scoundrels....."

    "No, I didn¡¯t, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know....."

    Gu Bai shook his head sporadically, leaned tightly against his chest, and his body trembled continuously, as if he was afraid and can¡¯t even speak fully.

    The secretary Chen in front turned back and pushed his sses "Boss, the young master doesn¡¯t look like he went on his own. Look at his arms, there are traces of rope binding..."

    Nie Qingcang looked down and sure enough, the arm is full of rope marks, this is a kidnap!

    He was silent for a few minutes with a sullen face, then he pulled out his phone and dialed.

    "Hello, director Song? I¡¯m Nie Qingcang. Help me lock all those people caught today, don¡¯t let go even one...It¡¯s alright, if something goes wrong I will take responsibility....."

    He hung up and went back to secretary Chen: "You will immediately return to the police station, keep an eye and investigate it for me! I would like to see who is so bold and dare to go against my Nie family! ¡±

    Nie Qingcang¡¯s face was darker than ever and his tone grim.

    Listening up to this point, Gu Bai sighed with relief. There is no need for him to do anything next. Handing everything over to Nie Qingcang is OK.

    The odd of sess is not great if he deals with Wu Zhenzhen alone, he wouldn¡¯t be able to knock down Wu Zhenzhen. After all, the Wu family still had some status. As long as the Wu family exists, then Wu Zhenzhen is still the Wu family¡¯s eldest miss.

    However, it¡¯s not the same when switched to Nie Qingcang. For Nie¡¯s business to be so big, it didn¡¯t just rely on the business minds of several generations of the Nie family. The family of Nie Qingcang¡¯s grandmother has a deep rtionship with the government. To the Nie family, Wu family is nothing at all.

    In the story, if Lu Rongqing didn¡¯t aggravated Nie father and son¡¯s distaste, he won¡¯t have been contrived by Wu Zhenzhen like that, and afterwards Nie family didn¡¯t stood up for him at all.

    At this moment, Lu Rongqing isn¡¯t despised by the Nie family. Nie Qingcang will help him drag Wu Zhenzhen out!

    As soon as the task was thought to bepleted, he waited for the good news. Gu Bai leaned back and rxed on Nie Qingcang. The effect on his body hasn¡¯t recede yet. He was a bit ufortable and exhausted at the moment.

    He can¡¯t help but secretly wonder where on earth did Wu Zhenzhen get the drug, the effect is actually so strong, but fortunately he only had two drops, if he took a little more, it¡¯s won¡¯t simply pass by enduring.

    When Nie Qingcang felt his movements and looked down at his slightly sweaty, ugly and flushed face, his heart became a little softer.....

    On the other side, the police also found the vi where Nan Lichen is located and found arge amount of drugs in the vi.

    Sitting in the police station, Nan Lichen looked at the ¡¯evidence¡¯ on the table and his face turnedpletely white.

    "It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not mine!" Nan Lichen shook his head and denied it.

    "We will investigate. Please tell us everything you know. Where did these thingse from? Who is the middleman*?" The police asked with a cold face.

    *½ÓÍ·ÈË a contact, especially an underground agent responsible for contacting other agents

    "I said it wasn¡¯t me, there¡¯s no middleman!"

    Nan Lichen shouted at his face. Don¡¯t say he has never done this kind of thing, even if he did it, he can¡¯t easily admit it.

    "If it¡¯s not you, then where did these thingse from?!"

    Nan Lichen¡¯s face paled, his brain is constantly thinking and in a entire mess.

    These things appeared inexplicably in the ce he lived. How would he know where it came from? He never took anyone to that ce on weekdays.

    Nan Lichen adamantly shook his head. "I really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know..."

    The police interrogating looked at him and continued to sneer.

    "Don¡¯t know? Let me tell you, Master Lu was kidnappedst night. You were with himst night. This is a very serious matter. It involves not only kidnapping, but also pornography, drug and even gang rape. You better honestly exin what you know, frankly confess..."

    "You, what did you say..."

    Nan Lichen¡¯s face became slightly paler. He remembered the call for help before he fainted.

    Kidnap and rape? Could it be thatst night Rongqing already....

    It¡¯s Wu Zhenzhen, it should be Wu Zhenzhen!

    "I¡¯ll confess..."

    Nan Lichen let out a sigh and lowered his head.

    The power of Nie family is not small, things were quickly found out.

    Most of the partygoers in the vi were wealthy young masters and young misses from powerful families. This kind of gathering is a well-known event, even if they get caught, they will just stay for a night at the police station.

    However, with the intervention of Nie Qingcang, things won¡¯t end so easily.

    Nie Qingcang is a man from the upper ss, where everyone¡¯s reputation is well known. His bad temper is notorious in the circles, but he is also very business-minded. Ever since he took over the Nie family, Nie¡¯s called half of the country¡¯s economic lifeline.

    Furthermore, Nie family¡¯s olddy was born into a military and political family, incredibly powerful. At this moment, Nie Qingcang wants to detain people and investigate things, few people would dare not give face.

    Under the family¡¯s injunction, a group of arrogant young masters and young misses all obediently cooperated and answered whatever was asked. That day when Wu Zhenzhen took Lu Rongqing to the vi, it wasn¡¯t covered up. Wu Zhenzhen was therefore quickly dug out.

    Nan Lichen¡¯s side also honestly exined things.

    With Gu Bai¡¯s previous foreshadowing, Nan Lichen quickly connected the whole situation in his brain, it was also logically smooth.

    Although he doesn¡¯t know why Wu Zhenzhen hates Lu Rongqing so much, it¡¯s a fact that Wu Zhenzhen screwed Lu Rongqing. Lu Rongqing has the Nie family backing him, once she doesn¡¯t do well, her boat will flip over*.

    *fail miserably

    Therefore, in order to not let the matter be exposed, it¡¯s very natural that ¡¯after the cunning hare is killed, the hound is boiled¡¯*, using drugs to frame him into entering jail and then find an opportunity to let him die in the cell.

    *immediately abandon that person after using him

    This is very safe, not afraid of things being exposed. After all, trying to kill someone in prison is simple and safe!

    Nan Lichen doesn¡¯t want to die, not just because of his father in the hospital, but he himself also doesn¡¯t want to die.

    Having mixed with the outside world for so long, he wasn¡¯t a fool. After dealing with Wu Zhenzhen, he did a good job of keeping the evidence left behind. At this moment, in order to alleviate his crimes, he poured out all the things and evidence.

    When Nie Qingcang saw his confession, the pressure allover his body fell to the extreme.

    Rape, drug, promiscuity*, this is what Wu Zhenzhen wants to do to Lu Rongqing!

    *can also mean ¡¯to fall into badpany¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t imagine the appearance of the boy afterwards if these ns were sessful, he couldn¡¯t imagine his pure and well-behaved boy bing dirty and filthy.

    The result of Nie Qingcang¡¯s anger was very serious. Three days, in just a short three days, the Wu family went bankrupt.

    As Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s fianc¨¦, Fu Zixuan certainly has to step forward. When he found Nie Qingcang, Nie Qingcang just coldly tossed the investigation data to him.

    "Look at these data by yourself..."

    The document bag didn¡¯t only include things targeting Lu Rongqing, but also carried all of Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s method and process of revenge against other enemies.

    Fu Zixuan finished looking all of it with a pale face. Without saying anything anymore, he silently turned and left.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine that all those things were done by the gentle and kind girl in his heart.....

    The marriage contract between Fu Zixuan and Wu Zhenzhen was dismissed. After receiving the news, Wu Zhenzhen suffered another blow and her whole face grim.

    "Why? Why do you want to break off the marriage contract with me? They are all guilty and deserves to be punished. All of them shouldn¡¯t have a peaceful death. Zixuan, you know, you know Wu Xiangxiang is the slut who harmed me. Zixuan, you even said that you will help me, you will support me... I will let all those savages that harmed me suffer the same pain, I want to take back everything that belongs to me!¡±

    Fu Zixuan looked at her that was somewhat crazy, his heart overflowing with pain.

    He knew that this girl suffered and was in a difficult situation at home. He also knew that Wu Zhenzhen used many means to deal with the illegitimate children of the family.

    He didn¡¯t mind these things. He was so distressed that this girl suffered so much, everyone around her eyed her with hostility*.

    *to re like a tiger watching it¡¯s prey (idiom)

    But he said that he would protect her, and she only needs to live a happy life. He can understand why she counterattacked those people, but.....

    "Zhenzhen, I can understand you retaliating against your sister and all those people who eyed you with hostility, but what about Lu Rongqing? And those other people?"

    "They are also guilty and deserves to be punished!"

    There is no way to exin the matters of her previous life, Wu Zhenzhen can only shriek and yell.

    "Are you really certain? Zhenzhen, think about it properly...."

    Fu Zixuan sighed. There are people on the list who are indeed guilty and deserved punishment, but some were not. Wu Zhenzhen is stunned.....

    The dismissal of the marriage contract and the departure of Fu Zixuan made Wu Zhenzhen suffer a greater blow than Wu family¡¯s bankruptcy. The intertwined images of past and present life made her miserable.

    The bankruptcy of Wu family is not her only ending because she used too many illegal means in the process of revenge; Drug, kidnap, rape, and even murder involving several human lives. The government already doesn¡¯t have the death penalty anymore, so she was sentenced to life imprisonment.

    The days in prison weren¡¯t easy, she was beaten every night by female prisoners in the same cell. There isn¡¯t a single piece of perfect skin on the body

    Even the female prisoner who had more say in the same cell was one of the people she had retaliated against, so her days in prison were even more difficult.

    Just a few dayster, she was already about to copse. Even during her despair in her previous life, she never had to endure such torment, let alone this endless prison sentence.

    She remembered her glorious self who had a promising future after rebirth, and looking at the current ugly and filthy prison uniform, she was miserable. She can¡¯t understand why after being given the chance of rebirth by God, things would still be like this....

    Gu Bai only had a faint smile after hearing her news. Rebirth is a gift from heaven, but in the future, repeating the same mistake and entering hell or a bright heaven, all depends on personal decisions.

    There is a good saying, "God brings rain, and the people bring disaster...."*

    *Ìì×÷ÓÐÓê, ÈË×÷ÓÐ»ö (Please let me know if there¡¯s a better trantion for this!)

    Warning people not to do bad things to avoid causing a disaster.

    Because Nan Lichen was an aplice, he naturally can¡¯t escape. Under Nie Qingcang¡¯s wrathful operation, he was also sentenced to life imprisonment.

    Recieving the news, Gu Bai went to the police station.

    In the prison visiting room separated by ss, he saw Nan Lichen. However, in just a few days, the glory of his male god is no longer, he became haggard.

    "I¡¯m sorry......"

    Nan Lichen guiltily looked at Gu Bai.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t speak, but only looked at him with a very silent gaze. The gaze carried inexplicable sorrow, making the guilt is his heart grow deeper bit by bit.

    "Do you really like Rongqing....."

    For a long while, Gu Bai looked at him, his eyes seem to beughing and also seem to be crying. A faint voice fell by Nan Lichen¡¯s ear, like a heavy hammer that smashed his heart.

    Nan Lichen opened his mouth and seem to want to say something, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    He looked at the boy who seemed to have smiled lightly. The smile is as pure as ever, but a bit of sadness has been added into this purity, which was given by him.

    The visit ended and the boy left.

    In the evening, he received a phone call from the hospital, it was his father¡¯s feeble voice.

    "Son, the source for the kidneys has been found. It was a good boy who helped. He said that he¡¯s your friend. He also said that you went to work at a ce far away to raise money, it¡¯ll take a long time to for youe back and said that you let him help take care of me. Son, why did you went in such a rush? Also didn¡¯t tell Dad a word...."

    "Hehe, son, is he the one you said is very special, the boy whose eyes looks very good when he smiles and is very shy? Son, Dad knows, you don¡¯t have to hide from Dad. Boy or girl, as long as you like, Dad won¡¯t oppose. Dad doesn¡¯t have much time left, just want to see you happy. It¡¯s Dad who troubled you, you can be rest assured, I will be fine soon. When that timees,e back early to apany him, Dad can tell that that child also likes you....."

    "......"

    Holding the phone in a daze, Nan Lichen couldn¡¯t say a single word. The heart seems to have been crushed, extremely painful.

    ***************

    Leaving the prison, Gu Bai got on a car back to Nie family. The reason is naturally because of Nie Thigh¡¯s summon.

    As for why Nie Thigh would look for him, he can pretty much guess it.

    So when he returned home and saw the document bag that Nie Qingcang threw over, he put it aside without opening it. Then he naturally picked up the cake on the table and ate while nodding with his bulging cheeks.

    "Yes, I admit. As you can see, I actually knew about Wu Zhenzhen¡¯s scheme from the beginning, so I started to defend myself very early on. I did it intentionally..."

    While talking, Gu Bai looked at Nie Qingcang, whose facial expression wasn¡¯t that good. Smiling with squinted eyes, it was a bit iparably pure.

    "So, brother, you guessed right. From start to finish, I never thought about reforming*. The obedient little brother you anticipated for, I¡¯m afraid that it will be a disappointment..."

    *convert from a bad life to a good one; correct one¡¯s mistakes and turn over a new leaf

    He wasn¡¯t surprised at all that Nie Qingcang found out what he did in private. Besides, he can¡¯t wait for Nie Qingcang to clearly see his ¡®true face¡¯ at this moment and drive him out of Nie family.

    These past few days, he was really scared by the look of Nie Qingcang staring at his ass. Without a doubt, if he continues to stay in Nie family, his chrysanthemum can¡¯t be protected!

    The task is alreadypleted anyway. At worst, he will give up his days of living in this world and return to the starry space, then go to the next world.

    Although his soul had a veryfortable feeling when he kissed Nie Qingcangst time, he also didn¡¯t forget the terrifying feeling, as if this person can dominate everything, and the frightening illusion of his soul being devoured.

    Instinctively, he can feel the danger.

    Nie Qingcang looked at Gu Bai who confessed straightforwardly and already don¡¯t know how many times the state of mind has changed recently.

    He originally thought that the previously irritating and trouble making little brother already changed for the better and became obedient. The pure and clear eyes that people are so fond of, turns out this boy is pure and lovable.

    As a result, when he received another document while investigating Wu Zhenzhen, this document smacked his face to the point he couldn¡¯te back down to earth*.

    *can¡¯t return to reality

    "At that time, did you deliberately make advances towards me?" Nie Qingcang spoke slowly, there was a kind of repressed anger in his voice.

    "Yes!" Gu Bai nodded his head cheerfully.

    "Afterwards, it was also intentional? You have been using me all these time?"

    Gu Bai continued to seek death. "Yes, I did it on purpose. I¡¯m no match for Wu Zhenzhen by myself and can only find you, but you hated me so much before. If I didn¡¯t pretend to be a bit more obedient, how could you help me?"

    "What about that night? You were also intentional on the highway that night?..." Spoken as if words were forced out from that man¡¯s teeth.

    Looking at his increasingly ugly facial expression, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but gulped, he didn¡¯t dare to nod again and spoke weakly.

    "That night, that night it was clearly you who first..." Forcefully kissed me!

    He couldn¡¯t say the following words because the man in front of him already stuck their bodies togerther, firmly pressing him, once again re-enact the strong kiss from that day.

    "mmph......"

    The suffocating feeling of all his breath being taken away made Gu Bai twist his tongue in panic to resist the spirited tongue that¡¯s ravaging in all directions.

    Unexpectedly, this action actually increased the pressure on his lips. Nie Qingcang¡¯s strength made him unable to break free, he could only let out "Mmmph mmph" sounds.

    His resistance was entirely imprisoned and the feeling of his soul being nourished gradually repelled his senses. Gu Bai¡¯s eyes opened, as his mind tangled over wether he should enjoy or refuse, he did onest struggle.

    He is just a passer-by in this world. Entangling too much, will he be able to let go? Can he? All those who knew Gu Bai said that he¡¯s heartless.....

    However, with Nie Qingcang¡¯s fierce sucking, Gu Bai was unable to struggle in the end.

    He raised his hands and timidly held Nie Qingcangs¡¯s head to pull him closer to himself.

 Chapter 16 part1

    Chapter 16: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 1)

    Gu Bai¡¯s idea of ??leaving is unsessful.

    Although his "true colours" made Nie Qingcang very angry, and the boy actually curried favour to use him, but he still couldn¡¯t kick Gu Bai away or bear the feeling of disgust.

    Since Nie Qingcang didn¡¯t take the initiative to let go, Gu Bai is also very self-aware* and didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative to run away.

    *know one¡¯s strengths and weaknesses

    Nie family¡¯s power is so great, he won¡¯t be able to run away no matter what and he also doesn¡¯t want to spend the rest of his life fleeing. Facing a man who is overbearing and angry, he understands the current circumstances and choose to be pressed down obediently. He consoled in his heart that this body isn¡¯t his anyway, if he will pressed down, then so be it.

    Of course, although that was said, when the man entered his body, Gu Bai not only felt it from his body but obviously from his soul as well.

    The frightening feeling of being swallowed up while kissing Nie Qingcang appeared again and it¡¯s even deeper, but at the same time, he also discovered that the feeling of his soul being nourished also increased, which made him dismiss the idea of ??leaving even more.

    For the remaining decades, he always stayed by Nie Qingcang¡¯s side.

    The man¡¯s possessiveness is very strong. Due to his previous actions, Nie Qingcang already lost trust in him. Since then, no matter where Nie Qingcang went, Gu Bai will always be brought along. If he doesn¡¯t see him for an hour, he will be endlessly irritated.

    Such Nie Qingcang is very scary to outsiders, but Gu Bai feels that this man is actually like a child. Bad temper, every time he¡¯s cranky, Gu Bai only needs to take the initiative to kiss him and hold him, and he will immediately revert back to normal.

    In fact, he actually doesn¡¯t know where to go even though the world is big. Staying by Nie Qingcang¡¯s side isn¡¯t that bad, he can be a young master with good food and drink. The soul can also be nourished. Aside from that man¡¯s bad temper that needs to be coaxed, the days aren¡¯t bad......

    When life came to the end, he saw the unbridled sorrowful love in Nie Qingcang¡¯s eyes, that person said next to his ear:

    "You¡¯re not Rong Qing, I know that you¡¯re not Rong Qing, who are you? Tell me who you are? I will not allow you to go! I will not allow you to go!"

    That man was actually aware of it. He was a little surprised and smiled. He didn¡¯t have the strength to answer. He could only close his eyes and return to the dark starry space again.

    The space is the same as when he left, it¡¯s still dark and cold. Those books that sh with light still dance in the air, everything is entirely the same as when he left.

    "The task is done well, Lu Rongqing is very satisfied. I¡¯ve decided to give you a reward. If you encounter difficulties in doing the task in the future, I can help you once. Now, do you want to continue the task or take a break...."

    The familiar mysterious voice rang again.

    "Thank you master, I want to take a break..."

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t expect to be rewarded, his face revealed joy. He immediately expressed his thanks and then chose to rest.

    For that mysterious voice, hepleted the task in just a few minutes, or even a few seconds, but for him it was a real lifetime, he needs to rest and sort out his thoughts and mindset.

    Towards the empty space, he respectfully gave a hold fist salute*. Gu Bai sat directly on the ground with his legs crossed. After going through one task, he discovered that his soul is now much more solid than his soul at beginning.

    *like this

    Thinking of his soul¡¯s condition that he discovered just now, Gu Bai hesitated for a while and still couldn¡¯t help but spoke to the empty surroundings.

    "Master, I have a question to ask you..."

    "Say it..." The mysterious voice was very patient.

    "I want to know why afterpleting the task, my soul seems to be getting more...." Gu Bai doesn¡¯t know how to describe it.

    "Powerful." The mysterious voice said, "You feel that your soul has be more powerful, is that right?"

    "Yep......"

    "This is the benefit of your task. Every time youplete a task, you will recieve some energy, this is the cultivation that I give you. Otherwise, it will be difficult for your ordinary human soul to continue surviving for a long time. The more tasks you do in the future, the higher your cultivation will be and the greater your ability...."

    "Cultivation? You¡¯re a immortal?" Gu Bai grasped the main point. This sounds so mysterious, he is a bit curious.

    The mysterious voice seemed tough a bit and didn¡¯t exin, "You just need to do your tasks, don¡¯t need to know too much, curiosity will kill the cat....."

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t continue asking and tactfully closed his mouth, although he¡¯s quite curious.

    He originally still wanted to ask about the same energy he received from Nie Qingcang. Seeing the attitude of this mysterious voice, he pressed it down.

    After a while, he respectfully spoke to the empty surroundings:

    "Master, I¡¯m done resting, I can start the next task."

    "Alright, immediately enter the world. As I said before, you will truly die if you die beforepleting the task. Fail and I will kill you...."

    -

    We¡¯ll enter the 2nd world in the next update! (¨R?¨Q)/

 Chapter 16 part2

    Chapter 16: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 2)

    Ancient fantasy word, here we go!

    Is the sect leader our ML? ¦²(?§¥?)!?

    Thank you Michelle for the ko-fi!?

    When Gu Bai woke up again in the task¡¯s world, he felt that he¡¯s lying down. Although it¡¯s hard underneath the body, it also feels warm. He¡¯s probably on a bed.

    Opening his eyes, this is a very simple wooden house, except for arge bed that can amodate five or six people, a cab for clothes, and a nted table, there¡¯s almost nothing else in the room.

    Greased paper window*, wooden panel door leaf*, tile covered roof, and a few short pieces of bup hung on the wall, this shows that his task this time should be an ancient world.

    *Paper soaked in oil to make it water-proof and more translucent

    *The panel that fills the doorway.

    After observing for a while and certain that there¡¯s no danger, Gu Bai quickly closed his eyes to receive the plot...

    Like what he guessed, his task this time is indeed an ancient world.

    However, this isn¡¯t themon ancient world, but rather a fantasy world that advocates power.

    There¡¯s no elemental magic*monly seen in novels. Spiritual cultivation is the main theme here.

    *The five elements: Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal & Water

    When cultivation reaches a certain level, aughing chatter can destroy a city, even knocking down a giant peak won¡¯t be a problem, and the life expectancy can reach a few hundred years old.

    Therefore, although there are also imperial governments, those who truly dominate everything in this world are warriors with immense power and a hidden yet powerful noble family.

    The name of this body¡¯s original host is Ah Jiu. He joined a powerful force called Mozong* by chance and became a low and insignificant little person.

    *Devil sect

    In all novels and TV shows, anywhere stained by the devils and demons usually isn¡¯t a good ce. This Mozong naturally isn¡¯t a proper sect.

    Like its name, everyone calls Mozong the organization of the devil¡¯s path that specialize in opposing all ¡¯upright and prestigious sects¡¯.

    And because the sect leader is incredibly powerful, no one dared to confront, thus bing the worthy leader of all immoral forces.

    Receiving the plot up to this point, the average person can basically guess such world and can make sure of the task¡¯s meeting of wind and clouds*, bloody battle and so on.

    *gathering of the talented and able

    However, his task this time is actually ¡ª¡ª to protect Mozong¡¯s sect leader.

    Ah Jiu was originally an orphan, his parents died very early in the turmoil and chaos of war. He was a child who grew up by begging for food.

    Since young, he followed a group of beggars in town to beg in the streets, do illicit things, and engage in petty thievery. As long as he can eat and survive, he will do anything.

    But to go on like isn¡¯t a solution. Trouble also neveres singly. When he was ten years old, he made a mistake when stealing and was beaten half-dead when someone found out.

    It was bitterly cold at that time and he had no money to seek medical treatment. He thought he was going to die, but he unexpectedly met Mozong¡¯s sect leader who was passing by, Qin Shitian.

    Don¡¯t know if it was because he had nothing to do or was suddenly sympathetic, Qin Shitian brought him back to Mozong and then threw him to the sect¡¯s novice disciple training camp, bing a member of Mozong.

    Although Qin Shitian only saved his life in passing, Ah Jiu wrote down this life-saving grace.

    Mozong isn¡¯t a good ce, but he can fill his stomach, wear warm clothes, and also learn cultivation.

    Even if all of this is based on the premise that he can survive the cruel training, he¡¯s deeply grateful to Qin Shitian in his heart.

    Therefore, after entering the training camp, he worked very hard to cultivate, and finally stood out among a group of novice disciples. He sessfully joined Qin Shitian¡¯s side as a bodyguard, faithfully repaying the life-saving grace from that year.

    In fact, ording to Qin Shitian¡¯s martial arts and Mozong¡¯s power, his repayment is basically dispensable. The only way to repay Qin Shitian is to be his loyal and devoted guard for a lifetime.

    He indeed did it. Loyally did thing things for Qin Shitian, loyally followed Qin Shitian, and even loyally died for Qin Shitian in the end.

    This life of his was given by Qin Shitian. In the end, he even gave his respected sect leader noints.

    It¡¯s just that he has some regrets. It¡¯s regrettable that his lord sect leader ruined* himself and the powerful Mozong he personally built for a person who betrayed him....

    *z¨¤ngs¨°ng: to hold a funeral

    Ruin one¡¯s future prospects etc (fig.)

    Although Qin Shitian is powerful and bloodthirsty, he¡¯s still a person after all, and will thus always have the seven emotions and six desires*.

    *ÆßÇé seven emotions: Ï² (happiness), Å­ (anger), °§ (sadness), ÀÖ (joy), °® (love), ¶ñ (hate), Óû (desire)

    ÁùÓû six desires: ÑÛ (eyes - from what you see), ¶ú (ears - from what you hear), ±Ç (nose - from what you smell), Éà (tongue - from what you taste), Éí (body - from what you touch), and Òâ (passion from the heart)

    After Mozong dominated the diabolic forces of the whole continent, he brought back a cute snow white jade boy named Mo Haige from the outside. Not only was he ast disciple*, he also often stayed by Qin Shitian¡¯s side, being spoiled to bits.

    st disciple of a master

    At first, everyone only thought that the Sect Leader chose this boy due to his talent, but as Mo Haige grew up, an appearance more beautiful and lovely than a woman was revealed, and from Qin Shitian¡¯s eyes and manners as he looked at him, everyone in the sect finally understood Qin Shitian¡¯s state of mind.

    However, no one in the sect dared to reprove. Mozong is the devil¡¯s path, everyone behaves unscrupulously. Although rtionships between men are few, it isn¡¯t rare. Wether the leader likes men or women, no one has the right to interfere.

    Furthermore, ording to Qin Shitian¡¯s strength and bloodthirsty reputation, if you oppose or confront him, then you must think that your life span is too long!

    Seeing the story up to this point, Gu Bai already guessed something. There¡¯s no doubt that the immensely powerful and bloodthirsty Qin Shitian is obviously the viin BOSS.

    Theter facts are like what he guessed, Qin Shitian will y the role of a huge viin BOSS in the following plot.....

 Chapter 17 part1

    Chapter 17: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 1)

    Chopped this chapter in half cos it felt never-ending ??

    Although Qin Shitian likes Mo Haige to bits, Mo Haige doesn¡¯t like him.

    He even detest Qin Shitian very much. No matter what Qin Shitian does, his attitude is very cold. He only treats Qin Shitian as his master, there aren¡¯t any other feelings, the person he really likes is a man called Jun Yanhan.

    The two met when Mo Haige left Mozong to gain experience. This Jun Yanhan is the only grandson of Nanyun Empire¡¯s General Jun.

    On the surface, he¡¯s azy good-for-nothing who indulge infort and despisebour, just sitting around waiting for death, and also a brainless fop, but he¡¯s actually very shrewd, pretending to be a pig to prey on the tiger.

    After the two met, their rtionship developed very quickly. In less than half a month, their love became inseparable. Mo Haige also decided to betray Mozong for the other party and prepare to be with his lover for life.

    However, as a disciple of Mozong¡¯s sect leader and also in a important position in Mozong, how can he simply leave as he wish.

    Furthermore, Qin Shitian raised him as his partner for more than 20 years. In the end, he ran away with another man, how can Qin Shitian bear this insult?

    Qin Shitian is a bloodthirsty tyrant, but towards Mo Haige, he really couldn¡¯t carry out the deathly move.

    He was reluctant to kill Mo Haige, and therefore locked him up.

    But Mo Haige naturally won¡¯t give in easily. He quickly found the chance to escape, and in order to help Jun Yanhan¡¯s cultivation, he also stole Mozong¡¯s most valuable treasure.

    As the sessor of Qin Shitian¡¯s teachings, he¡¯s at a master rank no matter where he went. However, Mozong is big and masterse together in crowds within the sect. Although he sessfully escaped and saw Jun Yanhan under the chase of arge number of Mozong¡¯s subordinates, he also suffered serious injuries and it¡¯s difficult to survive.

    The moment Jun Yanhan saw that Mo Haige was dead in his arms, he almost went crazy. Although he has more than a few wives and concubines at his back courtyard and plenty of secret lovers, he¡¯s clear that he deeply loved Mo Haige only.

    At this moment, his beloved is dead.He was chased to death by Mozong. Jun Yanhan naturally ced his hatred on Mozong and Qin Shitian.

    Relying on the valuable treasure that Mo Haige stole from Mozong, he cleansed the marrow, thoroughly reborn*, and became a cultivation genius. In just a short ten years, he became strong enough to bepared to Qin Shitian.

    *shed one¡¯s mortal body and exchange one¡¯s bones (idiom)

    Since then, the Jun family has grown rapidly. He assembled the hidden forces of every great n in the righteous path to crusade against Mozong together. The great and promising Mozong was destroyed, and even Qin Shitian was captured and cut into pieces for Jun Yanhan to vent his hatred!

    Possessing formidable power and also eliminating Mozong that everyone despise, Jun Yanhan became the continent¡¯s hero.

    After that, no matter how many men and women are around him, Mo Haige is always the cinnabar mole that his heart can never forget. The world praise his passionately devoted love and pay tribute to their forlorn love story.....

    After receiving the plot, Gu Bai suddenly felt thousands of grass mud horses* galloped past. Although Jun Yanhan and Mo Haige¡¯s love is as deep as the sea and till death do they part, but it also can¡¯t hide the fact that one is a ruthless man and one is a traitor!

    *Grass mud horse (cao ni ma) is ng for "fvck your mother", both sound simr.

    What cinnabar mole, Gu Bai doesn¡¯t know what is Mo Haige¡¯s status in Jun Yanhan¡¯s heart.

    But before Jun Yanhan won sess and recognition, he was adie¡¯s man, the attitude of following beauties around to please them can fully prove that Jun Yanhan didn¡¯t love Mo Haige that much. He appears affectionate, but is actually ruthless.

    There¡¯s also Mo Haige who just had to choose betrayal instead of using other methods.

    When he left, he didn¡¯t even forget to steal Mozong¡¯s most valuable treasure for his lover in passing, it¡¯s perfectly reasonable that Mozong chased after him. There are no mistakes that can¡¯t be said.

    No matter how much of a dedicated lover he is to Jun Yanhan in the story, he truly betrayed Qin Shitian!

    At present, he arrived early and all the plots haven¡¯t happened yet. The original host has been in Mozong for five years. In two months, he will end all training, participate in the novice disciplepetition, and then a time will be arranged for him to leave.

    In the plot, the original host stood out through thispetition, showed off his ability, and was selected to be one of the guards by Qin Shitian¡¯s side.

    The original host¡¯s wish is to guard Qin Shitian. If he wants toplete this, he must also take advantage of this opportunity to be the sect leader¡¯s guard and get close to Qin Shitian.

    As for Jun Yanhan and Mo Haige, he doesn¡¯t need to spend too much effort to deal with them.

    ording to Qin Shitian¡¯s attention and protection towards Mo Haige, if he secretly provokes or does something to Mo Haige and got exposed, he won¡¯t get anything good out of it.

    Besides, the original host¡¯s wish didn¡¯t have any requirements to deal with those two, he doesn¡¯t have to take such a big risk to seek trouble and do a thankless task.

    If he wants toplete this task, as long as he doesn¡¯t let Mo Haige die, don¡¯t let Mozong¡¯s most valuable treasure fall into the hands of Jun Yanhan and be strong, then the plot to avenge the cinnabar mole won¡¯t exist.

    By then, with Qin Shitian¡¯s immeasurable force, he doesn¡¯t need to further do anything else at all and will live well. As Mozong¡¯s sect leader who looks down on the world, the task will naturally bepleted easily!

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai faintly hooked lips, his face revealed a radiant and dazzling smile, this task is much simpler than the previous task, no need to rack his brain too much.

    This world is different from the previous task¡¯s world, and it¡¯s also different from the modern world before his death. After taking note, Gu Bai began to familiarize himself with the spiritual cultivation of this world.

    The original host¡¯s physical qualifications are very good and Gu Bai himself also isn¡¯t stupid, after inheriting the body¡¯s memory, he can use his own spiritual power with some practice.

    As a man, there is no such thing as having never been obsessed with the power of martial arts. Especially in this world where you will possess extraordinary power after cultivating, his anticipation for the life in this world increased a bit.....

 Chapter 17 part2

    Chapter 17: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 2)

    Finally done with the 2nd part, enjoy!

    ©d(£Þ?£Þ)

    Thank you anon for the ko-fi!?

    Tranted by peonynoveltl.blogspot

    In the blink of an eye, two months have passed and thepetition that will decide the future of the novice disciples is finally here.

    Said to be apetition, it¡¯s better to call it a bloody elimination match. Mozong is not a ce where Buddhist devotees stay, if you want to live here and see daylight, then you¡¯re bound to stand on blood.

    Therefore, there aren¡¯t many congregations in Mozong. Compared to those tens of thousands hidden family n members, the number of true disciples in Mozong is less than a thousand, excluding working servants.

    But every single one of them are definitely the best of the best. Just randomly pick anyone out and they are the strongest of the continent¡¯s major forces.

    Of course, this is under the premise of not knowing that they are Mozong¡¯s disciples, because the people of Mozong are all demons personifying pestilence, it¡¯s easier to invite the devil in than to send it away.

    Due to therge number of novice disciples in each training session, it¡¯s very time consuming to select the excellent ones. As a result, the first round ofpetition is a chaotic journey of survival.

    All the novice disciples will be sent to a valley with a limited time of 3 days. Out of more than a thousand disciples, only 100 disciples cane out of the valley in the end, the survival ratio of 10 to 1 makes thepetition even more cruel and intense.

    With the memory and skill of the original host, Gu Bai sessfully survived in this bloody elimination round, and the next step is the arenapetition.

    Aside from Mozong¡¯s sect leader Qin Shitian, there are also eight great elders and five hallmasters, each in charge of a part of Mozong¡¯s matters.

    For the asion, the elders and the hallmasters of the sect, as well as the sect leader Qin Shitian, will arrive to the scene to observe, and then pick suitable disciples to serve under them.

    In order to attract Qin Shitian¡¯s attention, Gu Bai very shamelessly squeezed himself to the front of the procession and found a conspicuous ce to stay.

    A ce like Mozong isn¡¯t the so-called upright and prestigious family, you can¡¯t be too honest as a person. Those who are honest are all dead and those who are living are all dishonest....

    All the disciples stood on the wide training ground and waited for roughly an hour before the elders and hallmasters, along with sect leader Qin Shitian, arrived slowly.

    A man of imposing stature supported by everyone was seen in the distanceing over unhurriedly. His face is tough and handsome, his eyes are incredibly sharp like a starved vulture, and he wore a ck robe embroidered with dark red mes.

    Along with the ck mark between his eyebrows that¡¯s formed by a unique cultivation practice, and a indistinct bloodthirsty aura, the whole person appears evil and frightening, not daring to face him, this is Mozong¡¯s sect leader, Qin Shitian.

    He¡¯s currently apanied by a juvenile at his side, the boy is about 16 or 17 years old, his appearance is very young, but exceedingly beautiful.

    Handsome eyebrows, lucid and elegant eyes, lips that aren¡¯t dyed with bright red, and pitch ck hair that went straight to the hips and scattered on his tall body, it turned out to be a devilishly bewitching appearance.

    This is absolutely a kind of beauty that will tempt you to sin.

    Gu Bai quietly watched from the sidelines. He secretly thought in his heart, this Mo Haige grew up to be like this, no wonder someone bloodthirsty and ruthless like Qin Shitian would be tempted.

    When Qin Shitian entered, the elders who preside over thepetition and selection guided everyone to bow with their hands sped and gave Qin Shitian a salute, "Paying respect to the sect leader."

    "Get up."

    Qin Shitian waved his hand and let everyone rise. The voice was deep and imposing, prating with great force.

    "Thank the sect leader!"

    The people got up and kept their heads low, not daring to look directly at the sect leader.

    Qin Shitian has long been ustomed to the attitude and fear of his disciples and subordinates towards him. He nced at the crowd coldly, then he retrieved his gaze to look at Mo Haige who¡¯s by his side.

    With a cold and ruthless attitude towards the disciples of the sect, there¡¯s a little gentleness between the eyebrows when he pulled the other party and softly said,

    "Mo Haige will sit together with benzun*....."

    *simr to benwang, bengong, etc

    If you see ¡®ben¡¯ + something, it basically means ¡°I¡± or ¡°me¡± in an arrogant way.

    Mo Haige unexpectedly frowned and avoided his big hands, his eyes didn¡¯t conceal his disgust towards Qin Shitian¡¯s intimate behavior.

    Qin Shitian¡¯s breathing almost stopped for a moment. Although he¡¯s cold-blooded and ruthless, violent and bloodthirsty, but he¡¯s still a person with seven passions and six desires. The juvenile who he had raised and spoiled for more than ten years turned out to be repulsed and disgusted with him, how can his heart not feel bad?

    But in the end, this is the person he ce at the center of his heart. He¡¯s reluctant to punish him and teach him a lesson, he can only vent his anger to other ces.

    His hand emitted spiritual energy that appeared like mes and directly hit the mountain wall in front of the training ground. It instantly sted a huge pit and dusts fluttered in the air. He scared all the newbie disciples till their face paled before coldly announcing,

    "Start thepetition!"

    Seeing this scene, Gu Bai tracelessly stared at Qin Shitian once again from head to toe.

    In the plot, Ah Jiu silently bowed his head and didn¡¯t dare to face Qin Shitian, so he never saw these small actions.

    At this moment, it seems like Mo Haige¡¯s indifference and alienation to Qin Shitian is simply called disgust.

    Faced with such an attitude, ording to Qin Shitian¡¯s moody temperament, cruel and merciless character, for him to be able to endure this shows how much he loves Mo Haige, he simply likes him to the bones.

    Like this, Ah Jiu¡¯s task of wanting him to guard Qin Shitian might not be that easy to do. Qin Shitian likes Mo Haige so much, he might not willingly let go. Later on, he¡¯s bound to self-destruct for his blue soulmate*.

    *Close male friend/male confidant. A rtionship that is more than a friend, but less than a lover.

    Gu Bai felt anxious in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but took a look at Qin Shitian once again. He thought his staring was hidden, yet he forgot that this world is different from the modern one he was familiar with.

    The five senses of a strong man whose every move and action can shake both heaven and earth are very keen, Qin Shitian discovered his line of sight almost in an instant.

    Furthermore, among all the disciples who bowed their heads and didn¡¯t dare to look directly at the honorable sect leader, he was the only one who raised his head slightly, as obvious as it can be.

    So very soon, he heard a low and dignified voice that sounded by his ear.

    "You,e over to benzun¡¯s seat!"

 Chapter 18 part1

    Chapter 18: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 1)

    Gu Bai was shocked by the voice and didn¡¯t react for some time. Henguidly looked up to the where the source of the voice is. Bright and pure eyes stared blinkingly at Qin Shitian with some ignorance.

    It wasn¡¯t until the elder next to him who¡¯s in charge of new disciples gave him a push did he finally returned to his senses and rushed over to kneel in front of Qin Shitian. While looking at Qin Shitian, he cupped his hands in greeting, showing great respect.

    "Paying respects to the sect leader!"

    Everyone in Mozong fear Qin Shitian, even when the elders and hallmasters gave salute, they dared not look up to see Qin Shitian.

    But right now, Gu Bai actually dared to look up and face him. The clear spring-like pupils didn¡¯t make Qin Shitian feel that he was impolite, but novel instead. There aren¡¯t many who dare face him like this in this world, there has always been only fear.

    "What¡¯s your name? For what reasons did you stare at benzun just now?"

    Despite the novelty, Qin Shitian¡¯s face is still bloodthirsty, causing people to be terrified and fearful.

    In fact, Gu Bai¡¯s heart is still somewhat fearful and afraid. After all, in the original host¡¯s and everyone¡¯s impression, Qin Shitian¡¯s personality is odd and moody, it¡¯s normal to have someone killed over a wrong sentence. If he died beforepleting the task, then he will truly die.

    But he¡¯s born with an advantage, that is, no matter what he thinks in his heart, as long as he doesn¡¯t want to, the expression on his face won¡¯t reveal the emotions in his heart. Furthermore, his heart is never easily moved or nostalgic, resulting in those who knew him calling him heartless when he was alive.

    The great devil actually took the initiative to check the name and flip the tablet*, this is simply wanting to attract the other party¡¯s attention. This is really handing over a pillow when one is drowsy!

    *Emperors would select which woman to sleep with by turning over a jade tablet with her name on it.

    Gu Bai smiled and looked at Qin Shitian again with curved eyes. He responded with some excitement and anticipation.

    "This lowly person, this lowly person is called Ah Jiu, the sect leader is busy with matters and may not remember that five years ago, sect leader saved Ah Jiu, brought Ah Jiu back to the sect, and gave Ah Jiu a life. Ah Jiu vowed to definitely repay and pledge loyalty to sect leader daren*. It¡¯s just that seeing sect leader daren again, became too excited. This lowly person was rude, may sect leader please punish...."

    *a title of respect

    "Oh?"

    Qin Shitian raised his eyebrows, expressing doubts.

    That time when he brought Ah Jiu back to Mozong, he was just a 10 year old child with dishevelled hair and dirty face. Now five yearster, the child has grown into a teenager and the appearance will naturally change. Besides, he¡¯s a sect leader and naturally won¡¯t remember these small matters.

    Since he can¡¯t remember, he obviously won¡¯t waste his intellect for a unattractive lowly person.

    But seeing the juvenile in front of him full of anticipation and excitement, eyes curved and watery, the corners of the lips that has been pressed together forming a straight line actually rose up unconsciously following Gu Bai¡¯s smile.

    *the smile is probably something like this

    Everyone in the sect all fear him without exception. Never had there been anyone who dare look at him and smile, let alone a smile this pure. Qin Shitian¡¯s heart fluttered and actually felt inexplicable enjoyment.

    His cruel and ruthless face suddenly suddenly eased and heughed loudly.

    "Alright, if you want to repay and pledge loyalty to benzun, benzun will give you a chance. If you win first ce in today¡¯spetition, benzun will make an exception and directly let youe to benzun¡¯s side to serve as a devil guard, devoting your whole life to benzun!"

    In Mozong, the status of those who can be Qin Shitian¡¯s devil guard isparable to the hallmasters who are in charge of the sect¡¯s affairs. Aside from Qin Shitian, they don¡¯t listen to anyone else. They¡¯re guards devoted to Qin Shitian only.

    Therefore, such an important position is naturally not something that ordinary people can take on.

    Here, the cultivation of the strong is divided into four levels: Heaven, Earth, ck and Yellow. Each level is divided into primary, intermediate and advanced.

    Strongmen in the ck level stage are generally feared by everyone, they¡¯re masters recruited by the empire. As for the devil guards at Qin Shitian¡¯s side, even the one with the lowest level of cultivation is still considered a strongman when ced outside.

    Furthermore, each devil guard has to go through a cruel selection process one after another. After bing a devil guard, they must ept challenges from people within the sect every year. If they win, they will continue to serve as a devil guard, and if they lose, they will be reced. You can imagine just how important Qin Shitian¡¯s devil guards are.

    So when Qin Shitian¡¯s words came out, the disciples behind Gu Bai stared at him with the look of envy and jealousy, to be noticed by sect leader daren is truly going up directly on the path of sess!

 Chapter 18 part2

    Finallyyy!! It¡¯s been a busy week but I will probably have some more time now.

    Enjoy the update! :)

    Chapter 18 - Part 2

    The original host was just a little guard outside of Qin Shitian¡¯s pce who did odd jobs at that time. Now that there¡¯s the chance to be Qin Shitian¡¯s personal devil guard, Gu Bai was overjoyed.

    "Thank, thank sect master! Ah Jiu will absolutely do his best!"

    "You can¡¯t talk nimbly, are you a stutterer?"

    Seeing him stuttering from excitement during both times when he spoke, Qin Shitian has never seen such impulsive and youthful face in the sect before.

    Those who say they pledge loyalty to him are many, but to dare look at him with eyes reflecting only his own silhouette, this kind of dedication while pledging loyalty without a trace of fear, it¡¯s really refreshing.

    Qin Shitian suddenly felt that it was amusing and he couldn¡¯t help butughingly joked.

    "I......"

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t know what to answer in order to please him and his face immediately turned red, revealing a ineloquent appearance. The eyes staring at him wavered slightly, imprinting his entire figure into his mind.

    This kind of focused gaze will always make people feel happy and pleasant, especially Qin Shitian who is always feared everyone. At least Gu Bai doesn¡¯t carry any feeling of disgust at this moment. Even the slightly gloomy mood due to Mo Haige just now improved a bit. He eased his tone and once again ordered thepetition to start.

    "Alright, start thepetition...."

    ording tomon practice, this is only a test for new disciples and there¡¯s no need to trouble the sect leader over such a small matter.

    However, new disciples are the fresh blood* of the sect, and Qin Shitian attach great importance to it. As a result, he will personallye watch the match and give everyone encouragement every year. It¡¯s also a method to win over people.

    *new members admitted to a group, especially as an invigorating force.

    He strode over and sat in the seat of honor at the front. Mo Haige stood three meters away from him, still alienating, and his delicate face was cold.

    The alienation is clearly usual like in the past, but don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because there¡¯s Gu Bai topare with now, Qin Shitian¡¯s heart was a little dejected. Restraining himself, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and direct his sight to the drill ground, concentrating on thepetition to divert his attention.

    Gu Bai also had to put all his attention to the ring when thepetition started.

    Mozong¡¯spetition isn¡¯t peaceful like the righteous path. At the end of the day, almost every battle is a matter of life and death. If you don¡¯t beat the opponent to the point where he can¡¯t fight back, it will never end. To die in the ring is amon urrence.

    The bloody cruelty of this world, Gu Bai already got used to it when he was in the valley. Maybe what those people said in his previous life is true, he really is heartless. So when he was stained by blood in the valley, he didn¡¯t feel the fear of murdering for the first time.

    His first opponent is a big boy with a sturdy body and should be about the same age as him, but his figure is more than a head taller than him.

    This can¡¯t me the other party for being born tall and strong. Ah Jiu¡¯s body shape is the same as Lu Rongqing in his past life, it¡¯s rtively petite and thin. The appearance isn¡¯t more outstanding than Lu Rongqing and Mo Haige, but he¡¯s delicate and pretty, looking just like a little sheep.

    But everyone in Mozong knows that there won¡¯t be a sheep in Mozong, so the other party didn¡¯t underestimate him and rushed toward him with a machete and a face full of viciousness, obviously wanting to kill him in one fell swoop.

    It¡¯s true that there are no sheeps in Mozong. The original host is very talented and there aren¡¯t many who can defeat him in this period, so Gu Bai isn¡¯t afraid and went to greet him with a faint smile.

    He moved to the opponent¡¯s side at an unimaginable fast speed and escaped from the machete. A sword stabbed the opponent¡¯s shoulder, then he lifted his feet and heavily kicked that man off the ring, quickly ending the firstpetition....

    "Not bad...."

    On the dais, Qin Shitian stared at him and appraised in a low voice, he momentary rised. At this moment, he found out that Gu Bai¡¯s qualifications were indeed good and his admiration increased somewhat.

    Subsequently, he locked his entire gaze onto Gu Bai. Gu Bai felt that every time he finished a round ofpetition, he would turn back to take a look at him.

    Then, when their gaze meet, his face will immediately show happiness, like a child that received encouragement, his smile was very bright and a different sort of brilliance was added a little more to his delicate face.

    But once thepetition start, his face will resume being serious and expressionless, turning into a beast that will select and devour people. The skills are neat, like a sharp sword that¡¯s unseathed.

    Such contrast made Qin Shitian on the seat unconsciously smile. He inwardly nodded, thinking that if this young boy is trained well, he will be his loyal right-hand man in the future.

    When Gu Bai came up and knelt in front of him after winning first ce with a body entirely dyed by blood, Qin Shitian couldn¡¯t help but take out a bottle of wound medicine out of thin air from his Na ring* and tossed it to him.

    *the space ring that youmonly see in wuxia novels

    "Go back and rest for two days,e over and report to benzun once your wounds are healed."

    "Thank sect leader for the concern!"

    Gu Bai took the medicine and thanked vehemently, not surprised that Qin Shitian took something out of thin air.

    This world is very fantastical. The ring on Qin Shitian¡¯s finger is a kind of space container that can store things, it¡¯s very precious. There¡¯s no way for a nobody like him to have it.

    However, he doesn¡¯t yearn to possess it, he can¡¯t take away the materialistic things in these worlds anyway, but he does quite desire the secret manuals* of cultivation here.

    *ÃØ¼® secret manual/scroll/scripture

    Those who watched Stephen chow¡¯s kung fu hustle, remember this guy?

    Because what¡¯s sealed in the brain can be taken away, who knows what kind of world he will go toplete missions in the future. Aside from brain, strength is also very important!

    Thinking of this, in addition to fulfilling the wishes of the original host, Gu Bai¡¯s inclination to follow Qin Shitian couldn¡¯t help but increased a bit more.

    The secret manuals of strong practitioners like Qin Shitian are naturally top notch in this world. If he catches the eyes of Qin Shitian in the future and receive a few pointers, he will greatly benefit from it.

    Thinking like this, Gu Bai¡¯s earnest look toward Qin Shitian became even more sincere.

    This earnesty was naturally seen by Qin Shitian, and this kind of sincerity gave him some favorable impression. This youngster¡¯s appearance is ordinary, but his eyes are very beautiful, said Qin Shitian in secret....

 Chapter 19 part1

    Can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already December and 2018 will end soon! ¡Æ(???¡¨)

    Chapter 19 - Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 1)

    The wound medicine given by Qin Shitian is naturally the best, plus it¡¯s also just some superficial wounds, so after resting for two days, Gu Bai put on the Devil Guard¡¯s clothes and ran to report.

    When Gu Bai arrived, Qin Shitian just got up from bed. Seeing his arrival, Qin Shitian casually said one sentence, "you are quite sensible" and didn¡¯t care about him afterwards.

    Gu Bai is naturally clear about Qin Shitian¡¯s temper, he is very unfeeling and ruthless, he never treats anyone kindly except for Mo Haige. He has always been domineering and arrogant. That day, it was due to a sudden feeling of novelty did he spoke encouragingly.

    However, Gu Bai is much more thick-skinned and his courage is also very big. He doesn¡¯t find a ce to hide himself and be a hidden guard like the other Devil Guards, he brazenly follow behind Qin Shitian¡¯s back. He is unlike a Devil Guard and more like a small attendant.

    In fact, his current cultivation is in the Yellow level*. In Mozong, if not for the sect leader¡¯s personal promise, he wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to be a Devil Guard. The serving appearance of the small attendant created more peace* in the hearts of the Devil Guards who underwent thousands of hardships in the dark.

    *Reminder: Cultivation in this world is divided into four levels: Heaven, Earth, ck and Yellow.

    Each level is divided into primary, intermediate and advanced.

    * Fairness/bnce

    They aren¡¯t too upset that Gu Bai got picked as a Devil Guard so easily

    After Qin Shitian washed up and put on clothes, Mo Haige also came in.

    His appearance is beautiful and his skin is fair. He wore a white satin robe outlined with exquisite patterns, not as rough as the ordinary men, and more beautiful than a family¡¯s daughter, this simple style of dress is indescribably beautiful and striking.

    Once Qin Shitian saw him, the cold look on his face dispersed and there was a hint of smile between his eyebrows. He said to the people around him, "Serve the breakfast...."

    As he said it, he held Mo Haige¡¯s hand and pulled the somewhat struggling person to the table to sit with him, this is his habit for the past few years, Mo Haige apanied him during his meals every day.

    As he grew older, the originally cold and distant Mo Haige alienated Qin Shitian even more, especially after knowing Qin Shitian¡¯s thoughts, he became very terrified.

    Once at the table, he once again tried to break free from Qin Shitian¡¯s hand.

    Although Qin Shitian is used to his coldness and alienation, he still can¡¯t help but feel slightly angry whenever he is refused, but he still couldn¡¯t bear to me him. On the contrary, he personally picked up a piece of steamed pea flour cake* for him and reached out to touch his head.

    *Íã¶¹¸â - A snack that was popr in ancient China and it¡¯s said to be favored by Empress Dowager Cixi.

    It has a refreshing and mild sweet taste.

    "Haige, try this pea flour cake...."

    "Thank shifu*."

    *Master

    Looking at the food in the bowl, Mo Haige¡¯s mouth said thanks, but his expression was extremely unwilling.

    This rejection caused Qin Shitian¡¯s expression to darken, his gaze was filled with icy coldness, and the pressure of a powerhouse ceaselessly leaked out.

    Mo Haige was so frightened by his pressure that he trembled and could barely breath. Knowing that he¡¯s angry, he finally put away the expression on his face.

    With reluctance, he ate the snack in his bowl likepleting a difficult task. He was truly unable to withstand the cold pressure of Qin Shitian. He quickly put down his chopsticks and turned toward the man exuding cold pressure.

    "Shifu, disciple is full, you enjoy your meal, disciple will go down first to handle things in the sect...."

    After he finished his words, he didn¡¯t even wait for Qin Shitian to nod, he immediately turned and left, not willing to stay with Qin Shitian for a while more.

    When he left, Qin Shitian couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. He mmed down his chopsticks and spoke with a dark face, ¡°Still not taking these things away!¡±

    The servant next to him immediately responded "Yes."

    Lately, the sect leader¡¯s mood is unpredictable, no one dared to disobey him. There is only death for those who defy. Moreover, the sect leader is very angry at the moment, whoever goes forward is unlucky.

    Unexpectedly, there really is someone who doesn¡¯t fear death in this house. Gu Bai saw that Qin Shitian didn¡¯t even move his chopsticks, the concern left by the original host for Qin Shitian made him involuntarily step forward.

    "Sect leader, you haven¡¯t eaten yet..."

    After that, Gu Bai ruthlessly gave himself a p in his heart, who told you to talk so much!

    The originally heavy atmosphere in the house also froze at that moment. Several servants who were supposed to clean up the tableware stopped, they stiffened and didn¡¯t dare to look up. They secretly said, why doesn¡¯t this neer know how to appreciate favors, he actually dared go forward when the sect leader is angry!

    "......."

    Qin Shitian slowly moved his line of sight to Gu Bai, the darkness in his eyes are unclear. No one ever dared to refute the words he said. It¡¯s even done during his fit of anger, is this person not afraid of death or something?

    Gu Bai is naturally afraid of death, he also didn¡¯t want toe forward at this time. However, this body is someone else¡¯s. The original host¡¯s residual emotion is still there and it will influence him before the task¡¯spletion.

    Looking at Qin Shitian¡¯s calm and somewhat scary face, he hurriedly kneeled down on one knee and toughened his scalp* to speak recklessly.

    *summon up courage; bite the bullet

    "Subordinate¡¯s tongue slipped, may sect leader please punish, it¡¯s just that.... it¡¯s just that not eating is not good for the body."

    This only applies to ordinary people. For a powerhouse like Qin Shitian who has cultivated to the peak level, don¡¯t mention one meal, he won¡¯t die even if he doesn¡¯t eat for a month.

    Qin Shitian stared at him and didn¡¯t speak. Gu Bai kneeled and didn¡¯t dare to move. While he was annoyed in his heart and regretted for not suppressing the original host¡¯s emotions, he also secretly thought that this half kneeling is very ufortable.

    Just when he thought that Qin Shitian was going to be angry and smack him to death, the other party took one nce at him and eventually said, "Get up, spread the dishes for benzun...."

    "Yes, sect leader!"

    Gu Bai¡¯s face was happy once he heared that. He quickly stood up from the ground and patted the dust off his knee while running over in a rush.

    Qin Shitian noticed his smile and the mood that was originally a bit gloomy suddenly improved by half. He also remembered his peeking action on the training ground that day and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but pull upwards.

    <strike></strike>

    Gu Bai: |¦Ø?£©*peeking*

    Qin Shitian: (? ???¦Ø??? ?)?

 Chapter 19 part2

    Chapter 19: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 2)

    Once in a good mood, the breakfast on the table also looked more appetizing. Gu Bai also understood his taste very well from the memory of the original host, he picked up all his favorites. In a single breakfast, he ate quite a lot, attracting the frequent sidelong nces from the waiting servants.

    Gu Bai looked at him eating in relish and also couldn¡¯t help but feel gluttonous. He was only Mozong¡¯s little disciple, although he¡¯s not starved, the food isn¡¯t as good as the sect leader¡¯s.

    For just a table of breakfast, there¡¯s already more than a dozen dishes, it¡¯s like a royal court banquet. In the previous world as Nie family¡¯s young master, everything he ate and wore were all first ss and it already made his stomach be picky.

    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. Furthermore, he only ate on one mantou* in his morning rush. His stomach immediately rebelled and made growling sounds.

    *steamed bun

    The sound isn¡¯t that loud, but it¡¯s particrly noticeable in a room where even a single needle can be heard. Don¡¯t mention Qin Shitian, even the servants also quietly stared at him.

    "May sect leader pardon the offense, subordinate was discourteous...." Gu Bai blushed.

    Qin Shitian nced at him, his cold face slightly revealed a soft smile that was undetectable, then he held a te of pastries right in front of him and coldly said, "Rewarding you."

    "Thank sect leader!"

    Gu Bai¡¯s face revealed great joy, quickly thanking him. Bestowed by the great devil leader, be it leftovers or even something that¡¯s already been taken a bite out of, you have to go on and eat it, let alone this dish that hasn¡¯t been touched.

    After epting the te, Gu Bai was ready to retreat. No matter how big the courage is, he doesn¡¯t dare to eat in front of Qin Shitian. The only person who can eat at the same table with Qin Shitian is Mo Haige, if it¡¯s other people, then they simply don¡¯t want to live anymore.

    Seeing the action of unwilling to leave, Qin Shitian suddenly thought of Mo Haige¡¯s rejection just now, and couldn¡¯t help but coldly said, ¡°Just eat here!¡±

    Gu Bai was startled by him. He secretly mentioned in his heart that Qin Shitian is indeed moody. He had to obey and obediently ate while standing in front of him.

    He observed Qin Shitian¡¯s expression while eating. The appearance of his puffed up cheeks and casting little nces resemble a little squirrel, very funny. It slightly improved Qin Shitian¡¯s expression.

    "Is it that delicious?" Seeing Gu Bai¡¯s eating appearance, Qin Shitian who had already watched him for a while, couldn¡¯t help but suddenly open his mouth.

    "Oh, delicious!"

    Gu Bai nodded without any hesitation, both cheeks were stuffed with food. With puffed up cheeks, he nodded like a little chick pecking on grains. Mozong¡¯s existence is greater than those countries, the cooks in Mozong are naturally top-notch. The ingredients are rich in spiritual energy, a lot more high grade than those ordinary things, the taste is excellent.

    This is simply better than the top cuisines he has eaten in the past. Gu Bai¡¯s face revealed a look of satisfaction, even his eyes are bent*.

    * The ¡¯eye smile¡¯¡¯

    *demons and gods at work (idiom) unexined/supernatural event

    "You don¡¯t seem to be afraid of benzun?"

    Already ustomed to Mo Haige¡¯s alienation and disgust, the sudden feeling of being close to someone made Qin Haotian¡¯s heart slightly taken aback. The touch of the soft and warm skin his hand makes him like it very much.

    Seeing his expression, Gu Bai guessed that he has some temper. He licked his lips and looked up at him slightly, squinting his eyes with a look of admiration and loyalty.

    "Xiaoren* isn¡¯t afraid of sect leader, only venerate sect leader. Xiaoren has pledged loyalty to sect leader and therefore not afraid of sect leader. Whatever sect leader orders xiaoren to do, xiaoren is willing!"

    *a self-humbling ¡¯I¡¯ or ¡¯Me¡¯ used to express modesty and lower status. The opposite of Daren.

    Literal trantion is ¡¯small person¡¯

    These are entirely words from the bottom of the heart. Ah Jiu¡¯s wish is to protect this sect leader. Even if Qin Shitian wants to kill him, he still has to thank him.

    It¡¯s not that Qin Shitian has never heard simr words of loyalty, but when it¡¯s spoken by Gu Bai, coupled with his pure eyes, it strangely made people feel at ease.

    This kind of loyalty and admiration makes his heart feel indescribably soft andfortable, the cold face softened instantly.

    "Xiaoren? Looking at your emaciated appearance, benzun thinks that you do look like a small person. How will you serve benzun looking like this? You should know that the cultivation of the maidservants are all higher than you. ..."

    "Ah Jiu will definitely work hard to be stronger!"

    Gu Bai¡¯s attitude is positive, his eyes are pure, and he has the loyalty of a child.

    Qin Shitian stared at him and couldn¡¯t refrain from smiling in his heart.

    This youth who has been in Mozong for five years can still have such pure eyes and keep on proiming that he will repay kindness and be devoted to him, interesting, truly interesting. Therefore, it won¡¯t be bad to keep him by his side, just pretend that it¡¯s an amusement.

    "Alright, in that case, benzun has no use for your current cultivation, you will serve benzun¡¯s daily routine from now on!"

    Qin Shitian face remained cold, but the tone is very soft.

 Chapter 20 part1

    Chapter 20: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 1)

    It¡¯s not difficult to serve Qin Shitian¡¯s daily life. Qin Shitian¡¯s daily life is very boring, other than dealing with matters in the sect, it¡¯s either cultivation or visiting Mo Haige.

    Mo Haige was still extremely indifferent to him. Every time after visiting Mo Haige, his mood and temper will be bad and the cold pressure will reach below zero degrees.

    Seeing this every time, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but mutter in his heart, Mo Haige obviously can¡¯t be pleased, but Qin Shitian still stubbornly go to him, this is simply looking for abuse.

    He can¡¯t understand the feeling of indulging in love. Like the previous world, he knewter on that Nie Qingcang was in love with him and he has a good impression of Nie Qingcang, but he couldn¡¯t feel his heart beating. He doesn¡¯t understand what kind of feeling love is.

    Gu Bai doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s really ruthless or not, it¡¯s just that every time he touches his heart, he really can¡¯t feel the beating. It seems like he¡¯s really missing a warm heart...

    Although he can¡¯t understand and have misgivings about Qin Shitian¡¯s foolishly loving behavior, this doesn¡¯t hinder him from doing his task to please Qin Shitian.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because no one has ever dared to approach him and his heart has been abused by Mo Haige for too long, bing fragile. Or maybe it¡¯s because his pure eyes are too lethal. Not only people from the righteous path, but even Qin Shitian this vicious and merciless great devil leader also can¡¯t resist it.

    Gu Bai feels that it is quite easy to please Qin Shitian, it¡¯s not that difficult. Every time after Qin Shitian was done with being angry, he will thicken his skin and go up to him, doing his best to bootlick and express loyalty, and the great devil leader will calm back down.

    This phenomenon was also discovered by the servants and subordinates of Qin Shitian. They really admire Gu Bai, such a scary sect leader daren and he can actually easily appease him like a piece of cake. They admire him and admire his courage even more.

    Of course, it¡¯s not that no one tried to please Qin Shitian like him, but they all failed and Qin Shitian turned them into scraps with one strike.

    Gu Bai is very curious, why does the same method work for him but for other people it¡¯s courting death, could it be that he¡¯s too attractive? He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle narcissistically.

    Seeing his doubtful look, Qin Shitian enlightened him, "Benzun has lived for so many years and have seen many kinds of people. Ah Jiu, your eyes are the purest that bezun has ever seen....."

    The implication is that his loyalty is the most "true".

    Gu Bai paused then quickly became alert. If it weren¡¯t for his natural ability to not expose his emotions, the first person to be crushed into smithereens is probably him. If it weren¡¯t for the task, he won¡¯t feel that he was sincere to Qin Shitian in any way.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty and quickly lowered his head to carefully conceal his emotions for a moment before he continued to suck up to the cold man in front of him with a confession.

    "For sect leader, Ah Jiu is willing to go through water and tread on fire*! It¡¯s just...it¡¯s just that sect master is so young, how can it be possible to have lived for so many years!"

    *idiom - not afraid of any difficulty

    The youth¡¯s expression is both loyal and serious. It¡¯s like he¡¯s currently bootlicking, but it¡¯s too obvious. Qin Shitian¡¯s mood became good and heughed in his heart that Gu Bai is so simple minded that he doesn¡¯t even know how to bootlick.

    In a few words, he made the scary sect leader darenugh. All the surrounding subordinates prostrated themselves in admiration before Gu Bai. Aside from the little sect leader (Mo Haige), only Gu Bai dared to get close to the sect leader without fear.

    In just a few months, Gu Bai is like a fish in the water* by Qin Shitian¡¯s side. Even some of the hallmasters in charge of sect matters were also courteous and respectful to him, not daring to slight him in the slightest.

    *fit with the environment

    at ease/used to it

    To be valued and also treated mildly by Qin Shitian, it can be imagined that after Gu Bai¡¯s cultivation increase, he will be Qin Shitian¡¯s right hand man.

    Even Mo Haige who has always been cold and indifferent to everyone also viewed him in a new light. When theye across each other, he will also greet him. Thanks to Gu Bai¡¯s appearance, Qin Shitian finally no longer require hispany during meals.

    Actually, it¡¯s also understandable. Qin Shitian isn¡¯t a masochistic madman, anyone who has shown warm feelings only to be met with cold rebuke for more than a decade will also feel frustrated and discouraged, and who likes to get up early in the morning to be in a bad mood?

    Gu Bai¡¯s intimacy patched up his his cold and wounded heart, the feeling of closeness when getting along with Gu Bai is veryforting.

    Although he still likes Mo Haige, his attention is unconsciously being gradually attracted by Gu Bai, and his emotions are also under Gu Bai¡¯s control, even he himself didn¡¯t realize it....

 Chapter 20 part2

    On the day of Mo Haige¡¯s birthday, Mozong will hold a grand dinner. Everyone in the sect, as well as masters from the continent¡¯s group of evil ways that follow on the heels of Mozong, wille to congratte and present gifts one after another.

    Furthermore, this is Mo Haige¡¯s important 18 year old birthday of bing an adult. Qin Shitian all the more made the people below prepare it well.

    At the big square, everyone sat down. In the middle is a huge white jade stone tform in the shape of a square, which is used for song and dance performances. At this moment, a group of beautiful dancers danced enchantingly.

    Qin Shitian sat on the other side of the stone tform, facing the guests and the disciples who came to congratte.

    He wore the ck robe with dark red patterns and gold lining like before, with a jade crown on his head. This simple way of dressing also can¡¯t conceal his domineering evil spirit. The cold face carried a hint of smile today.

    Mo Haige sat in the chair on his left side and the icy face also eased a lot today. In Mozong, no matter how nonchnt the temper is, Mozong¡¯s unruliness is still inevitable.

    Currently, he¡¯s leaning on a chair veryfortably, holding a cup of wine and drinking it sip by sip. It¡¯s obviously the same heroic action like everyone else, but it feels more aesthetic when he does it.

    On that iparable and magnificent face, the eyes became blurry due to the wine. His every movement was very elegant, but it was also extremely sultry, which led to the involuntary gulping of the audience.

    Qin Shitian¡¯s character is very extreme and there¡¯s also a very strong possessive desire. When he discovered that people were peeking at the person who is the center of his heart, his smile was suddenly taken back and his eyes nced past them like a knife.

    It wasn¡¯t until everyone showed fear by lowering their heads to avoid his sharp gaze and didn¡¯t dare to look at Mo Haige again did he finally withdrew his gaze with satisfaction.

    ¡°Haige, are you happy today?¡± He lifted Mo Haige¡¯s smooth and jet ck hair, his eyes revealed obsession.

    Mo Haige doesn¡¯t like him and his character has always been aloof and unruly, unable to hide the emotions in his heart, the smile on his face disappeared.

    The attitude of rejection was shown without courtesy and his expression was cold. "Thank shifu for caring...."

    Already used to this attitude of his, Qin Shitian didn¡¯t mind and smiled instead. He boldly drank up the wine in the cup, filled it up, and gave his cup of wine to him while looking at him with a burning gaze.

    Facing the cup of wine he handed over, Mo Haige pretty much frowned in an instant, he doesn¡¯t like to be in contact with Qin Shitian.

    So he rejected without even thinking, letting Qin Shitian¡¯s aura instantly freeze into ice.

    "....."

    The banquet immediately became so quiet that even a needle can be heard. Sect members and the guests secretly wipe their sweat as they look at Qin Shitian, a shiver went up their back and their wrists trembled.

    Sect members who know the inside story can¡¯t help but ponder: young sect leader (Mo Haige) dared to go against sect leader¡¯s wish in the presence of so many people, even if you have nothing to fear and don¡¯t like the sect leader, you should at least do some acting in this kind of asion. Nothing will happen to you when sect leader is angry, but everyone else will bear the brunt of his anger!

    Gu Bai is the most pitiful one at this moment, who told him to stand behind Qin Shitian and be the closest to him. When Qin Shitian is angry, the first to be injured by the pressure is him. His cultivation is low and the pressure of a powerhouse is enough to kill him.

    For the sake of his little life, Gu Bai had no choice but to summon courage and go up to him.

    "Sect leader, didn¡¯t you prepare a gift for young sect leader? Quickly take it out, I believe that young sect leader will like it...."

    For Mo Haige¡¯s 18 year old birthday, Qin Shitian went to the extremely coldnd of the northwest very early on. He went through many untold hardships to search for the Eternal Jadeite* on the ground and personally carved it into a jade pendant.

    *Jadeite - the rarer and more valuable form of jade

    Not only is the appearance of this gift exquisite, the energy contained in the Eternal Jadeite can also help with cultivation, the speed of cultivation will be much faster than the average person. In addition, Qin Shitian injected a bit of his own vital spirit into it, making it even more powerful*, it¡¯s a cultivation treasure that¡¯s hard to find in this world.

    *like a tiger that has grown wings (idiom)

    Gu Bai¡¯s voice is like a clear spring, reeling back Qin Shitian¡¯s anger.

    He turned his head sideways to take a look at Gu Bai and found out that the youth¡¯s face was pale with bloodstains on the corners of his mouth. He frowned and the expression on his face eased a lot.

    Qin Shitian withdrew the pressure on his body and flung a bottle of wound medicine to Gu Bai. He continued to look at Mo Haige as he took out a nanmu* brocade box and handed it over. He took a deep breath and spoke warmly.

    *a type of wood that was frequently used for wood art in China.

    ¡°This is the Eternal Jadeite from the gelidnd. After you wear it, it can help with cultivation....¡±

    Eternal Jadeite? The guests and sect members revealed of a look of envy once they heard it. That thing is rare and very hard to find, it¡¯s what cultivators dream* of.

    *to yearn for something even in one¡¯s dreams (idiom)

    Aside from top powerhouses, ordinary people won¡¯t even hope for this kind of thing. They have long heard that Mozong¡¯s sect leader dote on his disciple incessantly and now it seems like the rumors are true.

    Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but look at the brocade box and secretly thought that Qin Shitian is indeed foolishly in love with Mo Haige to the bones...

    However, Mo Haige has no idea of other people¡¯s admiration. No matter how precious the things are, as long as it¡¯s passed by Qin Shitian, it will be worthless to him.

    "Thank shifu...."

    He expressionlessly gave thanks when receiving the brocade box, but in the process of handing it over, Qin Shitian touched his hand by ident. Mo Haige was suddenly startled and he fiercely flung Qin Shitian away as if he touched something poisonous.

    The action came too fast and no one was able to react until the jade pendant broke into several pieces on the steps as it fell out when the brocade boxnded. The crowd finally gulped and started sweating profusely, they stood in the same position and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    Gu Bai¡¯s body also stiffened when he saw the jade pendant that broke into pieces. This is the precious treasure dug out from the gelidnd a thousand feet below! ! !

    Mo Haige also realized that his reaction was too big. His face paled and he looked at Qin Shitian submissively, "Shifu, sorry, I...."

    "MO-HAI-GE!"

    The action of flinging him away like the gue instantly turned Qin Shitian¡¯s eyes red from anger, the oppressive air from his whole body soared and even his robe fluttered.

    He grabbed Mo Haige¡¯s neck and pulled the man into his arms. He confined Mo Haige and strode away haughtily.

    Gu Bai took a look at the direction of Qin Shitian¡¯s departure and was shocked that he¡¯s heading to his living quarters. He immediately said in his heart that this won¡¯t be good.

    ording to Qin Shitian¡¯s character, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to kill Mo Haige. A man in rage, he¡¯s most likely angered to the point of being muddled and wants to do him directly? After all, Qin Shitian has been thinking of Mo Haige for a long time.

    No, no, absolutely can¡¯t let Qin Shitian obtain Mo Haige, otherwise Qin Shitian won¡¯t be able to let go even more in the future, and then it will be a tragic series of foolish love! He won¡¯t be able toplete the mission!

    Must obstruck!

    Gu Bai put on a serious face and gathered up his thoughts*, then he promptly squatted down and collected the broken pieces of jade before he hurriedly chased after them.....

    *to be mentallyposed/to prepare yourself for something you are going to do, especially something difficult

 Chapter 21 part1

    Qin Shitian¡¯s cultivation is powerful, Gu Bai can¡¯t easily catch up to him.

    When he rushed to Qin Shitian¡¯s bedchamber, he saw several panic-stricken servants escaping frantically.

    In the room, Qin Shitian¡¯s ink ck hair scattered and his eyes were red as he threw Mo Haige onto the bed. His mouth incessantly roared in outrage.

    "You actually regard benzun as a pestilent poison. You are benzun¡¯s person yet you dare to be disgusted with benzun! You know how much great effort benzun spent to get the jadeite!"

    This is the first time in all these years that Qin Shitian got angry at Mo Haige, he was clearly angered to the point of bing crazy. He treated Mo Haige incredibly well, but in the end he won¡¯t even let him touch his hand, as if he¡¯s a disgusting gue. How can his heart be well?

    Qi and blood surged*, Qin Shitian seemed to be possessed by the devil*. He captured Mo Haige and locked him tightly in his arms. He buried his head deeply in his neck and breathed in his scent greedily.

    *Blood boil/furious

    *×ß»ðÈëÄ§ it can also mean that something has gone wrong in spiritual or martial arts training.

    Mo Haige frowned in disgust and wanted to break away, but Qin Shitian held too tightly and therefore he couldn¡¯t escape for a while.

    The more he struggled, the angrier Qin Shitian became. Both eyes reddened and he lost his senses. He opened his mouth to gnaw on his neck and both hands wandered on his body wantonly.

    "Shifu, let me go!" Mo Haige shouted in panic and struggled.

    "You are benzun¡¯s person, your life and everything is given to you by benzun, you dare reject benzun?!"

    Qin Shitian is a unscrupulous, vicious and merciless great devil, if it wasn¡¯t because he truly likes Mo Haige, how could he have the patience to endure Mo Haige¡¯s despise all these years.

    Today when the jade pendant broke from the fall, itpletely ignited the umted dissatisfaction in his heart. Mo Haige¡¯s struggle will only make him even more angry.

    Seeing his clothes being torn by Qin Shitian, Mo Haige¡¯s eyes revealed deep despair. Amidst the despair, it also carried a hint of resentment and rue.

    He couldn¡¯t help but take out the dagger on his body and stabbed it toward Qin Shitian. Qin Shitian didn¡¯t check for a moment and was hit, he hissed in pain and let go.

    "Shifu, I...."

    He was able to get away and see Qin Shitian bleeding. Facing the eyes that became redder and the burst of murderous aura, his face paled a little.

    Then he suddenly turned and fled. He knew that it wasn¡¯t right to break the gift that shifu spent effort to prepare, and stabbing shifu is even more wrong, but he couldn¡¯t stand shifu getting close. He deeply remembers the first time he saw Qin Shitian, he was drenched in blood and looked like a devil.

    Gu Bai saw that he had escaped and couldn¡¯t help but suddenly curse "fuck" in his heart.

    Can¡¯t you see that the great devil¡¯s expression isn¡¯t good? You shouldfort him a bit, say a little sorry or something, then leave. You always run so fast, the rest of us will have to carry the pot* for you, big brother!

    *take the me/scapegoat

    Silently mourning, Gu Bai looked around the empty bedchamber after everyone fled. He had to gather his courage and harden his scalp* to go forward. It¡¯s all because of Ah Jiu¡¯s wish to protect sect leader daren. The emotions of the original host absolutely won¡¯t allow him to stay away from Qin Shitian like others.

    *bite the bullet

    "Sect leader, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s just that young sect leader can¡¯t ept your kindness at the moment. After some time, he wille to understand the painstaking efforts of sect leader....Sect leader, Ah Jiu will handle the wound for you."

    Gu Bai carefully and cautiously moved closer to ask the red eyed Qin Shitian whose face is full of bloodthirst.

    Although this man is a powerhouse, the dagger that Mo Haige used to injure him isn¡¯t an ordinary item. If he doesn¡¯t treat the wound in time, Qin Shitian will suffer great injury from therge amount of blood loss.

    However, Qin Shitian stood there and didn¡¯t move as he coldly took one look at him. The blood red pupils vanished and he spoke with icy coldness in his eyes.

    "All of them ran away but you came forward instead, not afraid that benzun will kill you?"

    "Ah Jiu¡¯s life is sect leader¡¯s..."

    The expression on Gu Bai¡¯s face is still loyal, but he is actually mourning in his heart. He also wants to leave, but he won¡¯t be able toplete the mission and will also die.

    Qin Shitian sharply stared at him for a while.

    Seeing that he looks calm without any fear and those pure eyes are full of loyalty and anxious worry, a sincere concern without any pretence, the anger in his heart gradually subsided.

    He maintained his cold expression as he sat on the stool next to him and took out a bottle of wound medicine from his space ring and ced it on the table. He spoke with a dark expression, "Apply medicine for benzun!"

    "Yes, sect leader."

    Gu Bai responded and ran over quickly.

    He unraveled Qin Shitian¡¯s clothes to reveal his firm and robust chest that was bleeding non-stop from a savage wound. First, he wiped off the surrounding blood using the clear water on the table, and then carefully poured the medicinal powder onto the wound.

    Due to the closeness, his breathing puffed on Qin Shitian¡¯s chest. The warm feeling made Qin Shitian hold his breath involuntarily*. He watched his careful and worried movements, not knowing why a flow of heat suddenly surged in his heart, warming up his whole body.*....

    *unable to control oneself

    *ËÄÖ«°Ùº¡ all the limbs and bones

    Qin Shitian suddenly pinched his chin and forced him to look up at him.

    "They all fear benzun and regard benzun as a scourge*, why aren¡¯t you afraid of benzun? Benzun will kill anyone when in a bad mood. Don¡¯t you think that the benzun is a monster? Are you really not afraid of death?..."

    *Severe floods and fierce beasts (idiom)

    Extremely dangerous or threatening.

    No emotion could be seen in his eyes, it shed with some kind of bloodthirsty glint that can terrify people. If ordinary people faced this, they will be frightened to the point of bing unable to speak.

    Gu Bai is of course fearful in his heart, but his emotions can be controlled at any time. Therefore, Qin Shitian only saw purity and earnesty in his eyes.

    "Sect leader, Ah Jiu have said before, Ah Jiu¡¯s life is saved by you, Ah Jiu will only be loyal to sect leader in this life. No matter what sect leader wants Ah Jiu to do, Ah Jiu will do it, even if sect leader wants Ah Jiu¡¯s life...."

    What¡¯s the feeling of being fully looked at by someone? Qin Shitian didn¡¯t know before, but at this moment, he saw the reflection of his appearance in Gu Bai¡¯s eyes and his heart swelled.

    "Mo Haige¡¯s life was also saved by benzun, benzun brought him back from the heap of dead bodies. Why does he alienate benzun like that...."

    He muttered while being reluctant to take back the hand pinching Gu Bai¡¯s chin. The boy¡¯s skin is warm, smooth and tender, veryfortable to touch.

 Chapter 21 part2

    Chapter 21: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 2)

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t know what to say tofort him. Seeing his dark expression, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. If he said something wrong and made the man angry, he will have to deal with the consequences*.

    *If you can¡¯t eat it all, you¡¯ll have to take it home (idiom)

    You¡¯ll have to take the consequence

    So he can only shut his mouth and try to use an even more sincere and loyal gaze to look at Qin Shitian. He secretly mumbled in his heart that a heartless man like himself also didn¡¯t understand this group of foolish and resentful men....

    In order to prevent his emotion from being exposed and to make Qin Shitian still see the same thing, he can¡¯t help but hypnotize himself to death in his heart: I am Ah Jiu, I am very loyal! I am Ah Jiu, I am very loyal! Unfaithfulness will be smashed to smithereens by the great devil! If you don¡¯t gain the great devil¡¯s trust and fail toplete the mission, you will die!

    After repeating several times, the gaze he used to look at Qin Shitian became more loyal and pure....

    This gaze made Qin Shitian¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster. He stared at his delicate face and finely observed his appearance.

    Although this boy isn¡¯t as beautiful as his disciple, there¡¯s a very pleasant feeling when you look at him, especially those eyes. When staring at someone, it seems to carry some kind of spell that can attract people, making people unable to refrain from getting closer.

    He gently raised the hand that was pinching Gu Bai¡¯s chin to slowly rub Gu Bai¡¯s eyes. His gaze then fell onto the slightly parted lips, there¡¯s a moist luster on top of it, extremely seductive.

    Just one look and he can¡¯t move away his line of sight anymore. He only feels that his mouth is dry and his throat is tight, a feeling of wanting to kiss.

    In fact, he did just that. Gu Bai immediately widened his eyes in shock and then abruptly pushed Qin Shitian away "Sect leader!"

    When Qin Shitian was pushed away by him, his eyes reddened again. With a dark face, he fiercely pulled him to his front.

    "Didn¡¯t you say that whatever benzun wants you to do, you¡¯re willing to do it for benzun? Now you pushed benzun away, what are you doing? Benzun wants you now!"

    After he finished talking, he ruthlessly kissed Gu Bai¡¯s lips.

    The soft and smooth feeling is better than he imagined. There¡¯s a feeling that¡¯s like being overwhelmed by emotions, making people obsessed.

    Once Qin Shitian¡¯s closed his eyes, he rudely pried open Gu Bai¡¯s lips and probed inside to suck and taste the boy¡¯s vor.

    Gu Bai resisted by using both hands to smack Qin Shitian¡¯s sturdy chest, full of dismal as he struggled to leave. He just came to do the mission, why does he have to be pressed down by someone every time!

    Although this body isn¡¯t his own, it¡¯s being controlled by him now. Does he have to be pressed down by a man for life every time he does a mission? Relying on the chrysanthemum to live, isn¡¯t that too miserable?!

    Faintly, Gu Bai didn¡¯t want to admit that the reason he resisted was because the moment he was kissed by Qin Shitian, the face of Nie Qingcang shed by....

    "Mhmm......"

    Qin Shitian is Mozong¡¯s sect leader, the top powerhouse of the world, Gu Bai¡¯s cultivation and strength isn¡¯t enough, so it¡¯s impossible to break free, and the emotions left by the original host also made him unable to reject that man like Mo Haige.

    Gradually, under the kiss where Qin Shitian strongly desired to swallow down his lips, Gu Bai felt a tremor in his soul and energy poured into it.

    He suddenly stopped struggling and opened his eyes with some disbelief. That feeling, that familiar feeling is....

 Chapter 21 part3

    The sudden stop of his struggle woke Qin Shitian up a bit. He who was only intimate to his disciple actually kissed another boy, and it even felt pretty good. This left him somewhat baffled and vexed.

    Although he¡¯s bloodthirsty, ruthless and sinister, he¡¯s in fact very passionate and will only focus on one person.

    Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for him not to have a single concubine in the back courtyard with his identity as Mozong¡¯s sect leader. He liked Mo Haige for so long, it¡¯s impossible that his feelings will change* just from a kiss that was pretty good.

    *change of affection, shift of love (idiom)

    To fall in love with someone else

    The anger dissipated and he became clear minded again. Looking at Gu Bai who¡¯s gasping with flushed cheeks, he found out that some part of his body was as hard as iron and stood tall. He pushed him away with a stiff expression.

    Gu Bai was immersed in the familiar feeling just now and didn¡¯t pay attention, he identally fell to the ground. Qin Shitian looked at him and his heart suddenly tightened. He wants to help him but forced himself to hold back. His head is slightly messed up at the moment.

    He caught sight of the jade pieces that he prepared to give to Mo Haige fall out of Gu Bai¡¯s bosom. His body turned rigid and he pursed his lips.

    "Why did you pick up the broken pieces of the jade pendant?"

    Gu Bai regained his conscience at this moment. He looked at that man¡¯s sullen face and couldn¡¯t gauge his current mood. He bowed his head and spoke softly.

    "This was personally hand carved by sect leader, it¡¯s the most precious thing in the whole world, I want to stick it back together....young sect leader will understand sect leader¡¯s heart one day!"

    At the end, he added another sentence. Qin Shitian is temperamental, but Mo Haige is his weakness when ites to bootlicking. There won¡¯t be any faults as long as Mo Haige is used in the talk.

    But who knew that man would be so strange today. The tter became an offence*, that sentence instantly brought back the fury that Mo Haige provoked before. Qin Shitian couldn¡¯t help but crush the broken pieces on the ground into powder with one strike and spoke in anger.

    "Don¡¯t bother with broken things!"

    "........"

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t speak, Qin Shitian is emotionally unstable right now, even the weakness to Mo Haige is no longer useful. If he says something wrong again, the other person might kill him.

    But his heart bled in pity looking at the jade pendant that turned into powder. Big bro, that¡¯s a Eternal Jadeite, it¡¯s still a treasure even though it¡¯s broken....

    He caught a glimpse of the expression on his face that seemed to be distressed over the jade pendant. There was an odd feeling in Qin Shitian¡¯s heart. He thought of the sentence that Gu Bai just said, ¡¯This was personally hand carved by sect leader, it¡¯s the most precious thing in the whole world¡¯ and his heart became burning hot for a moment.

    "You withdraw, starting tomorrow, you go do things at the weaponry hall, no need toe over to benzun!"

    He secretly clenched his fist and suppressed the strange feeling in his heart, striving to maintain a calm appearance.

    When he made this decision, hepletely didn¡¯t expect how regretful he will be in the future. He pushed out the fat from the corners of his mouth*, regretful and resentful everyday for countless times.

    *is this supposed to be a pout? pursed lips? puffed cheeks?

    _(:¨¬¡¹¡Ï)_

    Seeing his gloomy expression and also at the height of his anger, Gu Bai naturally didn¡¯t dare to stroke his bad luck. He responded with "Yes, sect leader*" and quickly withdrew.

    *×ñÃü Yes, sir/obey yourmand/do as you say

 Chapter 22 part1

    Chapter 22: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 1)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    Gu Bai came out from Qin Shitian¡¯s bedchamber and returned to the ce where the devil guards live. It¡¯s much better than the previous bunkhouse when he was a novice disciple, he can have his own room.

    When he returned to his room, he locked the door, sat down at the table and poured a cup of water. He immediately raised his head and took big gulps of water to calm down.

    He looked calm just now, but he¡¯s actually scared to death in his heart. If Qin Shitian really made the move to kill him, he can only stand in the same position and wait for death, there¡¯s no escape whatsoever. He barely dodged the bullet in the end.

    Wiping the sweat on his forehead, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed at Mo Haige.

    Truly a wicked scoundrel*. No matter how indifferent and cold the character is, there should still be some hint*. You made the great demon leader angry and ran away so quickly, leaving the rest to suffer!

    *º¦ÈË¾«

    goblin that kills or harms people

    *ÑÛÉ«

    signal made with one¡¯s eyes; meaningful nce

    Done with the annoyance, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but recall the feeling of kissing Qin Shitian.

    It¡¯s the same horrifying feeling, dominating everything as if it wants to devour the soul. It also nourished his soul, exactly like Nie Qingcang from the previous world.

    He doesn¡¯t know what that feeling is and instincts tells him that it¡¯s something unusual, but that kind of energy can make his soul stronger at least.

    It currently seems to be beneficial to him. The mysterious voice had said before that the stronger his soul is, the longer he will live and won¡¯t disappear.

    However, why did Qin Shitian gave him the same feeling as Nie Qingcang? What¡¯s the connection between them? Or maybe it¡¯s his own misconception....

    Gu Bai touched his lips and frowned.

    After a long while, he got up and spoke to the empty surroundings.

    "Master, I want to request for your help."

    After that, he silently stood in the same ce and waited. He wants to figure out some problems right now.

    A few minutester, Gu Bai felt the space around him twisting, as if forming a small independent space. Apanied by a burst of pressure, he saw the illusion of a man in the air.

    Only seeing a man floating in the air, the body is tall and strong, it can be rated as perfect. He wore a ck armor painted with mysterious runes, a crown-pointed helmet on his head, and a pair of xiangyun* war boots.

    *auspicious clouds

    He also wore a half-face mask that matched with his armor. His appearance couldn¡¯t be seen, only thin cold lips and a pair of icy cold eyes were revealed. The whole person showed a kind of feeling like he¡¯s about to battle the world.

    Gu Bai felt a sense of surrender, he involuntarily kneeled on one knee and spoke respectfully, "Master..."

    "Why did you summon me?" It¡¯s that familiar mysterious voice.

    "I rememberst time master said that he can help me once in the future mission. Now I want to request for master¡¯s help...." Gu Bai stealthily went to the illusion in front of him.

    "Are you sure that you want to use it now?"

    "Yes, Master, I want this body to be stronger immediately!"

    Gu Bai nodded. His current physical ability is too low, many things can¡¯t be done. This world is different from the previous world. Here, the value of strength is very important. If he bes stronger, many things will be much easier.....

    The illusion didn¡¯t agree immediately, it stared at him for a while before he nodded.

    "In that case, I will promise you. Remember, it will only make your body in this world stronger. After leaving this world, everything will go back to normal."

    After that, a ck ray of light entered Gu Bai¡¯s body, and then the illusion disappeared.

    After the surrounding area returned to normal, Gu Bai looked around, then closed his eyes and felt the energy in his body. A strong feeling arised spontaneously .

    Although this powerful strength is only temporary, it¡¯s enough for this mission.

    Having found a piece of ck clothing, Gu Bai wore it and no longer dyed, he went out the door and took advantage of the night to sneak into Qin Shitian¡¯s bedchamber.

    From Chinese drama Legend of the Phoenix

 Chapter 22 part2

    I¡¯m back!! Happy new year!

    There will be a short story about a fox demon tomorrow. It was supposed to be a little christmas gift but...._(©´¡¸¦Å:)_ <strike>betterte than never i guess</strike>

    Thank you K. Samel for the Ko-fi!?

    Chapter 22: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 2)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    Now his strength is already above those devil guards, he¡¯s not afraid of being discovered. He has to figure out the feeling that Qin Shitian gave him just now. Was it actually just his misconception?

    Quietly sneaking into the bedchamber, Gu Bai first drugged the tea that Qin Shitian drinks and then hid in the dark to observe. He waited for that person to fall asleep, then quietly walked over.

    Because of his strong force, Qin Shitian is very confident. All the devil guards wait outside, there¡¯s only him alone inside the room.

    Mozong¡¯s secret drug recipe is very powerful, even people in the sect must avoid it. But for insurance, Gu Bai still has to be careful.

    He stopped at a ce three meters away from the Qin Shitian. He kneeled down and respectfully tested, "Sect leader, Ah Jiu took the liberty ofing to request for a meeting!"

    Afterwards, he quietly observed the reaction of the person on the bed.

    Gu Bai has always been very careful, but he hasn¡¯t done much mission and is still too inexperienced. He overlooked the nature of this world that ispletely different from the previous world. This is a fantasy world that is not in line withmon sense. Furthermore, this is Mozong, the sect Qin Shitian personally created.

    Therefore, when drinking the tea, Qin Shitian discovered the drug in the water. He never trusted people easily, including those in the sect. To be the sect leader of Mozong, he¡¯s naturally not a stupid person.

    For many years, no one dared to plot against him. After a little thought, he decided to beat someone at their own game and see who is so courageous!

    When he heard Gu Bai¡¯s voice, his ears moved slightly. His heart inexplicably put down the vignce, but he didn¡¯t immediately expose it. Gu Bai¡¯s behavior raised his curiosity and doubts.

    This boy once vowed loyalty to him, why did he drug him at this moment? What does he want to do?

    Qin Shitian¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold. As a sect leader, he couldn¡¯t help but think of many schemes and plots.

    Just thinking about what Gu Bai said before actually being fake, there¡¯s a kind of indescribable anger in his heart, he never experienced this kind of anger before. He¡¯s even more angry than that time Mo Haige resisted him. The raging anger thrashed in his chest .

    But no matter how the emotions surge in his heart, he still slowed down his breathing and pretend to be asleep. He wants to see what Gu Bai wants to do. If the other party really wants to kill him, he will....

    Will what? Qin Shitian couldn¡¯t think of it for the time being and could only continue pretending to be asleep.

    Gu Bai called several times and saw no movement. He courageously got up and slowly walked closer, then he reached out his hand to poke his cheek.

    Really bold! Qin Haotian kept his eyes closed and spoke secretly in his heart.

    "Looks like he¡¯s really dead asleep...."

    Gu Bai muttered softly, finally rest assured.

    He reached out and touched Qin Shitian¡¯s face, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly approached.

    His breath puffed on the other person¡¯s face, somewhat hot and there¡¯s also some feeling of numbness, causing Qin Shitian¡¯s heart unable to stop beating a lot faster.

    This weird feeling caused him to groan in his heart: If you want to to do it just do it, why y so many tricks!

    Then, in the next moment, his body stiffened and his mind nked, only because the boy¡¯s lips took the initiative to stamp on his lips, and then a slippery little tongue swept into his mouth....

    When exploring Qin Shitian¡¯s mouth, Gu Bai felt the familiar existence, an inexplicable and subtle energy poured into his soul, veryfortable.

    Like a hungry and thirsty traveler walking in the desert that suddenly saw a water source. He couldn¡¯t control himself from sucking Qin Shitian¡¯s lips, little by little, over and over again. He even sucked out the saliva in his mouth and was reluctant to part.

    Such active enthusiasm gave Qin Shitian a gush desire. He originally thought that Gu Bai wanted to stab him, he didn¡¯t expect that it was to steal a kiss, which made him feel a little speechless.

    All these years, he always ced his heart onto Mo Haige. That youth with peerless talent and beauty captured all his attention, but the other party is extremely indifferent and alienated towards him, it¡¯s even more appropriate to call it disgust.

    Don¡¯t mention kissing each other, Mo Haige won¡¯t even let him touch his hand. The surrounding subordinates also stay away from him at a respectful distance. Apart from fear, there¡¯s still only fear.

    He¡¯s bloodthirsty and ruthless, but he¡¯s also human, he longs for the warmth of love.

    Qin Shitian thought of the words that Gu Bai said. That boy said that he can do anything for him and will only be devoted to him. It¡¯s not because of loyalty, nor because of repaying the life-saving grace, but it¡¯s because....

    He also cherished the broken jade pendant. That thing that is worthless in Mo Haige¡¯s heart is like a treasure in the boy¡¯s heart, because it was hand-carved by him.

    Thinking of this, Qin Shitian didn¡¯t disdain or averse being approached by someone other than Mo Haige like in the past. On the contrary, there was some inexplicable joy.

    The heart has turned into a soft spring water. It turns out that not everyone in this world hates him and fears him, even if he¡¯s a great devil leader, there¡¯s someone who will put him in their heart....

    On a quiet night, in the empty room, the sound of sucking made the surrounding air zing hot*.

    *passionate

    For a long time, Gu Bai looked up and stared at Qin Shitian, as if trying to see something else from his cold face, and then the corners of his mouth pulled into a smile.

    He once again poked Qin Shitian¡¯s face and chuckled, "It¡¯s the same feeling, could it be that you also followed me over? A heartless person like me, I¡¯m afraid that you will suffer...."

    After he finished whispering, Gu Bai smiled, then he got up and left.

    When he left, Qin Shitian let out a sigh of relief. He stretched his hand over to cover the madly beating heart in his chest. Staring at the drapery on top of his head, it was a sleepless night as he reminiscent the kiss that caused his state of mind to ripple.

 Chapter 23 part1

    Chapter 23: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 1)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    There¡¯s a connection between Qin Shitian and Nie Qingcang, or maybe they are simply the same person, because no matter how the physical body changes, that feeling from the soul is the only one of its kind.

    With this conclusion, Gu Bai can¡¯t understand his current mood, moved? happy? Or something else? He doesn¡¯t know, because his heart still doesn¡¯t beat. There¡¯s only a feeling that¡¯s like being in a very good mood.

    Perhaps it¡¯s not asplicated as he thinks. It might be a coincidence, it just so happened that that person reincarnated, and they happened to meet again. It¡¯s as simple as that.

    He already said that he doesn¡¯t have a heart, so after a brief thought, Gu Bai calmed down. He doesn¡¯t know what the future will be like, but now he¡¯s only a passerby in these worlds, so the first priority is toplete the task.

    Ah Jiu¡¯s wish is to protect Mozong¡¯s sect leader. Before, he had to be by Qin Shitian¡¯s side because of his low ability, but now with the help of the mysterious master, his cultivation directly upgraded to the highest cultivation level.

    Therefore, even if he isn¡¯t by Qin Shitian¡¯s side, he can still do his task of protecting Qin Shitian very well. Gu Bai calmly epted his demotion to the Weapons Hall.

    The Weapons Hall, as its name suggests, is the ce where Mozong refines its weapons.

    The refining of weapons in this fantasy world ispletely different from the mortal world¡¯s forging, it uses the body¡¯s inner spiritual energy to create weapons. In addition to sharpness, the refined weapons will also have some spiritual attacks, it¡¯s very amazing.

    Of course, this kind of weapon isn¡¯t easy to make, the process is veryplicated and hard, so working in the Weapons Hall is the most tiring ce in Mozong.

    Therefore, there are no women in the Weapons Hall and all the disciples are those 180cm burly chaps. A thin and little boy like Gu Bai who suddenly popped up is as conspicuous as a crane standing among chickens.

    At the beginning, Gu Bai was teased andughed by everyone for looking like a weak chicken, but he quickly won the worship and respect of everyone with more than ten good weapons produced monthly.

    It must be known that other than the hallmaster, no one can aplish this achievement.

    At the Weapons Hall, Gu Bai refines weapons during the day and rests or lurks around Mozong at night. Paying attention to Qin Shitian while also paying attention to Mo Haige¡¯s movement, life is very busy.

    In the blink of an eye, three years passed.

    In the past three years, Gu Bai stayed vignt to the activity of the task object while enriching himself. He lurked at Mozong¡¯s library and used his current powerhouse brain gifted with extraordinary retentive memory to look through a bunch of misceneous secret manuals and learned a lot.

    He believes that these things imprinted in his mind will certainly be useful for his future tasks, it does no harm to him.

    The only thing that is a little regrettable is that Mozong¡¯s top secret manual is inside Qin Shitian¡¯s space ring. Gu Bai won¡¯t be able to get it for the time being.

    In three years, Gu Bai is like a fish in water* not only in the Weapons Hall, but also in the entire Mozong. He has a fixed status because of his excellent refining skills.

    *someone who performs well in a certain situation, making it seem like they were meant to be in that environment.

    The quality of the weapon in this world is determined by the spiritual energy of the refiner. The stronger the refiner, the more powerful the weapon is.

    With the help of the mysterious master, those who can defeat him in this world with his current cultivation can be counted with one hand, the weapons he refined are top products.

    However, as a powerhouse, they all have their arrogance and won¡¯t casually give people their refined weapons. Furthermore, powerhouses have their own matters to do and don¡¯t have that much effort and time to waste like Gu Bai.

    Of course, aside from powerhouses, there are also talented geniuses who can refine magic weapons. In order to hide his cultivation, Gu Bai naturally chose the aura of a refining genius.

    In this way, as Gu Bai expected, the reputation of his refining talent was like a loud thunder that sounded on a sunny day. It quickly became a sensation in the entire Mozong. Everyone in the sect, including the elders and the hallmasters, couldn¡¯t help but ask him for a handy weapon. They give him lots of face when they meet.

    However, Mo Haige¡¯s prestige in Mozong is gradually declining.

    Since the day he rejected and injured Qin Shitian, Qin Shitian seems to have awakened and is no longer so obsessed with him.

    Although he still attached great importance to him, after all, this is the youth that he raised for so many years and is an apprentice who he carefully taught, but the gaze he used to look at Mo Haige gradually lost it¡¯s passion.

    His daily meals doesn¡¯t need Mo Haige¡¯spany. When Mo Haige is practicing martial arts, he doesn¡¯t watch from the sidelines. When other party makes a mistake, he doesn¡¯t spoil and protect him, unwilling to beat and scold like in the past, but gave stern lessons instead. Even Mo Haige¡¯s yearly grand birthday celebration was cancelled.

    ording to Qin Shitian¡¯s character, this behavior clearly meant that a separation from Mo Haige emerged. The subordinates in the sect realized this all at once.

    Other than his face, Mo Haige was born ordinarily talented. If Qin Shitian didn¡¯t taught him personally and gave him the best secret manuals for cultivation, he would just be a regr disciple in Mozong.

    Now Qin Shitian doesn¡¯t care about him anymore. He doesn¡¯t teach him and doesn¡¯t give him the wealth of heaven and earth¡¯s cultivation panacea. His cultivation naturally started to slow down. Without great power and Qin Shitian¡¯s favor, this little sect leader really doesn¡¯t quite live up to his name.

    However, Mo Haige is indifferent in nature and doesn¡¯t feel anything. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief thanks to Qin Shitian¡¯s alienation. He unexpectedly developed a little bit of gentleness that he never had before towards Qin Shitian.

    This made Gu Bai can¡¯t help but secretly mutter that this Mo Haige must be a masochistic madman. He didn¡¯t like Qin Shitian when he was good to him, but now he¡¯s happy that Qin Shitian is cold to him. He can¡¯t understand this at all.

    Anyway, the weaker the feelings between Qin Shitian and Mo Haige be, the closer it is to his intentions......

 Chapter 23 part2

    Chapter 23: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 1)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    On this day, the sr terms already passed white dew*, but because of Mozong¡¯s geographical location, the weather inside the sect is still hot like summer.

    *White Dew, 15th of the 24 sr terms: 8th-22nd September

    After Gu Bai finished refining weapons and came out from the Weapons Hall, he ordered the servant to prepare bath water. This is his daily habit.

    Now that his status in Mozong is not low, the treatment is of course different. Not only does he have his own coutyard, but also a dozen of servants to wait on him.

    Having great power, it¡¯s much easier toplete the task this time. With confidence in his grasp, Gu Baipletely treat the mission this time as a vacation trip. It feels so good to be served by other people.

    However, Gu Bai is still not used to others staring at him when taking a bath, so he will order the servants to withdraw before he starts to slowly take of his clothes and prepare to enter the bathtub.

    Now this body is also 18 years old. It can¡¯t be said to have matured much, but he already grew. His appearance is still delicate and pretty, but because of cultivation, the skin is very good and there¡¯s a special tempting taste to it.

    So when he took off his clothes and revealed his fair and tender body, the eyes of a man who was hiding in the dark peeping at him darkened....

    Qin Shitian who was hiding in the corner felt his heart burst into mes.

    The youth¡¯s skin is fair and exquisite. Under the hot water¡¯s rising steam, a moist lustrous sheen suffused, looking like a tempting ss of milk, making people can¡¯t help but want to take a sip.

    When the other person asionally got up, that round and perky butt would face him¡ªfair, tender and bouncy. So dazzling to the point that his mouth went dry and it was difficult to breathe.

    Soaking in the hot water with a pair of pure eyes that are slightly closed, his expression of being engrossed infort is verynguid and attractive, making people unable to move their eyes away....

    Since that stolen kiss from three years ago, he couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention to Gu Bai, which then became out of control.

    This boy is obviously very ordinary and not as good looking as his disciple. His figure also isn¡¯t as sexy and seductive as the sect¡¯s demonesses, but he just somewhat can¡¯t control himself from looking at him.

    After discovering the boy¡¯s habit of bathing every day, he also couldn¡¯t refrain from running over and hiding in the dark to peep.

    Damn it! Benzun actually did such a shameful thing!

    Qin Shitian couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed, but his eyes still stared at thenguid person soakingfortably in the bathtub. That boy really knows how to enjoy himself, there¡¯s even wine ced next to the bathtub.

    The other person stretched out his long and slender fingers to pick up the gold wine jar filled with fine wine and slowly poured it into his mouth, the movement was unspeakably attractive.

    When the wine went down his throat, his eyes closed subtly and his red lips opened gently, he breathed out a hot breath that carried the scent of wine, and both cheeks were stained with ayer of blush. This boy who should be described with the word lovely was very bewitching at this very moment. Even that delicate and pretty face became more radiant....

    If he didn¡¯t peep in the dark, he won¡¯t have guessed that this boy who is well-mannered when talking in the sect and also loyal, obedient and foolish in front of him would be so tempting in private.

    Sure enough, there are no naive and stupid people in Mozong.

    That day, Gu Bai was able to sneak into his bedchamber under the presence of his devil guards. He still can¡¯t figure it out.

    Being able to do that kind of action shows that the spiritual cultivation of that boy definitely isn¡¯t low, he can almost rival him. Exactly who is this boy? What¡¯s the purpose of hiding in Mozong?

    These problems raised doubts in Qin Shitian¡¯s heart and he unconsciously started to pay more attention to Gu Bai.

    Just going along with the change of time, even he himself didn¡¯t realize that these problems have already been thrown to the back of his mind. Instead, the boy¡¯s body and face upied all his thoughts. Every night, he dreams of enticing images.....

    When Gu Bai finished bathing and got dressed, he licked his lips and finally left with reluctance, looking forward to the arrival of this same time tomorrow.

    The moment he was leaving, he didn¡¯t notice the boy¡¯s faint smile. Gu Bai stared at the hiding spot and couldn¡¯t help but once again secretly scold in his heart: pervert madman.

    With his current cultivation, how can he not be aware of Qin Shitian¡¯s peeping, especially when the man is so enchanted every time he looks. The ws were already revealed long ago, it¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expose it.

    As long as Qin Shitian is no longer obsessed with Mo Haige, his task will be much easier toplete.

    As for this object of obsession, it was reced by himself. Gu Bai was a little surprised. His body this time isn¡¯t as beautiful as the previous world¡¯s Lu Rongqing, and it is even more iparable to Mo Haige¡¯s peerless beauty.

    Now Qin Shitian actually took a fancy to him. In the end, is the other party¡¯s eyesight too bad or is his charm too great? Or did that person reincarnated and still have feelings for him? After all, when he left the previous world, that man¡¯s eyes looked madly in love, it even made a heartless person like him somewhat concerned.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai¡¯s gaze wavered, he suddenly raised his head andughed, then he shook his head: Why care about this? Sure enough, this task is too easy and boring! Betterplete it.

    After bathing, he estimated the time. He changed into a night dress after dinner and lurked in the secret room where sacred items are ced.

    The plot already arrived at this moment. A few days ago, Mo Haige went out to perform a task and returned. The eyebrows that have always been indifferent finally softened a little and the corners of his eyes carried delight, looking like a person who encountered spring*.

    *love

    Without a doubt, Mo Haige already met Jun Yanhan during the task and the two of them have decided to be together forever. Now Mo Haige returned to the sect to steal Mozong¡¯s most valuable treasure, ready to rest and fly together* with his lover!

    *to rest and fly together (idiom)

    to live in each other¡¯s pockets; to be inseparable

    In order toplete the task, other than making Qin Shitian no longer obsessed with Mo Haige and willing to let go, it¡¯s also very important to stop Jun Yanhan from getting Mozong¡¯s most valuable treasure to be a powerhouse. He must prevent it.

 Chapter 24 part1

    Chapter 24: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 1)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    Mozong¡¯s most valuable treasure is the Purple Heart Lotus.

    This is a magical flower that is very rare in the whole continent. Instead of calling it a magical flower, it¡¯s more appropriate to call it a magical elixir!

    ording to legend, even if it¡¯s an immature Purple Heart Lotus, it can bring ordinary people back to life after consuming it, both flesh and bones. Cultivator¡¯s can wash the marrow clean* and enhance their strength, bing a peak powerhouse in a very short amount of time.

    *purify and strengthen the body

    The mature Purple Heart Lotus has the powerful effect of letting people break through the peak realm and be immortal. It¡¯s highly sought after by the powerhouses in the continent because no one has been able to break through the higher level realm for thousands of years.

    However, this flower has a very long growth cycle, it requires about hundreds of years. The conditions for growing it are also extremely demanding. This flower maye by luck, but not by searching for it.

    Qin Shitian acquired it by chance and spent a lot of effort to transnt it to Mozong. He carefully nted and waited for it mature so that he can be the world¡¯s supreme venerable once consumed.

    But who knew that Mo Haige would cut off his path to sess and steal away the Purple Heart Lotus that was a few months away from maturing, benefiting Jun Yanhan and letting him gain great power to be Qin Shitian¡¯s enemy.

    Regardless of whether or not Qin Shitian will be Jun Yanhan and Mo Haige¡¯s enemy, he can¡¯t let Jun Yanhan acquire the Purple Heart Lotus¡¯s power.

    Who knows if the two will face each other over other matters in the future? After all, Qin Shitian is the great devil leader and the other is a righteous hero, the hostility will always exist.

    Mo Haige returning to steal the treasure is obviously after careful nning. Gu Bai followed behind him and watched him skillfully knock out the guards all the way and changing them with his own trusted subordinates, then he smoothly arrived at secret chamber where there Purple Heart Lotus is nted.

    Gu Bai who is following his back sighed in his heart, there¡¯s indeed no perfection in this world. A powerhouse like Qin Shitian will also have a day of negligence, he doesn¡¯t even know that Mo Haige has gathered his own trusted subordinates inside the sect.

    Gu Bai doesn¡¯t know the location of the secret chamber, but luckily he knew that Mo Haige will go steal the treasure. Purple Heart Lotus is Mozong¡¯s most valuable treasure, it¡¯s extremely precious and no one can even get a glimpse of it. Mo Haige knows the location because Qin Shitian took him there before.

    Soon, Gu Bai who has been following Mo Haige arrived at a quite valley and entered a remote cave.

    But don¡¯t know where went wrong, the Purple Heart Lotus originally nted in the cave was missing!

    "Impossible, impossible....."

    Mo Haige shook his head in disbelief.

    In the past few years, even if he became more slow-witted, he can still feel Qin Shitian¡¯s gradual dislike. ording to Qin Shitian¡¯s temperament, something important like Purple Heart Lotus, apart from himself, he won¡¯t let anyone else know about it. Therefore, it¡¯s normal to transnt it after disliking him.

    It¡¯s just that the conditions to grow the Purple Heart Lotus are extremely harsh. It can¡¯t be transnted as you wish. In the entire Mozong, only this cave is qualified, the Purple Heart Lotus can¡¯t be nted in other soils. That thing must still be inside this cave!

    Thinking this way, Mo Haige began to search for it inside the cave. As the young sect leader, although he hasn¡¯t been able to keep up with the martial arts strength in recent years, but using his title as the young sect leader, he read many books in the library and acquired a lot of knowledge, mechanisms and calctions are nothing difficult.

    Under his patient search, he soon discovered something suspicious and found a button that revealed the secret chamber inside the secret chamber!

    With a happy face, Mo Haige went in and Gu Bai also quietly followed.

    As soon as they entered the dark chamber, that precious Purple Heart Lotus was indeed inside, nted in a white jade flower pot on a stone tform.

    However, Mo Haige didn¡¯t immediately went over, his eyes stared at the scroll paintings that hung on the wall of the secret chamber. He was shocked by the content on the scroll paintings.

    In Mozong, Mo Haige has seen a lot and has a broad range of knowledge*, but even if he saw more and gained more knowledge, it still can¡¯t prevent the shock caused by the scroll paintings on the wall of the secret chamber.

    *¼û¶àÊ¶¹ã experienced and knowledgeable

    Those scroll paintings are erotic pictures. The content of those pictures not only depict two men, but the appearance of those two men are also very familiar.

    It¡¯s his master Qin Shitian and the sect¡¯s refining genius, that little guard who was by his master¡¯s side, Ah Jiu!

    Both of them are naked in the picture and the fair and tender boy is either pressed down or held by a mature man, or the boy directly rides on top of the man¡¯s body. The pictures are unrestrained and extremely erotic.

    Especially the expressions on that boy¡¯s face, it¡¯s absolutely lifelike. There¡¯s also a portrait of the boy hanging in the center of the secret chamber.

    The above is a picture of the boy leaning on the edge of the bathtub, taking azy bath. Mo Haige has a good eyesight and in one nce, he saw that the color of the boy¡¯s face is slightly lighter than other parts of the painting, it¡¯s obviously fading caused by rubbing over the years.

    It turns out that the reason why master doesn¡¯t look at him in recent years is because there¡¯s someone else in his heart.....

    Mo Haige withdrew his gaze and thought secretly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more cold and disgusted with Qin Shitian, his heart changed so easily. He hates people with inconsistent heart* the most in life. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t tempted by his master!

    *ÈýÐÄ¶þÒâ change one¡¯s mind constantly; hesitant and wavering; half-hearted

 Chapter 24 part2

    Chapter 24: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 2)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    Behind him, Gu Bai¡¯s expression stiffened when he saw the scroll paintings that filled the secret chamber and almost didn¡¯t hold back a stagger that would expose himself. He roared in his heart: Qin Shitian, you big pervert!

    Even if he has thicker skin, he became a YY* protagonist that was even painted out and seen by other people, he couldn¡¯t refrain his cheeks from burning up.

    *perverted fantasy

    However, Gu Bai didn¡¯t rush out. He noticed that other than him and Mo Haige, there¡¯s someone else in the secret chamber, a powerhouse, a powerhouse who isn¡¯t weaker than him!

    Sure enough, when Mo Haige walked over and wanted to take the Purple Heart Lotus, a ck me fiercely came at him and directly smacked him to the wall of the secret chamber, blood spurted from his mouth.

    "Master, you, how are you here..."

    Mo Haige looked up and his expression changed when he saw the tall figure that came out of the dark. He never expected Qin Shitian to be in the secret chamber.

    "Then how are you here?....."

    Qin Shitian stared at him and his gaze was cold, no more infatuation and pampering from the past.

    Today, after peeping at Gu Bai bathing, he felt burning hot and had trouble calming down. He would usually go to the secret chamber to paint and calm down.

    He knows that Gu Bai isn¡¯t as weak as shown on the surface. His ability to sneak into his bedchamber that time is enough to rival him. It¡¯s impossible to forcefully obtain the boy.

    Every time he longs for the boy, he can only present his thoughts through painting and release the demonic fire in his heart while facing the scroll painting. Who knew that someone would disturb him today.

    There¡¯s no one else who knows this ce except for Mo Haige. Mo Haige certainly relied on his understanding of him and found the inside of the secret chamber. He even dared try to obtain the Purple Heart Lotus.

    "......"

    Mo Haige was rendered speechless by the question and his face was slightly pale. He detest Qin Shitian, but he¡¯s still very afraid of him. The other party is a great devil head who kills people without blinking, his methods are very ruthless.

    But then he thought of his lover who needs this type of treasure and the fear in his heart reduced a lot. He also remembered how Qin Shitian used to indulge and pamper him in the past, so he spontaneously kneeled down.

    "Master, this disciple is unfilial, disciple wants to withdraw and leave Mozong. Before leaving, may master grant disciple a Purple Heart Lotus...."

    Qin Shitian didn¡¯t speak and stared at him with half-shut eyes for a while, "What do you want to do with the Purple Heart Lotus?"

    The matter of Mo Haige and Jun Yanhan is very secretive and their time of acquaintance is also short. Even if Qin Shitian¡¯s eyes and ears are numerous, he still won¡¯t know about it.

    Qin Shitian doesn¡¯t know Jun Yanhan¡¯s existence and Mo Haige naturally doesn¡¯t dare to say it.

    After being in the Mozong for so many years and growing up by Qin Shitian¡¯s side, he knows Qin Shitian¡¯s character very well, he¡¯s a very extreme person.

    If Qin Shitian knew that he betrayed him for the sake of another man, he will definitely kill Jun Yanhan. The current Jun Yanhan can¡¯t defeat Qin Shitian at all.

    Mo Haige bit his lip and shook a little from fear, but he was still firm and persistent.

    "Master, disciple doesn¡¯t want to stay in Mozong anymore and doesn¡¯t want to participate in the power struggle, disciple wants to live a quiet life, beg master to help fulfill this wish and also beg master to grant disciple a Purple Heart Lotus...."

    After that, he looked at the uncertain eyes of Qin Shitian. He steeled his heart and couldn¡¯t help but add another sentence.

    "As long as master promise to grant disciple a Purple Heart Lotus, disciple will do anything...."

    It¡¯s impossible to snatch it in front of Qin Shitian and Mo Haige also doesn¡¯t dare to use force. He looks doleful and ashamed. It¡¯s apparent that he can do anything for Jun Yanhan, even if it¡¯s to be touched by Qin Shitian, who he regarded as a gue.

    When the words fell, he lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Qin Shitian¡¯s expression.

    After he was done talking, Qin Shitian¡¯s unsightly expression actually calmed down and a pair of cold eyes stared at him with some uncertainty.

    He¡¯s very familiar with Mo Haige¡¯s character, cold and rigid. Before, he would rather die and defy him than to let him touch. Now, he¡¯s willing to let him get close for a Purple Heart Lotus, it¡¯s really too strange, there must be a reason.

    Not only does he no longer have that interest in Mo Haige, it¡¯s also impossible to touch him in this situation.

    With such thoughts, he took Mo Haige¡¯s goal of obtaining the Purple Heart Lotus seriously.

    "Forget it...you get up, I won¡¯t give you the Purple Heart Lotus. If you want to leave Mozong, just go, benzun will consider to have never taken you in as a disciple, benzun....also doesn¡¯t want to force you anymore......"

    Although it¡¯s dangerous to let the tiger return to the mountain* and then follow the vine to get to the melon*, others are also tigers and he is very familiar with Mo Haige¡¯s ability!

    y trouble for the future

    *track something by following clues

    He closed his eyes, as if experiencing some emotional pain, but his heart actually didn¡¯t waver at all and Gu Bai¡¯s face emerged instead.

    Qin Shitian had no idea that Gu Bai¡ªthe person he was thinking of¡ªactually witnessed this scene and even secretly said:

    Qin Shitian is indeed foolishly in love with Mo Haige deeply, there are still some residual feelings in his heart. The other party wants to steal Mozong¡¯s most valuable treasure and betray the sect, but he¡¯s still reluctant to kill him, even letting him go.

    Fortunately, he never made the move to kill Mo Haige and Jun Yanhan toplete the task. Otherwise, Qin Shitian will kill him for killing Mo Haige. After killing Jun Yanhan, it¡¯s also possible for Mo Haige to seduce Qin Shitian and then kill him for revenge....

    As for killing Jun Yanhan before he meets Mo Haige, it also can¡¯t be done. Jun Yanhan¡¯s identity and background isn¡¯t simple, his death will cause troubles.

    Reaching this conclusion, Gu Bai took a nce at the scroll paintings inside the secret chamber and doesn¡¯t know why he feels unhappy. This man painted erotic pictures of him while thinking of someone else, really a group of masochists!

    But regardless of whether Qin Shitian still have residual feelings, as long as he can let go of Mo Haige, everyone¡¯s happy. Thinking up to this point, Gu Bai quietly retreated.

    On the other side, after Mo Haige was released, Qin Shitian immediately sent devil guards to track him. Less than an hourter, he understood the ins and outs of why Mo Haige wanted the Purple Heart Lotus and instantly became furious.

 Chapter 25 part1

    Chapter 25: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 1)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    Not enough free time to trante this week _(:¨¬¡¹¡Ï)_

    "Good good good! Mo Haige, you¡¯re really good! Really benzun¡¯s good disciple!"*

    *he¡¯s being sarcastic

    After getting the subordinate¡¯s report, Qin Shitian¡¯s face became unsightly and his eyes shot out mes.

    Although he isn¡¯t that infatuated with Mo Haige anymore, he¡¯s still the disciple that he raised for more than 10 years, and actually betrayed him for another man.

    When begging for the Purple Heart Lotus, he was even willing to offer himself to him. This was what made him unable to restrain his anger the most.

    No need to even mention that he doesn¡¯t cherish Mo Haige anymore, even if he still cherishes, it¡¯s still impossible for him to touch someone who has already been touched by others. Furthermore, Mo Haige also isn¡¯tpletely willing.

    As Mozong¡¯s sect leader, he has his own arrogance and is also an extreme person, which is why he killed Mo Haige in the plot. He is that kind of stubborn character who will destroy if he can¡¯t obtain it.

    Moreover, Mo Haige knows a lot of Mozong¡¯s secrets, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to walk away so easily.

    So under furious anger, Qin Shitian personally took people to the Jun family, ready to clear out the rebels!

    When Gu Bai heard the news, he automatically ssified Qin Shitian as still loving Mo Haige and is feeling regret. He couldn¡¯t help but feel some inexplicable anger in his heart.

    Qin Shitian, this idiot, it has already reached this point but he still can¡¯t forget Mo Haige. There are beautiful grasses everywhere, no need to love a single flower. A good powerhouse and sect leader is actually seeking death for a white-eyed wolf*, stupid ! As stupid as a pig!

    *thankless wretch

    Gu Bai scolded in his heart. Can¡¯t me him for thinking like this.

    In these past few years, no matter what Mo Haige did wrong, Qin Shitian will let go easily, he saw it all. Now Mo Haige betrayed him and he¡¯s still reluctant to kill him. He naturally believes that there¡¯s still Mo Haige in Qin Shitian¡¯s heart. He must be feeling regret right now and went to grab him back.

    Even if he knows that the current Jun Yanhan isn¡¯t Qin Shitian¡¯s opponent and that Qin Shitian¡¯s life won¡¯t be in danger, Gu Bai also followed just in case....

    Mozong is the continent¡¯s top force, even the little Jun family of the Empire¡¯s general and those mysterious hidden forces also won¡¯t dare to confront Mozong alone.

    If a devil guard from Qin Shitian¡¯s side made a move, all the top masters from the Jun family will be defeated.

    Seeing that Qin Shitian almost want to ughter the Jun family, Mo Haige quickly rushed over to stand up against the devil guard¡¯s attack and then kneeled down to Qin Shitian.

    "Master, disciple knows that it¡¯s wrong to leave Mozong, but feelings can¡¯t be forced. Disciple is happy with him, may master please fullfil!"

    "Fullfil?" Qin Shitian was angered to the point of looking unsightly.

    "Haige, benzun saved you from a pile of corpse back then, and brought you back to Mozong to teach you carefully and gave you the highest status as the young sect leader. For a man, a man that you knew for less than half a month, you actually dared to betray benzun! And also dared to steal the sect¡¯s sacred item! Do you even have any master and disciple feelings for benzun?!"

    "Master, sorry, I....."

    He¡¯s not really a cold-blooded animal, but he has no love for Qin Shitian. However, Qin Shitian has taught him for many years, the mutual affection between master and disciple is still there.

    It¡¯s just thatpared with his love for Jun Yanhan, it doesn¡¯t seem that important. He isn¡¯t good with words, so he can only insist.

    "Master, please fulfill disciple¡¯s wish!"

    "Unworthy disciple!"

    His stubbornness truly angered Qin Shitian to the extreme and he couldn¡¯t refrain from personally making a move. Just one move flung Mo Haige far away from his original position. Then, he cought hold of him with five fingers clutching his neck.

    He now no longer holds any deep unregrettable love for Mo Haige, but they have been master and disciple for so many years and he contributed so much. In any case, he can¡¯t stand the other person¡¯s betrayal. With his cynical character, what he hates most is betrayal.

    Just when he clutched Mo Haige to the point where his face turned purple and lips became white, extremely deprived of oxygen, almost suffocating to death, did Gu Bai finally rushed over.

    "Sect leader, be merciful!"

    At this time, Gu Bai no longer bothered with his cover up, he jumped and rushed over.

    Based on Qin Shitian¡¯s cultivation, it won¡¯t be that easy to save someone from his grasp, but when Gu Bai¡¯s voice sounded, Qin Shitian¡¯s heart immediately trembled.

    Looking up and seeing Gu Bai¡¯s figure, he was suddenly full of pleasant surprise and fondness. His hand loosened for a moment and Mo Haige was sessfully saved by Gu Bai.

    "Thank you......"

    Mo Haige didn¡¯t expect Gu Bai to be the one saving him during this crucial moment and was rather touched. He took in two breaths and quickly thanked him.

 Chapter 25 part2

    Chapter 25: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 2)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    There¡¯s still one more part btw because I¡¯m not done tranting.. but I won¡¯t have time to post itter, so might as well post whatever I have now ( ¡ä?¦Ø?)

    On the other side, Qin Shitian wasn¡¯t so touched. His eyes turned cold in the blink of an eye, colder than when he was staring at Mo Haige. He suppressed the billowing mes in his chest as he spoke.

    "You also betrayed me!"

    "Sect leader, sorry, there¡¯s a reason for everything, please let subordinate exin after returning to the sect!"

    Gu Bai paused, he knows that things can¡¯t be exined clearly to Qin Shitian at this moment. In order to prevent him from killing Mo Haige and Jun Yanhan, he simply rushed over and prepared to hold him back.

    Jun Yanhan and the Jun family can¡¯t die, at least not in the hands of Qin Shitian. ording to the plot, this Jun family are the descendants of a super strong powerhouse from one hundred years ago.

    Although this strong powerhouse has disappeared for a hundred years, he isn¡¯t dead, but living in seclusion instead. Qin Shitian is indeed powerful, butpared to that powerhouse, he¡¯s still a little bitcking in power.

    If the Jun family has an ident at this moment, that powerhouse will definitely show up and look for Qin Shitian to seek revenge. In the plot, Mozong was destroyed in one day and Qin Shitian was detained thanks to the help from that powerhouse.

    Gu Bai and Qin Shitian¡¯s strength are at the same level.

    But toward Gu Bai, he¡¯s lenient in his heart and couldn¡¯t do the deadly move that he did to Mo Haige. He didn¡¯t dare to make any heavy moves. In addition, he was surprised by Gu Bai¡¯s strength beingparable to his and in a moment of destraction, he was restrained by Gu Bai.

    The other devil guards are naturally not Gu Bai¡¯s opponent, they were quickly kicked away by Gu Bai.

    While holding on to the man who has a dark and angry face, Gu Bai walked to Mo Haige¡¯s front and destroyed his Dantian* with a palm strike to his body.

    *the center of qi/life force energy

    "Mo Haige, betraying your master¡¯s sect is disloyalty and betraying your master is unjust. Although you are disloyal and unjust, sect leader is magnanimous and will spare your life. From now on, you are no longer Mozong¡¯s disciple, look out for yourself.... ¡±

    After that, Gu Bai grabbed Qin Shitian and left.

    Have to say, love can really addle one¡¯s brain. Mo Haige and Jun Yanhan became acquainted for less than half a month, but he can betray Mozong¡ªthe ce he lives, betray Qin Shitian who saved his life and taught him carefully. Love is trulymendable.

    It¡¯s a pity that Mo Haige¡¯s passionate love caused him to sacrifice, but Jun Yanhan can¡¯t do the same. In the plot, after Jun Yanhan won sess and recognition, countless wives, concubines and beauties could be seen gathering around him. His love for Mo Haige isn¡¯t as deep as Mo Haige¡¯s love for him.

    This love isn¡¯t equal.

    In the plot, Mo Haige died for Jun Yanhan and became the cinnabar mole in Jun Yanhan¡¯s heart, but this time, he didn¡¯t die. It¡¯s unknown whether he can still be Jun Yanhan¡¯s most beloved person....

 Chapter 25 part3

    Chapter 25: Fantasy Cinnabar Mole (Part 3)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    After taking Qin Shitian away and throwing off the devil guards that chased after them, Gu Bai took him to a cave for a temporary rest.

    Qin Shitian¡¯s expression became unsightly because of what he did just now. He secretly attacked the restriction on his body while speaking with a gloomy mood.

    "Didn¡¯t you say that in this life you will only be loyal to benzun? You actually helped the traitor and betrayed benzun! And this cultivation of yours, what¡¯s your scheme for hiding in Mozong?!"

    Gu Bai took a look at him and didn¡¯t find his appearance scary. He couldn¡¯t help but smile instead. This man doesn¡¯t look angry, he looks more like an awkward little child.

    "What are you smiling at?!" Qin Shitian¡¯s face became darker, but his heartbeat actually elerated because of Gu Bai¡¯s bright and beautiful smile.

    "Sect leader, calm down. Ah Jiu didn¡¯t betray you, Ah Jiu will never betray you."

    Gu Bai put away his smile and quickly expressed loyalty to him. If Qin Shitian doesn¡¯t trust him anymore and he fails to fulfill Ah Jiu¡¯s wish, that will be bad.

    But that man won¡¯t believe so easily. The incident just now made him lose trust in Gu Bai. He spoke coldly to him.

    "Taking bezun hostage is your way of being loyal to benzun?"

    Gu Bai was helpless and exined.

    "Sect leader, listen to Ah Jiu¡¯s exnation. The reason why Ah Jiu did it is because the Jun family isn¡¯t an ordinary family. Have you heard of the continent¡¯s first powerhouse from a hundred years ago, Jun Mochou? The Jun family are his only descendants. If the family has an ident, he will definitely find Mozong...Sect lord, you¡¯re strong, but you¡¯re currently not the opponent of that person. After you absorbed the Purple Heart Lotus, it¡¯s still not toote to find the Jun family for revenge."

    Speaking up to this point, Gu Bai¡¯s tone suddenly became less enthusiastic.

    "But, sect leader, subordinate thinks that you don¡¯t need to provoke such troubles for young sect leader. The world is sorge, why stubbornly hang on to one gnarled tree?"

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t realize that he sounded a bit bitter when he said this. Qin Shitian heard it and his eyes suddenly lit up.

    The boy exined that everything was actually for his sake, not because he betrayed him like Mo Haige. That¡¯s right, this boy isn¡¯t the same as Mo Haige that traitor.

    And his tone just now, is he eating vinegar*? Is he eating benzun¡¯s vinegar?

    *jealousy

    Qin Shitian only felt his heart burning up with inexplicable joy. He has never felt so happy before in this life. His heart swelled with warmth.

    However, he still has one question, "You have the cultivation of a powerhouse, why hide in Mozong as a little disciple?"

    Gu Bai paused for a moment before he raising his head to reveal a faint smile.

    "Because Ah Jiu said it before, Ah Jiu will repay sect leader¡¯s life-saving grace, Ah Jiu wants to be by your side to protect you for a lifetime..."

    This voice is like adding a spoonful of oil to the burning me, causing Qin Shitian¡¯s heart to burn more vigorously, burning directly all the way to his head.

    In an instant, he broke off the restriction on his body.

    Gu Bai was shocked, he didn¡¯t expect him to break the restriction so quickly. Then the view went dark before his eyes, Qin Shitian heavily pressed him down onto the ground.

    At the same time, the other person¡¯s lips came down. Qin Shitian forcefully pried open his teeth while sucking and biting. The strength was so strong that he couldn¡¯t refrain from struggling.

    But Qin Shitian is vignt this time. He held on to him tightly, biting and kissing his neck while breathing heavily by his ear.

    "Since you want to protect benzun, benzun will give you a chance. From now on, without benzun¡¯s permission, you can¡¯t leave benzun half a step. You have to be... benzun¡¯s man!"

    The man¡¯s voice was too firm and determined, it was frightening, as if he will swallow him down into his belly if he doesn¡¯t promise. This kind of bandit really make one¡¯s heart palpitate.

    Gu Bai faintly felt that his chest seems to have beated once. It shed by, but it was very clear.

    He suddenly smiled softly and voluntarily put his legs around that man¡¯s waist. Really, how can there be such a mighty person in the world. But it feels quite good.

    <u></u>

    <u> </u>

    <u> </u>

    Done! That¡¯s the end of the 2nd arc! (?¡ä¥î¡ä)?*: ??

    Time to work on the 3rd arc: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel ~

 Chapter 26 part1

    Chapter 26: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel (Part 1)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    With Gu Bai¡¯s advice, Qin Shitian didn¡¯t bother the Jun family for the time being.

    However, Qin Shitian isn¡¯t a good and honest person. He is Mozong¡¯s sect leader, the unscrupulous and bloodthirsty Mozong sect leader who won¡¯t give up so easily.

    After returning, he went into seclusion while waiting for the Purple Heart Lotus to mature. When he came out, Gu Bai clearly felt the great power on his body, it gave off the illusion that no one can be his opponent.

    No, it¡¯s not an illusion. After taking the mature Purple Heart Lotus, Qin Shitian broke through the realm of heaven. He longer has any rivals in this continent.

    Qin Shitian then brought people to find the Jun family again. He didn¡¯t kill Jun Yanhan and Mo Haige, he only destroyed Jun Yanhan¡¯s dantian and meridians. The Jun family¡¯s huge home was also destroyed. Jun Yanhan will never be able to cultivate ever again, he can only be an ordinary person for the rest of his life.

    When that powerful ancestor from the Jun family appeared, it was already toote. He couldn¡¯t defeat Qin Shitian and could only admit to being out of luck. Although the Jun family was destroyed, he was even thankful and moved that this sinister great devil head feared by the whole continent didn¡¯t kill off all the Jun family¡¯s descendants.

    Qin Shitian didn¡¯t spare a single nce, he turned around and returned to Mozong. This Mozong sect leader always did as he pleased, he doesn¡¯t need anyone to be thankful and moved by him.

    This time, Mo Haige didn¡¯t die. He¡¯s finally together with Jun Yanhan, but without Qin Shitian being the bad person, the heaven and earth moving* sacrifice of bing separated by death didn¡¯t happen. He¡¯s no longer the cinnabar mole that Jun Yanhan will always remember.

    *deeply moving

    Although Jun Yanhan epted him, he wasn¡¯t the only one by his side. Not to mention that he¡¯s also a man and can¡¯t continue the family line, he also doesn¡¯t have a strong backing. Being at Jun Yanhan¡¯s side, he doesn¡¯t even have a respectable status, he¡¯s just a lovely pet.

    As for Jun Yanhan, because he became a disabled* person, he can never obtain the position as a supreme venerable in this life. His heart already bore resentment against Mo Haige, so his attitude toward him was extremely rude and cold.

    *can¡¯t cultivate anymore

    Mo Haige couldn¡¯t help but shed tears in his heart every time. He sacrificed so much for Jun Yanhan, he betrayed Mozong for him, betrayed his master for him, sacrificed everything for him. But in the end, he¡¯s just someone in Jun Yanhan¡¯s group of men and women.

    The ¡¯two of us together for a lifetime¡¯ vow that Jun Yanhan once said to him, he¡¯s the only one who remembers it. Thinking back to the days when he was in Mozong, the days of being gloriously pampered by Qin Shitian without limit, he thought about it many times in his heart, for Jun Yanhan, was it worth it....

    As for Jun Yanhan who could no longer cultivate spiritual energy and became an ordinary person, it¡¯s impossible for him to gain the same achievements like in the plot even if he became smarter. He can only spend his life as a miserable person with no aplishment. For a person with great ambitions like him, he was doomed to be depressed for the rest of his life....

    After returning to Mozong, Qin Shitian broke through another legendary powerhouse realm that the whole continent yearns for.

    But he didn¡¯t announce it, he continued being a free and easy Mozong sect leader instead. The only difference was the additional good looking boy by his side.

    ording to those who saw the boy, the boy¡¯s appearance is average, but Qin Shitian is very infatuated with him. No matter where he goes, he must bring him along and can¡¯t even leave him for half an hour. He¡¯s more captivated by him than the previous Mo Haige, no stunning beauty can rece him.

    Hundred of yearster, the boy passed away a step sooner. The Mozong sect leader, Qin Shitian who has thousand years of lifespan, destroyed his heart meridian at the same ce and time so that they can visit the yellow springs* together. It made everyone in the continent sob incessantly and they praised this Mozong sect leader, despite being callous and bloodthirsty, he¡¯s deeply affectionate and sincere....

    *underworld;nd of the dead

    <u></u>

    This concludes the previous arc! (?¦Ø?)

    Gu Bai will return to ¡¯space¡¯ in the next update ~

 Chapter 26 part2

    Chapter 26: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel (Part 2)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    When Gu Bai returned to the pitch ck space, the surrounding environment was still the same as before, nothing changed at all. The soul¡¯s body also condensed a little more.

    But after returning to the starry space this time, he was somewhat absent-minded. After all, he really lived in that world for a hundred years, so he needs some time to react.

    "How do you feel?"

    The mysterious voice that hasn¡¯t been heard for a long time sounded once again and Gu Bai finally returned to reality.

    This time he wasn¡¯t facing an empty surrounding. A tall man wearing ck armor and a face that couldn¡¯t be seen appeared in front of him in mid-air. The other person¡¯s body was a little transparent, probably still in an illusion-like state, just like that time when he summoned him during the mission.

    Gu Bai quickly cupped his hands and responded in a respectful manner, "Master...."

    "En, the mission was done well, your soul seems to have condensed more than a little..."

    Although the mysterious man was praising him, the eyes revealed by the mask were still cold like ice, making people dare not to look straight at him, as if he doesn¡¯t have any human warmth.

    "Many thanks for master¡¯s help this time..." Gu Bai didn¡¯t dare to continue looking at him. The other person¡¯s cold aura was terrifying.

    "No need to thank, that was your rewardst time, the mission this time won¡¯t have it anymore. Do you need to enter the mission immediately or do you want to rest for a while?" The mysterious man spoke faintly.

    "I still want to rest for a while..." Gu Bai hesitated for a moment, then said, "Master... can I ask you another question?"

    "Go ahead..."

    "Master, you said that the people in those worlds have souls, then will they also reincarnate when they die?"

    "If they have souls, they will naturally reincarnate."

    "Then when we do the task, is it possible to once again meet the same person from before?" Gu Bai asked while holding his breath.

    "Yes, but the possibility isn¡¯t big, because there are too many universes..."

    The mysterious man stared at him after he was done talking, his gaze somewhat cold. Then he continued, "You asked such a question, have you grown attached* to the people in those worlds?"

    *ÁôÁµ can¡¯t bear to part; recall with nostalgia

    "......"

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t say anything, he doesn¡¯t know how he should answer, because he also doesn¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that when he left this time, he felt a little bit more reluctant than when the mission ended in first world. Although it was very faint, he could feel it because it was an emotion that he never had before.

    "Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve grown attached. It¡¯s not like such people among you doesn¡¯t exist, they grow attached to the wealth, status, power, and the throne and beauty of those worlds....but benjun* needs to remind you that you people are different from the people in those worlds, they will reincarnate after death. If you people be self-absorbed, once dead, it¡¯s truly dead...."

    *this Master/lord

    The mysterious man looked at Gu Bai¡¯s expression and then spoke without any emotional fluctuation in his voice.

    "Gu Bai, do you know why I chose you back then?"

    "Master, please state the reason."

    "Before you, benjun has chosen a lot of people. Until now, they also serve benjun, but they constantly never return after going to those worlds... and you have an advantage that they don¡¯t have, you don¡¯t have a heart. You are a person born without feelings, you won¡¯t be swayed by feelings and end up indulging in the world. Benjun doesn¡¯t mind those subordinates dying from indulging in those worlds, because feelings are things that no one can avoid, but Gu Bai, benjun thinks that you¡¯re certainly the one who has lived the longest...."

    Gu Bai¡¯s expression was slightly stunned. Without saying anything, he lowered his head to hide his suddenly wavering eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch the chest that really doesn¡¯t seem to have a heartbeat.

    "Thank you master, I understand. I want to enter the mission right away...."

    After a long while, he cupped his hands and responded calmly.

    <u></u>

    <u> </u>

    <u> </u>Yup, just Gu Bai chatting with mystery guy in this update...

    Next update: Gu Bai wakes up in the 3rd world!o(¨R¨Œ¨Q)o

 Chapter 26 part3

    Chapter 26: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel (Part 3)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    "Du Yunxi, letoniang* tell you, if not for the fact that it¡¯s a pity to throw away the flesh that came out fromoniang¡¯s ten months pregnancy,oniang won¡¯t care whether you¡¯re dead or alive... We will go to the Fu Mansion tomorrow, I will tell you up to this point. In the future, you better be more obedient and don¡¯t cause troubles. Otherwise, if something happens and you implicateoniang, loaniang will be the first to kick you out..."

    oniang: I, your mother

    same as ozi¡¯ (I, your father)

    can be used arrogantly to show superiority or used in anger/out of contempt

    Gu Bai just woke up and haven¡¯t open his eyes. The first thing that he felt was his head being heavily poked by a finger and the sound of a woman¡¯s fierce admonishment by his ear.

    Before he could open his eyes to look at the person in front of him and the surrounding environment, a painful feeling that¡¯s hard to describe immediately emerged from his chest.

    Then a huge data of the plot was automatically transmitted into his mind, causing his head to swell with bursts of pain.

    The original host¡¯s surname is Du and the given name is Yunxi, he is the son of a brothel¡¯s prostitute.

    His mother Du Haitang, whose real name is Du Erya, was originally the second daughter of the Du family from a small vige. Because the family couldn¡¯t afford to eat, she was sold to the brothel.

    After arriving at the brothel, it¡¯s not that Du Erya never resisted, but she was beaten by the procuress* and became obedient after starving for a few days.

    *the woman running the brothel

    What moral integrity? Compared to being able to live and eat, it¡¯s nothing at all. Du Haitang also went through hardships during childhood. From the bottom of her heart, she really doesn¡¯t want to live like the past.

    Back at home, her father and mother doesn¡¯t like her anyway. She worked herself to death everyday but still didn¡¯t have enough to eat. But over here there¡¯s delicious food and drinks, and also new clothes to wear. Du Erya settled down and officially changed her name to Du Haitang.

    Although Du Haitang came from a farming family, she¡¯s beautiful and can be called exquisitely dainty and ravishingly beautifu. The procuress was also determined on training her to be the topdy. In order to not suffer and live a good life, she worked hard to learn.

    Finally, Du Haitang became the topdy in the brothel. Her every move is charming and graceful, attracting thousands of man to vie for her.

    Then something very dog blood* happened, the young and beautiful topdy met a poor schr who was going to the capital to take the imperial examination, that man is his father. The two fell in love with each other and yed a touching love story.

    *melodrama

    His mother took out all of her savings to help him and he also promised that he will definitely marry her after passing the exam. She became the topic of envy by otherdies in the brothel.

    But unfortunately, he turned his back and married a matching* miss from a rich and influential family after bing the top scorer in the pce examination. But his father still had conscience and raised his mother at the courtyard outside as a mistress.

    *well-matched in terms of family background/social status; an appropriate partner

    But under the perfect conduct of keeping a mistress, it also couldn¡¯t be hidden from the official wife who has sharp eyes and keen ears when investigated. Soon, his mother was caught in the act of adultery with the help of the official wife who is a modest and gentle beauty.

    His father, a man of great talent, didn¡¯t suspect at all on how a woman who is already a few months pregnant would cheat. It¡¯s very likely that he wanted to ditch this soulmate* since long ago.

    *ºìÑÕÖª¼º a man¡¯s soulmate but not his his lover

    So naturally, his mother was kicked out with her pregnant stomach. The official wife proudly dusted off her hands, she roll up her sleeves and prepared to clean up the next mistress who is as beautiful as a flower.

    There was no money and no home to go back to. After Du Haitang gave birth to the original host, other than her face, she doesn¡¯t have any other skills to make a living. She could only run back to the brothel and return to her old business.

    Therefore, with her emotional experience full of ups and downs, twists and turns, his mother directed the anger she has for his father to him and wanted to strangle him to death many times out of anger.

    Maybe it¡¯s that bit of remaining maternal love or maybe she already gave up countless times, she didn¡¯t throw him away and raised him instead.

    Although his mother didn¡¯t strangle him to death or throw him away, she doesn¡¯t treat him that well due to his father. Every day it¡¯s usually either a beating or a scolding.

    Despite a rather tragic childhood, the original host doesn¡¯t have any resentment.

    His mother isn¡¯t good to him, but she nevertheless gave him a life and raised him. She has a sharp tongue but a soft heart* and will asionally care about him. She will even give him a new piece of clothing on his birthday. Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t bring him to the brothel and secretly raise him outside to avoid getting followed by the brothel¡¯s ¡¯mean¡¯ people*.

    *literal trantion: mouth sharp like knife and heart soft like tofu

    *People from the lowest social ss.

    They don¡¯t belong in the four upations/four categories of the people (ancient china ssification/ranking):

    - shi (gentry schrs)

    - nong (peasant farmers)

    - gong (artisans and craftsmen)

    - shang (merchants and traders).

    Their social status is lower than that ofmoners. The people in the ¡¯mean¡¯ category are concubines, servants, ves, prostitutes, etc. They were heavily discriminated against and usually can¡¯t marry the ¡¯good¡¯ people.

    The original host thinks it¡¯s not bad to live the rest of his life like this. His character is weak and timid, he never studied and doesn¡¯t have much ambition.

    But unfortunately, his mother isn¡¯t a person who is willing to endure hardships. Before she bespletely old, she hooked up a wealthy merchant and bewitched him into letting her marry into the family as a concubine.

    So the original host was luckily brought along by his mother. Who knew that once he went, he was doomed to a tragic and unfortunate life!

 Chapter 27 part1

    Chapter 27: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel (Part 1)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    The original host¡¯s mother is beautiful and scheming, very favored by Lord Fu. So after following his mother to the Fu Mansion, he enjoyed the good days for some time.

    However, his identity was truly embarrassing. For the sake of Fu family¡¯s face, he calls Du Haitang his aunt even though he is her son. Lots of people actually already know that he is Du Haitang¡¯s illegitimate son.

    The young masters and misses of the Fu family disdain him, even the servants of Fu family also look down on him. His character is timid and won¡¯t dare to say anything even when bullied. Being like this all year round, month after month, made his sense of inferiority fall to the extremes even further.

    What¡¯s even worse is that he inherited the good genes from his parents, but no one noticed because he was small and thin when he was young and always kept his head down, looking weak.

    When he grew up, his features bloomed. He¡¯s clearly a man, but he has a face that¡¯s more charming and beautiful than a woman.

    Especially his eyes, it¡¯s unknown from which generation did he inherited it from in his parents¡¯ family, possessing the beautiful eyes of foreign beauties that came from legends.

    When the beaming eyes move and reflect the sunlight, the pitch ck pupils will reveal some sort of dark blue hue, crystal clear, like a wless gem, leading the soul away from the body.

    So with such a seductive appearance, the original host sessfully evolved from a little pitiful person being bullied to a little weak bottom being topped by others!

    Receiving the story up to this point, Gu Bai instinctively felt a little bit weak and the pain in his chest increased.

    After a few minutes, Gu Bai opened his eyes and his face already darkened.

    The reason isn¡¯t him, his mission this time is the protagonist of a fvcking ancient BL novel that abuses the body and heart!

    Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but support his forehead. Although this is an SM novel, SM novels generally don¡¯t have much plot, it¡¯s just the shou* being pushed down like this, like that and like this again by a variety of gongs*.

    *bottom

    *top

    But the mission world that he took on isn¡¯t the usual SM novel, it¡¯s one that abuses the body and heart, so the plot is quite plentiful!

    <u></u>

    <u> </u>

    <u> </u>Sorry for splitting chapters into multiple parts btw, i know it¡¯s annoying ;-;

    but it¡¯s the only way i can update a bit more ¡¯frequently¡¯ for now...

    CNY is alsoing up so i will be a little busy! orz

 Chapter 27 part2

    Chapter 27: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel (Part 2)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    In the plot, when the original host gradually revealed his problematically bewitching face, the first to notice was the second son of Lord Fu.

    The other person is ascivious yboy who just idle around to kill time, but Lord Fu still favored this hedonistic son. So when he was noticed by such person, the original host soon embarked on the tragic path where the chrysanthemum is all over the ce, being stabbed by a cucumber everywhere.

    Then, after experiencing the second son¡¯s abuse, he met the greatest demon* BOSS in his life, Fu family¡¯s eldest son, Fu Junli!

    *¹íÐó a person who acts like a demon or a beast

    As previously stated, this is an abusive novel. After encountering Fu Junli and being brought to his side, the original host can be said to have left the wolf¡¯s den only to end up entering a tiger¡¯s mouth, it¡¯s the start of his body and heart abuse.

    The reason Fu Junli noticed him was entirely because of his special blue eyes.

    Everyone says that the Fu family¡¯s eldest son is cold and ruthless, but in reality, there¡¯s a noble and virtuous holy white lotus in his heart since early on. Unfortunately, the two were destined to meet but not fated to be together.

    The original host was very unlucky to have a pair of eyes that¡¯s the same as the white lotus. He naturally became a substitute for the white lotus.

    After a few good days of being taken care of as a substitute, the white lotus in Fu Junli¡¯s heart came back and the original host continued his tragic life.

    In order to appease the white lotus who was ¡¯cruelly betrayed¡¯, Fu Junli simply watched him get beaten by the white lotus, abuse after abuse, and finally dug out the good looking pair of eyes that¡¯s simr to the white lotus¡¯s. He was thrown into the wilderness like a piece of rag and died a very deste death.....

    Therefore, the original host was very miserable and unwilling after death and made a deal with his master. He wants to ruthlessly abuse those who plucked his chrysanthemum. He also wants to obtain Fu Junli¡¯s love. He wants Fu Junli to deeply fall in love with him and then dump him, ruthlessly abuse his heart!

    After receiving the whole plot, Gu Bai wiped the tears of blood* on his face and only felt that the road ahead for this mission is worrisome.

    *symbol of extreme suffering

    If the original host wanted to abuse Fu Junli¡¯s body, he has many ways to make his blood flow to the Yellow River*, but abusing the other person¡¯s heart is difficult. The most difficult thing to grasp in the world is the human heart.

    *the second longest river in Asia, after the Yangtze River

    Furthermore, what kind of person is Fu Junli? He¡¯s a huge unfeeling and cold-hearted block of ice, and there¡¯s even someone in the heart of this block of ice, a noble and unsullied white lotus flower, a white moonlight that can never be forgotten. This difficulty is straight up five stars!

    But to just admit defeat like this isn¡¯t Gu Bai¡¯s character, because his ending is death if the mission fails. He must harden his scalp* to face the mountains of daggers and seas of mes*.

    *gather courage/bite the bullet

    *extreme dangers

    No matter how horrifying this demon BOSS is, he¡¯s still only a human, not a god. Humans will have feelings. As long as his face is thick enough and the methods are capable enough, he doesn¡¯t believe that he can¡¯t defeat him!

    Now the plot is just starting, Du Haitang just hooked up with Lord Fu and tomorrow is the day to head to Fu Mansion.

    Before strategizing against this Fu Junli BOSS, he should think of how to live a good life in the Fu Mansion and protect his own chrysanthemum, because there are cucumbers eyeing his

    chrysanthemum everywhere....

    The next day at noon, Lord Fu¡¯s favorite son* came to the brothel¡¯s entrance to pick them up.

    *favored son/proud son

    It needs to be said that although Du Haitang¡¯s foresight wasn¡¯t good for choosing his scum father back then, she has brought the art of seducing men to the point of perfection as a brothel¡¯s prostitute.

    Lord Fu is currently very enchanted by her. The most favored son that was sent over looks very impressive. In the eyes of the other sisters in the brothel, Du Haitang stuck out her chest and lifted her head up as she went with the favored son.

    Gu Bai only carried his bag* and followed submissively by the favored son¡¯s side. He¡¯s only a drag*, the steward called him young master for Du Haitang¡¯s face, but doesn¡¯t treat him like a young master.

    *bundle wrapped in cloth

    *woman¡¯s children from previous marriage (derogatory)

    After being carried in a sedan for about half an hour, they arrived at the entrance of a very grand and luxurious mansion.

 Chapter 27 part3

    Chapter 27: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel (Part 3)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    Fu family¡¯s business has been passed down from generation to generation, it¡¯s one of the most famous wealthy family that¡¯s powerful and influential in the great state of Chu. Not only do they have money, they also have great power.

    The current emperor¡¯s most favored Consort Xian is from Fu family, she is Lord Fu¡¯s blood rted younger sister. Theseyers of rtionships made the entire Fu family even more prominently powerful.

    Therefore, for Du Haitang to be able to hook up with Lord Fu and have him bring this woman from a brothel into the family as a concubine, aside for her brilliant methods, she also stroke great luck.

    As someone who lives by carefully reading other people¡¯s faces, Du Haitang is very self-aware. She doesn¡¯t take advantage of Lord Fu¡¯s favor to stick her tail high up to the sky*. She respectfully bowed to the madam in front of her and served her tea.

    *cocky/conceited

    Gu Bai also consciously didn¡¯t follow inside to cram the ce, he obediently waited outside. He lowered his head and his hands kept on twisting the corner of his clothes constantly to express his fear and agitation. In reality, he¡¯s nning his future.

    "The new concubine is now apanying the lord¡¯s wife for a moment, follow me to settle down at the courtyard first..."

    Du Haitang has already been inside for quite a while. In the end, only the steward came out to take him to the concubine¡¯s courtyard to settle down.

    "Yes......"

    Gu Bai still nodded cautiously, looking cowardly. The perfect image of a humble and weak drag*.

    *woman¡¯s children from previous marriage (derogatory)

    When passing the side door, the corner of Gu Bai¡¯s eyes suddenly caught sight of a gorgeous robe. Pain suddenly emerged from his chest, controlling his body to look up and see.

    Who knew that this one nce is forever.

    It was a young man dressed in white robes with a handsome and arrogant face. His pupils are like frosty starlight. The emotionlessly ice-cold and clear gaze seem to be able to freeze people¡¯s hands and feet.

    In a split second, he be the only one in Gu Bai¡¯s eyes. Leaving only the figure of the gorgeous robe, it deeply,deeply affected his heart.

    His chest surged with fierce emotions, the heart broke out with sentences of ¡¯I love you, love you endlessly¡¯ one after another.

    "......"

    Gu Bai spent a whole minute to forcefully suppress the emotion that¡¯s not his own.

    He doesn¡¯t have a heart, such strong love is naturally the original host¡¯s and the man wearing a white robe is undoubtedly the target of his mission, Fu Junli.

    Unexpectedly, the original host¡¯s love for Fu Junli turned out to be so deep, even the emotions left in his body can affect his soul and mind.

    Even if he isn¡¯t the one who Fu Junli fell in love with.

    Even during intimate times, when that man affectionately whispered another person¡¯s name by his ear, "Lianzhi Lianzhi..." He was still perfectly willing to go along with it.

    Even if he scorned and sneered at him as a mole cricket or ant*, the deep feelings in his heart are as firm as a huge rock that can¡¯t be split in half.

    *tiny individuals with no power

    Even if he can¡¯t reincarnate after death, he still wants to obtain his love by trading his soul....

    Gu Bai took a deep breath, his eyes were dark and hard to understand.

    Truly worthy of being the protagonist of a high-H* abusive novel. He was abused so miserably by the demon BOSS, but still persistently love him so deeply without regrets. This kind of ¡¯no abuse, no love¡¯, he¡¯s simply a little slut bottom that¡¯s hard toe by in a thousand years!

    *smut smut smut

    (????)

    This time, if he can¡¯t obtain Fu Junli¡¯s love, can¡¯t make make Fu Junli only have ¡¯Du Yunxi¡¯ in his heart, can¡¯t make Fu Junli have such deep and unwavering love for him, he might end up trapped in this mission.

    In his moment of daze, the steward in front of him found out that he didn¡¯t manage to keep up and turned back. He saw him looking at Fu Junli and his expression instantly changed. He immediately pulled him away and warned.

    "Little young master, if you wish to live in Fu Mansion, remember the first rule of entering Fu, never lift up your head and look at eldest young master with your eyes, and stay farther away from the eldest young master!"

    "Yes...."

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t ask further questions and naively nodded his head.

    Of course, he knows why the steward said this. It¡¯s because Fu Junli doesn¡¯t like others looking him, only the white lotus us allowed.

    In the plot, when the original host¡¯s eyes were dug out, only that person¡¯s cold yet gentle voice sounded by his ear.

    "Lianzhi, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll give you this pair of eyes to y with, alright?"

    Fu Junli, you only have Lianzhi in your heart, why are you so heartless to Yunxi who loves and admires you? You love me, love me, love me alright! ! !

    Following behind the steward with his head bowed down, Gu Bai¡¯s footsteps were heavy as he silently suppressed the original host¡¯s emotions. So much dog blood* everywhere, this kind of high-H heart abusing novel makes people want to vomit blood the most. Gouging the eyes out, gouging the eyes out, gouging the eyes out, I¡¯m actually going to have my eyes gouged out, fvck.....

    *melodramatic

    absurd, exaggerated, ridiculous, etc

 Chapter 28 part1

    Chapter 28: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel (Part 1)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    After Gu Bai was taken to the courtyard that Lord Fu prepared for Du Haitang, no one bothered with him anymore.

    Du Haiyan didn¡¯t came back until the next morning. Obviously, Lord Fu is very fond of his new concubine.

    On the first day, he couldn¡¯t familiarize with the environment and Gu Bai also didn¡¯t dare to run around, so he settled into an empty room in the courtyard and improvised with the tea and snack on the table for the night.

    Throughout the night, he was thinking about how to do this task.

    Although the main partner of this mission is Fu Junli that demon* gong*, there are many other potential partners and dangers in this mission too, it¡¯s those cannon fodder cucumbers that are eyeing the original host¡¯s chrysanthemum.

    *kichiku - a person who acts like a demon or a beast

    *top/seme

    Therefore, in order toplete the task, he must first have the ability to self-protect.

    This is very important. The reason why the original host¡¯s chrysanthemum was crushed so tragically, other than his low status, the most important reason is that he didn¡¯t even have the slightest ability to resist, fullyplying with the professional ethics of a weak shou* that will fall once pushed.

    *bottom/uke

    Therefore, if he doesn¡¯t want to suffer from the painful experience of the original host, he must have power. At worst, if one cucumberes, he will chop one, and if two cucumberse, he will chop two!

    This isn¡¯t a problem, Gu Bai is very fortunate to have foresight and he also learned quite a lot in the previous fantasy world.

    Other than power, he also needs to improve his status. This is an ancient dynasty that uses the "four sses"* hierarchy. A person¡¯s status level determines the fate of that person.

    *the four upations/categories of people in ancient China (schrs, farmers, artisans, and merchants)

    The original host came from a brothel¡¯s prostitute and is now the lowly son of a concubine. His status is lower than others from the moment he was born and he also doesn¡¯t have any backing. With such a seductive and enchanting face, it¡¯s very normal for people to eye him and push him down.

    By turning over his mind*, he solved the power problem, but there¡¯s still that status problem. Since he can¡¯t be a rich second generation*, then he will try his best to be a first generation official. In ancient times, only the official career can lift a person¡¯s status.

    *×óË¼ÓÒÏë to think through from different angles

    *nouveau riche/silver-spoon kids

    And to strategize against Fu Junli the demon BOSS, talent and learning is also indispensable. Although Fu Junli is cold-hearted, he has one peculiarity, and that is his hobby.

    In the plot, not only is Fu Junli a business genius, he¡¯s also a well-known talented schr, clear and bright, peerless and elegant, a gentleman well versed in musical instrument, chess, painting and calligraphy.

    The reason why Fu Junli can¡¯t forget the white lotus in his heart, aside from that person¡¯s peerless beauty, is because his talent and learning also resonate with him. If he wants to strategize against him, he must first have amonnguage with him!

    Fortunately, the plot is still in the early stages, he still has several years to prepare.

    When Du Haitang came back with spring in her eyes, Gu Bai actively ran up to her and tried his best to persuade, saying that he wants to study.

    "What? Study? Get lost, don¡¯t mention the word ¡¯study¡¯ tooniang!"

    Due to the ungratefulness of the original host¡¯s father, Du Haitang hates schrs a lot and she became angered once it was mentioned. She ruthlessly smacked Gu Bai¡¯s head and started scolding.

    Gu Bai touched his head that was hurting from the smack. He ignored Du Haitang¡¯s expression and continued.

    "Mother, I want to study, I want to take the imperial exam. You think about it, if I have a good future, you will also bask in my glory..."

    "Why do I need to bask in your glory? As long as I do my best and bear the son of Lord Fu, I won¡¯t need to worry about the future. Why do I need you to take the imperial exam? You are just like your father, you will definitely discardoniang once you have matured...." said Du Haitang hatefully.

    "Mother, your son knows that your heart is bitter, but you were the one who gave birth to this son and will definitely be filial to you. What you said makes sense, but even if you gave birth to a little brother for Lord Fu now, little brother is still small, and there are so many young masters and misses in Fu mansion, it won¡¯t be easy for mother to rely on the child*... But if you let your son study, your son will work hard and achieve the exam¡¯s schrly honor after a few years. I will be your backing, even if you are just Fu¡¯s concubine, no one will dare to look down and bully you...."

    *the mother¡¯s honor increases as her son¡¯s position rises

    "You are very confident that you will definitely be able to bring back the schrly honor foroniang and won¡¯t kickoniang away?" Du Haitang stared at him with some disbelief.

    "Mother, rest assured, your son can swear..."

    Seeing Gu Bai¡¯s appearance, Du Haitang¡¯s heart turned twice and then she nodded after some hesitation.

    This kid is right, her status is low and she has no family backing. It really won¡¯t be easy to rely on the child in Fu mansion. Even if she gave birth to a son for Lord Fu, she will still have to suffer for more than ten years before her child grows up and have a good future.

    So why not let my son give it a try. If this kid is cold and ruthless like his father, she can only consider herself to have been momentarily blinded!

 Chapter 28 part2

    Chapter 28: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel (Part 2)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    With Du Haitang¡¯s nod, this matter of studying is now easier. Under her pillow talk, Gu Bai who wasn¡¯t qualified to study together with the young masters and misses of Fu under the private teacher that they expensively hired, found the opportunity to go to a private ss.

    Alreadypleted two tasks, Gu Bai learned a lot of things, but he is a noob when ites to things like poetry, songs and so on. So he learned very seriously, he must package himself to be a top student* full of knowledge in the future.

    *literally "academic overlord"

    Anyway, the time is still early and the original host¡¯s body is still small, only ten years old. He¡¯s not anxious to scheme against Fu Junli. Studying during the day and cultivating at night, actively doing preparatory work for his strategy.

    Just like this, time flew and six years passed.

    In the past six years, Gu Bai kept a very low profile. Other than that time when he passed the imperial examination at 13 years old and became a famous figure, he spent the rest of his time at home to study and practice.

    This was something that he had no choice but to do it. The original host¡¯s body is truly enchanting. In just a few short years, he developed a face so devastatingly beautiful that it can cause the downfall of a country. Therefore, if he doesn¡¯t keep a low profile, he will face a group of cannon fodder cucumbers!

    Although he has the ability to protect himself now and isn¡¯t afraid, he can¡¯t be exposed. No matter how skillful his methods are in the dark, he must be a weak and easily pushed down Du Yunxi on the surface.

    If other people finds out that he¡¯s a wolf wearing human skin, it will be unfavorable for him to attack Fu Junli that demon gong from the back.

    There¡¯s also that ¡¯pretending to be a pig to prey on the tiger¡¯, it¡¯s a necessary skill to deceive people at home.

    Of course, there will also be idents in a perfect n.

    In the plot, the one who burst the original host¡¯s chrysanthemum the most, Fu family¡¯s second son, identally bumped into Gu Bai a few days ago. He was instantly overwhelmed* by the original host¡¯s skin. Then this hedonistic gong started thinking of ways to bring him to bed.

    *to take someone for a fairy

    a very beautiful person

    However, due to the fact that Gu Bai is now a well-known schr and was also praised by Lord Fu several times, he didn¡¯t dare to directly tie him up and then force himself on him like in the plot, he could only think of other ways.

    On this day, when Gu Bai was reading a book, a servant came to the coutyard.

    "Du gongzi*, young master Tianci invites you to Lihua Garden to admire the beauty of chrysanthemums tonight...."

    *honorific used to address a son from nobility/high status

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyebrow twitched the moment he heard it. No need intuition, just based on these few words from young master Tianci, he knew that this invitation definitely had ulterior motives.

    Young master Tianci is the second son of Fu family who brought the original host onto the path of a weak shou. If he only asionally peeped at the original host¡¯s chrysanthemum, then never mind, but he just had to be a psychopathic master.

    In the plot, this hedonistic beast called his gang of scoundrels toe share his new pet and made the original host who just became a weak shou and haven¡¯t adapt yet embark on the inhuman path of NP*.

    *harem

    So one can imagine how much hate the original host has toward this second young master that changed his whole life.

    In that case, our task to attack will start with you!

    Gu Bai¡¯s expression paused for a moment and then he responded with cupped hands, ¡°Alright, please report back to second young master, Yunxi will arriveter...¡±

    After that, Gu Bai returned his room to change his clothes and went to the banquet.

    On the other side, Fu Tianci already took his first step out of the house and started eating and drinking with his gang of scoundrels while teasing the prettydies. Under the servant¡¯s rushing, Gu Bai changed his clothes quickly and went up carriage.

    The carriage sped all the way, it took almost a quarter of an hour to arrive at a tea house called ¡¯Lihua Garden¡¯. This is thergest tea house in the county and it¡¯s also the favorite meeting ce for nobles.

    The servant led Gu Bai into the private room of a group of hedonists.

    As soon as he entered, Gu Bai attracted everyone¡¯s attention. To be more precise, it¡¯s the original host¡¯s beautiful skin that attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The charm of a beauty can¡¯t be underestimated.

    This perfect and delicate face is really beautiful, his fair skin is like a piece of wless jade, exuding a lustrous sheen, and his blue eyes glisten like the light reflected in a ripplingke.

    Even Gu Bai himself has to admit that the original host¡¯s body has the ability to cause the downfall of a country despite being a man. With this kind of appearance, just one face to face is enough to draw out the three immortal souls and seven mortal forms* of other people. As the saying goes, even with a pretty face, life is still bitter. His tragic fate is linked to his gorgeous face....

    *the spiritual and carnal side of man (Daoism)

    So everyone¡¯s line of sight locked on to him just like that. They stared at him and swallowed their saliva continuously, wanting to swallow down the beauty.

    In the end, it was Fu Tianci this livestock who came back to his senses first. He signalled the beauties and servants to withdraw and lock the door, then vulgarly exchanged a few looks with his gang of scoundrels. He fiercely spoke to Gu Bai.

    "Du Yunxi, your courage really grew. Don¡¯t think that you are really Fu family¡¯s young master just because you passed the imperial exam and father looked at you. Bengongzi* let youe to Lihua Garden to admire the beauty of chrysanthemums and you actually came just now, making bengongzi wait for so long, are you looking down on bengongzi? What are you staring nkly for, quickly pour wine for the other gongzis in apology!¡±

    *this (used arrogantly/to show superiority) gongzi

    Followed by his voice, a servant brought over a jug of wine.

    Gu Bai took one nce and he¡¯s absolutely certain that the wine must be drugged. In the plot, Fu Tianci this livestock used this underhanded tactic. As long as he drank this wine, everything that follows after won¡¯t be up to him.

    What a bastard, there¡¯s a road to heaven but you won¡¯t walk on it, there¡¯s no door to hell but you persistently p away God¡¯s hand. Today God will let you know what is called ¡¯die beneath a peony flower (metaphor for beautiful woman), but can still flirt as a ghost!¡¯

 Chapter 28 part3

    Chapter 28: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel (Part 3)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    Thank you to anon for the ko-fi!?

    Having made a decision in his heart, Gu Bai stared at the group of gongzis that are looking at him like a tiger eyeing his prey. His face revealed a delicate and pitiful appearance as he spoke like a somewhat scared and timid person.

    "Second young master, Yun-yunxi can¡¯t drink wine, will be drunk once drank..."

    What we want is for you to be drunk! Fu Tianci shouted in his heart, then he pped the table with a sinister smirk and spoke fiercely, "What are you rambling for, quickly drink!"

    "I..." As if frightened, Gu Bai¡¯s body trembled a bit. He nced at Fu Tianci with a pale face before bitterly biting his lips and spoke softly.

    "Second young master, spare Yunxi, Yunxi really can¡¯t drink. How about, how about Yunxi pour wine for you, serve you during drinking..."

    After that, without waiting for words to be spoken, Gu Bai walked up to Fu Tianci. He picked up the jug on the table and poured him a cup of wine, then those fair and tender hands held the cup and delivered it to his mouth.

    "Second young master... please drink."

    The soft voice, simr to the softness of cotton, seemingly spoiled and tempting, more delicate than flowers and more aphrodisiatic than wine. Today he is doing this graceful allure!

    Fu Tianci stared at the fresh and tender youth in front of him and gulped. He was seduced by this pure and flirty voice for a moment. A perverted heart started to sway. With his head burning up, he opened his mouth and drank the wine.

    After drinking, he even grabbed and touched Gu Bai, smirking, ¡°Come, pour another cup for bengongzi...¡±

    Gu Bai was even worried that he won¡¯t take the bait at first, he didn¡¯t expect this livestock to go along just like that. With a happy heart, he then observed the surrounding group of hedonists who were eyeing him with their mouths watering.

    He turned and faintly smiled at everyone.

    "Yunxi waste today, how about pouring a cup of wine for every gongzi to apologize, hopefully gongzis can forgive Yunxi...."

    Soft voice and wavering eyes, just exquisitely dainty and ravishingly beautiful.

    Whoever lets go this kind of beauty is a bastard!

    All of them wiped the drool from the corner of their mouth and nodded hurriedly.

    Gu Bai took the opportunity. While they were all captivated* and didn¡¯t pay attention, he held the jug and continued to pour wine for everyone aggressively.

    *spirit and soul upside down (idiom); infatuated and head over heels in love

    After he was done pouring, he even bashfully smiled with timidness.

    Grunt*...

    *or growl

    All the gongzis in the room were charmed by this shy and timid smile. They gulped and involuntarily picked up the wine cup in front of them to solve their thirst*.

    *lit. dry mouth and tongue

    Seeing that everyone already drank the wine, Gu Bai¡¯s smile became even more dazzling as he continued to refill their cups. After several rounds, all the wine jugs on the table were quickly and easily emptied.

    By the time those talented people* came back to their senses and realized that the role of forcing someone to drink wine was switched, it was already toote. The wine on the table was strong. That group of hedonists already started to feel dizzy and have blurry vision, unable to find east, south, west and north.

    *probably sarcasm

    Although he didn¡¯t drink the wine that Fu Tianci prepared, as Mozong¡¯s crafty disciple who took turns ying with poisons and concealed weapons in the previous world, he was already 6 years prepared in advance.

    That wine was unworthy to drink. With a sniff, Gu Bai already knew what drug was inside and what kind of form. The tactic used by this group of hedonists is quite good, all the drug they found were full strength.

    These bastards, scheming against me, your grandfather. Today grandpa will let you know why flowers are so red!

    <u></u>

    Yup, we¡¯re still at chapter 28! I never count the number of words but chap 28 feels like 3 chapters put into 1 QAQ <strike>or maybe that¡¯s just my delusion as a trantor</strike>

    <strike> </strike>

    <strike> </strike>

 Chapter 28 part4

    Chapter 28: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel (Part 4)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    Gu Bai ruthlessly beat up some some the hedonists that are already sprawled on the table. Then he recalled the ambiguous sounds that he heard from one of the rooms when passing by and the corners of his mouth bent into a smile.

    He bent over to strip Fu Tianci naked, then hauled him up and jumped out from window. He quietly found the room where the vague voices of two men came from.

    Gu Bai heavily knocked the door twice and threw the naked Fu Tianci to the door, then he immediately turned to hide behind a corner, waiting for something to happen.

    After ten or more seconds, the door opened and Gu Bai heard the voices of two men.

    "Oh, this seems to be Fu family¡¯s second young master."

    "What is he doing? Does he also want to y with us?"

    "That¡¯s good, brother Fu¡¯s body isn¡¯t inferior to the Thousand Chrysanthemum Pavilion¡¯s top prostitute, hehehe..."

    Then there was the sound of door closing, apanied by a vulgarsciviousughter.

    Gu Bai heard those words while hiding in the dark and he sneakilyughed before leaving. How you like to top others, you will get to enjoy it today!

    As for the following matters of Fu Tianci and his involvement being discovered by Lord Fu, he¡¯s not worried. He never fights uncertain battles.

    Gu Bai was preparing to leave the room that was in full swing and starting to heat up, but he unexpectedly drifted to a corner of the tea house¡¯s back courtyard. His shadow and footsteps stopped.

    There was an extremely handsome man, around twenty six or twenty five years old, with broad shoulders, narrow waist and long legs. The perfect golden ratio of a great stature.

    He wore a ck robe that was wide open, revealing his robust body. The handsome face was shrouded in coldness, causing people to be terrified with one look.

    The man sat in the pavilion, watching the courtyard¡¯s scenery while drinking hot mulled wine, while the servant next to him served him carefully...

    For Gu Bai to pay attention to this person, there¡¯s naturally a reason.

    Just now, he felt a very familiar feeling from this man, it was very simr to that man from the previous two worlds!

    After two world encounters and the soul nourishment from that man, he keenly discovered that he seems to have established some kind of connection with that man. He can sense the other person¡¯s breath.

    He already confirmed it with the space¡¯s mysterious master before he came here to do the task and he also knows that with thousands of worlds, it¡¯s impossible to always meet that man, but they¡¯ve already met each other twice in a row. His heart was actually anticipating it.

    He doesn¡¯t know what kind of feelings he has for that man, but he felt that the days of being together with him was very happy. He looks forward to meeting that man again, which was why he dared to ask the mysterious master for a confirmation.

    His heartbeat slightly elerated, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath, is this person him?

    But the familiar feeling with that man isn¡¯t particrly strong at the moment. He was slightly unsure and couldn¡¯t be certain. To be another step further into certainty, more intimate actions are needed.

    Hugging, kissing, and even....

    Thinking up to this point, Gu Bai took a nce at the other person. His sharp senses also felt that in this seemingly empty courtyard, there are actually more than a few hidden guards. All this proves that this man¡¯s status isn¡¯t low, he¡¯s not someone that you can casually provoke, and from the looks of it, his temper doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.

    Gu Bai was tangled for a while, then he shamelessly went over. He really can¡¯t suppress the inexplicable expectation in his heart.

    He quietly came down from the roof and tidied his clothes. He walked to the outside of the pavilion and looked around, his voice was crisp and clear.

    "Hey, what kind of wine is that, it¡¯s so fragrant!"

    Upon hearing that voice, the man paused his drinking and slightly raised his eyes. The moment he saw Gu Bai, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but constricted as his breathing stopped.

    He has seen many beautiful people in his life, but someone as exquisite as this youth in front of him are rare. However, it still wasn¡¯t enough to amaze him. What truly halted his breathe was his pair of eyes.

    Although those azure eyes are very special and crystal clear just like a jewel, the wavering look is the key point. It¡¯s as if he saw a different soul through those eyes. The pure feeling attacked his five senses.

    "Lanling¡¯s Fusang wine, do you want to have a drink?"

    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t drive him away. He raised the wine cup and invited the youth to drink together in a very good mood.

    "May I?"

    The youth¡¯s face revealed a surprised smile and he ran over cheerfully. He bent down to the side of the wine jug and took a strong sniff. His narrowed his beautiful eyes and said:

    "This is the legendary Fusang wine that¡¯s extremely hard to find*, do you really want to invite me to drink it? A single sip from me will cost a hundred gold..."

    *can¡¯t be bought for one thousand in gold (idiom)

    "Do I look like someone whocks money?"

    Ji Zhangyin couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. He personally poured a cup of wine and handed it over, causing the guards that are serving by his side to widen their eyes. Master actuallyughed! Master even personally poured wine!

    "You don¡¯t look like it! Then I will drink..."

    The youthughed as he shook his head, then his fair and tender little hand held his wrist as he lowered his head. His lips touched the rim of the cup and gently took a sip. After drinking, he even stuck out his tongue to lick his lips.

    That tongue is small and cute, just like Gu Bai. The pinkness caused Ji Zhangyin¡¯s eye color to involuntarily darken, even the wrist that was just touched felt a little hot.

    "Is it good?"

    He drank the remaining half of the wine as he retracted his hand. The feeling of sharing a cup of wine with the youth made his heart jump somewhat wildly with the illusion of his blood boiling.

    "Umm...it¡¯s still okay. It¡¯s a far cry from the delicious taste described in the legend, I have drank much better wine before, do you want to drink it?"

    The youth talked as he ran over and sat down beside him.

    ............

 Chapter 28 part5

    Chapter 28: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel (Part 5)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    Thest part of chap 28! Idk why it took me so long to finish one chapter... orz

    sorry for the wait and thank you for the support on ko-fi! QAQ

    I will try to post more next month (if my life goes smoothly lol)

    Ji Zhangyin isn¡¯t used to being too close to strangers.

    When Gu Bai sat down beside him, the expression of the guard who was serving next to him changed. The guard wanted to get up and drive him away, but he was immediately stopped by Ji Zhangyin¡¯s cold gaze.

    "Lanling is known as the country of wine, the world¡¯s finest wines are all from that country. Fusang wine is the most distinct among them, only three canpare to it. Jinzun, Muxiang and Hupo, have you tried them?"

    Ji Zhangyin stared at the exquisite youth in front of him with interest. He really couldn¡¯t understand why he would suddenly let the youth drink together with him, even sharing a cup together. Not only did he not feel repulsed and disgusted, he was at ease instead.

    Now he even allow the youth to get close to his body. It¡¯s very strange. If it was someone else, they would¡¯ve been dragged out and beheaded early on.

    Seeing his expression, Gu Bai let out a sigh of relief in his heart. He was betting, betting on his instincts that this person is that man. If it¡¯s really him, he won¡¯t hurt him.

    Just like the previous world, he did a lot of self analysis. The reason why Qin Shitian can easily let him approach and create good feelings between them is because of their acquaintance in the first world.

    So he believes that even without any memory, that man¡¯s soul will remember him. He just somehow believe it. But whether this person is really him, he still needs to make sure...

    "I haven¡¯t tried any of the wines that you mentioned, but I¡¯ve tried a wine that taste better than this, and I also know how to brew, do you want to try it?..."

    While shaking his head, Gu Bai stretched his arm out and held his hand, his body stuck close to him as he raised his head. The eyes on the delicate face were very bright, causing people to be dazzled and stunned.

    The youth¡¯s body is soft and unripe*. Turbulent tides gathered in Ji Zhangyin¡¯s deep and serene eyes. He took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pinch the other person¡¯s chin. The tone was unspeakably gentle.

    *young and inexperienced

    "Oh? You can also brew wine? I want to taste it..."

    "You can, but you have to tell me your name first! Let¡¯s get to know each other!"

    The moment his chin was pinched, the familiar feeling grew deeper. Gu Bai felt a little excited.

    "If we don¡¯t get to know each other, I can¡¯t drink it?"

    Ji Zhangyin bowed his head and got closer, his breathnded on the youth¡¯s delicate face. His husky voice was unspeakably majestic.

    His identity caused his mind to constantly make dark guesses about this youth for approaching him, but it all disappeared in the end when faced with that pair of iparably pure eyes.

    His breath hit Gu Bai¡¯s cheek, causing his fair cheek to redden, but the growing feeling of familiarity made him very excited. This person might really be him.

    "Yeah, if you want to drink my brewed wine, you have to tell me your name. My wine is the world¡¯s one and only. You have to follow my requirements if you want to drink it..." He looked at the man in front of him with bright eyes.

    Ji Zhangyin heart slightly jumped when he saw Gu Bai¡¯s bright eyes. The hand pinching Gu Bai¡¯s chin couldn¡¯t help but gently rub. His cold eyes became soft and he spoke yfully.

    "A kid like you sure talk big. Then tell me, what¡¯s your name?"

    "I¡¯m not a kid, I¡¯m already sixteen, my name is..." Gu Bai paused at this point before he continued.

    "My name is Gu Bai, the Bai in white*, quickly tell me your name..."

    *He¡¯s spelling his name, like A for America, K for korea, etc

    If this man is really him, he wants him to call his real name.

    "My name is Ji Zhangyin, what about your wine?" Ji Zhangyin pinched Gu Bai¡¯s face and smiled.

    He doesn¡¯t know why he has so much patience to apany this youth today, and he further can¡¯t understand why he¡¯s unable to raise even a little bit of defense against him, he actually told him his real name.

    Gu Bai memorized the name that he acquired, and then continued to question him. He was given an inch and want a mile. "The wine isn¡¯t done brewing. Tell me where your family lives? I will send it to you after I¡¯m done brewing it..."

    "Are you teasing me?" This way of asking questions made Ji Zhangyin involuntarily raise his eyebrows.

    "No, I¡¯m not teasing you. It¡¯s because for the entirety of my life, my wine is only for one person. After searching for a million miles and in a sea of people, I think you are the most suitable!"

    Seeing that the other person seems to be a little angry, Gu Bai quickly responded. His azure eyes were filled with a unique kind of purity.

    "Then why do you think I¡¯m the most suitable?"

    Ji Zhangyin lightly pinched Gu Bai¡¯s cheeks. The phrase ¡¯For the entirety of my life, my wine is only for one person.¡¯ made him inexplicably joyful.

    Afterpleting two tasks, Gu Bai can be considered to be a man with extensive experience who has lived for hundreds of years. Furthermore, the other person didn¡¯t conceal his expression, so he instantly saw through Ji Zhangyin¡¯s emotion.

    He circled his arms around his neck while that man pinched his chin. This kind of close contact deepened the feeling of familiarity. It could be waiting for the final confirmation.

    "You lower your head, I will tell you..."

    Gu Bai suddenly smiled at Ji Zhangyin and spoke softly.

    That brilliant unprecedent smile was like the most touching spring and the most echanting firework, endlessly blossoming and endlessly beautiful, with eyes that are like clear water, there¡¯s a heart moving charm.

    Ji Zhangyin was bewitched by the good looking eyes in front of him and couldn¡¯t restrain himself from lowering his head. Then, in the next moment, he felt those arms wrap around his neck and a soft touch on his lips.

    The youth kissed his lips and the slippery and delicate tongue slipped in, sucking and licking. When the tip of their tongues touched, he only felt that his heart seemed to have taken a blow and there was an indescribable sense of sweetness.

    This made him raise his hand to stop the guard who wanted to go forward, then he grabbed the youth¡¯s waist and pulled him up. He separated his legs to let him sit on hisp and then stuck out his tongue to entangle it together.

    Ji Zhangyin took the initiative to deepen this kiss, and he strongly swirled Gu Bai¡¯s tongue and sucked hard.

    The man¡¯s sudden passionate eruption made Gu Bai unable to resist and didn¡¯t want to resist. The trembling in the depths of his soul clearly told him that this Ji Zhangyin is the one, they¡¯ve met again.

    He kissed till he was dizzy and his whole body shuddered.

    "...Mhm ngh..."

    Absent-minded noises came out from Gu Bai. Their lips that are stuck together caused every syble leaking from his¡¯s lips to be unclear and carry a sweet nasally sound, as if acting spoiled coquettishly.

    This kind of charm intensified the kiss. Their lips and tongues are intertwined, tangled up inside and clinging on without letting go.

    Kissing until the tip of the tongue became numb and feeling that the youth in his embrace can¡¯t breathe, Ji Zhangyin finally separated with reluctance*. Staring at the string of silver dripping between their lips, his gaze darkened and he asked tly.

    *to wish to continue/to have not fully expressed oneself

    "Who are you?"

    Gu Bai was gasping and didn¡¯t answer. He smiled brightly as he stared at his dark gaze and determined that Ji Zhangyin is that man. There¡¯s a kind of indescribable joy in his heart.

    He felt that his never beating heart was finally going ba-dump ba-dump ba-dump ba-dump.

    In his whole life, his heart never once beated, no matter how touching the vicissitudes of life is, he won¡¯t feel the sadness.

    Before he came to do the tasks, he had met many people, many of whom were really affectionate, but he couldn¡¯t ept it no matter what. He couldn¡¯t feel the burning heartbeat of liking someone that other people talked about.

    All those people said that he¡¯s heartless and cold-hearted. He also reflected if that was really the case. Is he really a person without feelings? Does he really have no heart?

    But from the moment he met this person in the first task, everything seems to have changed. This man can make him feel his heart beat and also the indescribable warmth flowing in his heart. The man proved that he does have a heart.

    At this exact moment, there was a ruckus in front of the tea house, apanied by the deafening scream of Fu Tianci¡¯s servant, ¡°Second young master!¡± Gu Bai came back to his senses, it¡¯s not morning yet but Fu Tianci¡¯s matters already broke out.

    So he needs to go back quickly.

    Leaving behind a sentence, "When the wine is done brewing, I wille here to wait for you..." Gu Bai leaned over again and kissed that man¡¯s face again, then he skilfully came down from him. The moment his toes touched the ground, he quickly disappeared into the night.

    When he left, the guard who already had his eyes wide open for a long time finally went over to that man¡¯s side. He cupped his hands and asked for permission.

    "Master, this subordinate will immediately investigate."

    "En......"

    Ji Zhangyin nodded. Staring at the direction where Gu Bai left, he licked his lips that still had the lingering scent of that youth¡¯s dewy lips. His dark eyes faintly revealed burning mes.

 Chapter 29 part1

    Chapter 29: The protagonist of an ancient abusive novel (Part 1)

    Tranted by peonynoveltl

    It¡¯s been a busy month! I got buried by work and finally crawled out. Sorry it took this long to finally update again TT

    I¡¯ve also been really distracted by all the news going ontely.....sigh...

    <u></u>

    <u> </u>

    <u> </u> In the original n, Gu Bai decided to rush back to Fu Mansion after he was done dealing with Fu family¡¯s second young master to find a shield* to block this matter.

    *excuse

    In the past few years, although he wasn¡¯t bullied by servants like the original host in the storyline because of studying, he didn¡¯t raise his status into a real young master of the Fu family. The fact that the original host is a drag* is unchangeable.

    *woman¡¯s children from previous marriage (derogatory)

    Once something goes wrong, between his own son and a drag*, the brain of a normal person will definitely be biased towards his own son. Furthermore, the fact that he was present today can¡¯t be concealed.

    So he needs to go back to Fu mansion to find a shield before the matter of Fu Tianci is exposed. As for this shield, he already figured it out. Naturally, it¡¯s the target of this task, Fu Junli.

    In the Fu family, although Lord Fu has the rank of a master, but in the entire Fu family, Fu Junli who is already in charge of Fu family¡¯s business is the one with the final say. So as long as he receive Fu Junli¡¯s protection*, no one in Fu family will dare toy their hands on him.

    *blessing

    After preparing for several years, it¡¯s also time to make a move on the BOSS. To go against Fu Junli, he alreadypleted his strategy in recent years.

    Fu Junli is very cold-blooded, it¡¯s not easy to get close to such a person. Getting close to this person¡¯s heart is more difficult than entering heaven.

    However, nothing is for certain. While being cold-blooded, Fu Junli was also extremely infatuated. His more than ten years of reminiscing and nostalgia towards Ronglian* can prove his degree of infatuation.

    *Sweet lotus paste

    aka Lianzhi the white lotus

    Such people either don¡¯t love or love wholeheartedly.

    Therefore, the only way to attack such a BOSS is to step on the ex and upy the seat*. Using the simrities between the original host and Ronglian to get close to him. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any chance for Fu Junli to take a look at him, let alone make Fu Junli fall in love.

    *take the position

    As long as Fu Junli put his gaze on himself, then things will be easier. In the storyline, the original host¡¯s emotional intelligence was too low and his character was too weak, causing him to be unfavorable and therefore abandoned.

    Now that he already changed, there will be a poetic and artistic dreamlike ¡¯chance of encounter¡¯ that will sessfully seduce Fu Junli as nned.

    No matter how angry Lord Fu is for what happened to Fu Tianci today, he definitely won¡¯t dare to anger Fu Junli this cold-blooded son toe teach him a lesson. In the future, the oue of him VS the white lotus is even more uncertain.

    After a month long of crouching, he already pretty much understood the BOSS¡¯s itinerary. Tonight was a good time to have a ¡¯chance encounter¡¯, seamlessly linking them together.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t expect Fu Tianci¡¯s matter to be exposed before dawn. The little servant by his side was also a godly teammate. In a tea house full of people, he made a big fuss to find someone toe look at his young master¡¯s naked ass!

    However, even if things change, that dreamlike ¡¯chance encounter¡¯ can¡¯t. There¡¯s another thing, the original host and white lotus¡¯s simr azure eyes are the true weapons of seduction, the chance encounter is just icing on the cake....

    Fu mansion became very lively in the middle of the night. In therge garden, no matter if it¡¯s the madame, concubine, or servants, everyone climbed up from the bed and put on clothes to check the bustling scene.

    Lord Fu sat on a carved chair, apanied by a few wife and concubines. One gorgeous woman among them kept on crying.

    "Laoye*, you must give justice to my child. Today, it must be caused by the unlucky star brought by the seventh concubine. He went drinking and sightseeing* with my child. How did my child encounter such things, he was fine and without a single strand of hair missing! Sob sob..... "

    *Lord Fu is actually called Fu oye¡¯, the father/master of the household. Using ¡¯master¡¯ is probably more urate than ¡¯lord¡¯(?) But there¡¯s so much master this and master that in ancient story, so I will just stick with using Lord.

    *to appreciate the beauty of something

    Gu Bai was invited to admire the chrysanthemums by Fu Tianci

    The seventh concubine that she spoke of is Du Haitang. Du Haitang was anxious when she heard it and quickly defended "Laoye, there¡¯s no way, Yunxi is timid since he was small, where would he have the courage..."

    During these past few years in Fu mansion, she was still unable to bear Lord Fu¡¯s child. Gu Bai was able to pass the imperial exam at a young age and is also very filial to her, unlike his heartless father. Du Haitang looks forward to seeing him achieve schrly honour (or official rank). Fortunately there¡¯s someone that she can rely on for the rest of her life. After all, you can¡¯t depend on men, but there¡¯s still some hope in a son.

    "Enough, all of you shut up! Fugui, you say it, what happened today?"

    Lord Fu who was already holding backing anger was bothered by those twodies to the point of annoyance. He mmed the table, and with eyes full of anger, he first caught the little servant for interrogation.

    "Laoye, this servant will say it, this servant will say it. Today, the second young master made this servant go invite little young master Du to go to the Lihua Garden to drink and make friends. Who knew that not long after young master Du entered, a ruckus happened inside. When this servant went in again, the room was already a mess. The second young master was not in sight and little young master Du was also missing. Also don¡¯t know when they left the door, this servant was always waiting outside the door....¡±

    The little servant was frightened to the point of trembling, how could he dare to hide what happened. He immediately said everything, and in order to protect his own life, he spared no effort to push the matter to Gu Bai.

 Chapter 29 part2

    <strong>Unedited</strong>

    Each word and each sentence always expressed the meaning of, "Master, this does not involve this servant, this servant has always been guarding outside the door, and does not know anything!"

    Listening to the words of Fu Gui, Master Fu¡¯s expression was getting more and more ugly. Second Young Master Fu¡¯s mother¡¯s crying became more and more happy. Gu Bai followed suit and in his heart heughed more and more evilly. He already long knew that this dog-like servant would pull a fast one, but luckily this grandfather (referring to GB) already made preparations.

    He waited until the Master mmed his hand on the table and bellowed, ¡°How dare you disgrace have the impertinence to set up and harm my son!¡±

    Gu Bai sucked in a breath of air and forced his face to pale by a few shades. His face exposed an expression as if he wanted to cry, and only then did he start to ashamedly exin.

    ¡°Master, how would Yunxi dare to disrespect the Second Young Master? In any case, Yunxi bears the schrly honor of one who has passed the imperial exam, if you only rely on the ount of one lowly servant to determine Yunxi¡¯s fault, is it not too arbitrary? Kingdom Chu has aw, where an official must determine whether a schr hasmitted a crime or not. If you condemn me here, will you not still have to go through an authority? Master, please also listen to my exnation...¡±

    When he heard these words, Master Fu paused, what Gu Bai said made sense. Kingdom Chu really did have such aw.

    Ordinarily, Gu Bai was shut indoors and didn¡¯t speak much, adding onto his appearance of being easy to bully, only after he said it did everyone remember he was a schr. Thus, in Kingdom Chu, even if a schr was guilty, they still had to deliver them to an official to make the decision. He was also not allowed to be punished in private.

    Today, the scandal of her son¡¯s chrysanthemum bursting, how could they just deliver it to an official and make it public? The anger in Master Fu¡¯s heart was smothered, with him using great effort in order to repress his rage, his shining gaze staring tensely at Gu Bai when he spoke.

    ¡°Then you tell us, what the hell happened today? You and Tianci drank wine together, why did you go missing midway, and Tianci just suddenly run over to another private room!¡±

    Seeing Master Fu suppressing his anger, Gu Bai¡¯s heart was somewhat determined.

    It seems that his thoughts were correct. The original host really encountered this kind of misery. Following his birth, he was unable to shed his origins. Tthis was the ancient times, where identity and status were very important, and the difference in treatment of each social ss very distinct.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai looked up and spoke.

    ¡°Today Second Young Master did invite Yunxi to go to Li Huayuan to drink wine and make friends. Yunxi did not dare to disobey. But after we went, the Second Young Master was fully aware that once Yunxi drank wine, then I would get a red rash, one that won¡¯t disappear or reduce if not given one or two months. But he still forced me to drink. Yunxi was afraid that it will affect this time¡¯s preliminary imperial examination, so could only endure disgrace and pour wine for the Second Young Master and wait on the young masters to apologize, but who knew that, who knew...¡±

    Having said that much, Gu Bai deliberately paused, and on his face it looked like he was trying to the repress the crimson blush rising on his face with great effort. His face had an expression called so ashamed he wished to die, which led to Master Fu to be even more anxious and angry.

    ¡°Who knew what? You, quickly speak!¡±

    Afterward would be the crucial point as to why his son¡¯s chrysanthemum was burst. This brat humming and hawing was really making people anxious to death!

    ¡°Who knew that after the Second Young Master finished drinking, he would actually go so far as to want to pull Yunxi to go do that kind of filthy vile thing (sodomy)! Yunxi was afraid, and at once I jumped down from the window..."

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call someone! After leaving my son behind, how did he run to someone else¡¯s private room, Fu Gui was clearly outside guarding the door the whole time...wuwu..."

    The third concubine cried and interjected, what kind of morality and conduct her son had, she was aware of, this Du Yunxi¡¯s body had grown like his mother¡¯s, into such a seductive appearance. Her son who didn¡¯t abstain from men or women acting like this was not unexpected.

    It¡¯s just that if Fu Tianci¡¯s really managed to do it with Gu Bai, then whatever, but now it was her own son that suffered this cmity; once she thought about and pictured some of those horrible scenes, she was so angry she would cry.

    ¡°Call people? At that time, there were so many people in the tea house, if I called out, and this kind of thing was spread out, then would the Fu Family be a joke in this county¡¯s walls? Besides, when Yunxi jumped from the window, Yunxi broke his leg, and like this called for help for half a day and yet no one came to help me...¡±

    Gu Bai was, on one hand, ashamed and sullen, while at the same time pointing to his self-inflicted, deliberate dislocation of the bones in his the leg and continued to speak.

    ¡°Third Madam, you tell me, if the Second Young Master had such preposterous inclinations, then would Yunxi still dare stay in the room and call for people? As for the Second Young Master going into other people¡¯s private rooms, how would Yunxi know?¡±

    ¡°Whether Fu Gui was truly always outside guarding the door, who would know? I fell from the building and needed help, yet didn¡¯t see him? He also invited so many people toe and be noisy together everywhere, if today¡¯s matter is spread around, don¡¯t say that the Second Young Master won¡¯t be able to behave with integrity, where will Yunxi also still have the face to participate in the preliminary exams...¡±

    After he finished speaking, Gu Bai gave a look to the Du Haitang next to him, sending a meaningful nce, and Du Haitang immediately understood, chiming in to support him.

    ¡°Exactly my Lord, look, my family¡¯s Yunxi¡¯s legs have been broken, what could he do? Anyway, my family¡¯s Yunxi, no matter what is said, is still a schr. In this time¡¯s preliminary examination, he is a popr candidate to be the top scorer. If this kind of thing spread, how would he have the face to behave with integrity? How could the Second Young Master have such preposterous thoughts? Fu Gui also, my family¡¯s Yunxi broke his leg and called for a long time yet he would note to help him, what if this crippled him, wuwu...¡±

    As Du Haitang spoke, she also leaned forward onto Master Fu¡¯s body, the her that was born into prostitution knew how to grasp a man. Although she had not born any sons in recent years, she was also older now, but still as charming as before. At this moment, her weeping was like raindrops on pear blossoms, for a period of time, it actually made Master Fu speechless, his face betraying his softened heart.

    The three concubines on the side seeing this, were even more angered, and could not help but point at Gu Bai and howl.

    ¡°Master, Tianci is such a clever and child, today¡¯s matter must have been because he was seduced by this fox¡¯s charm! Look, he is a man, but grew to look like this, is he not naturally just a seductress!"

    Apanying the Third Concubine¡¯s words, everyone turned their eyes tond on Gu Bai¡¯s confused face, and even Master Fu stared at his stunning visage.

    Just now, because they were all focused on being angry and also the dim light of dusk, they did not carefully look at Gu Bai¡¯s face. At this moment the youth¡¯s starry eyes and exquisite nose, red lips and white teeth, cheeks also with a flush of shame, really disyed a gorgeous and unparalleled beauty!

    For a period of time, the whole roompletely quieted. Only until a man¡¯s voice sounded at the entrance of the door, did everyone¡¯s spirits slowly return.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    There was a voice like the wind, clear and melodious as it floated in, the person who wasing was definitely an exceptional nobleman.

    Gu Bai¡¯s body trembled a little, then he felt the stirred up emotions of the original host bursting forth; nog even thinking he suddenly stood up, and indignantly he said, ¡°You are all dishonoring me, what face do I have to see anyone!¡±

    After saying that, he dragged behind him an inconvenient leg, turning his body and seeming to be moving towards a pir to knock his head against, to attempt suicide. In actuality, the angle he calcted would directly cause him to bump into the body of the person who just came.

    Then, he gently raised his head, revealing moistened eyes.

    Azure colored pupils, reflecting the undting shine of water, the clear phoenix eyes were like resplendent sunlight throwing itself into the billows of a shiningke, and the beauty was breathtaking.

    ¡°Lianzhi...¡±

    Fu Junli supported the boy in front of him, and something shed in his eyes. His mouth slightly moved, and he whispered a name.

 Chapter 30

    <strong>Edited by Rush</strong>

    There weren¡¯t many people who possessed blue eyes in the great Kingdom of Chu. There might not even be one person in ten thousand.

    At this moment, even though Gu Bai, who had the original host¡¯s appearance, didn¡¯t have simr facial features to that person in Fu Junli¡¯s heart, Fu Junli still couldn¡¯t resist remembering that person from many years ago, because of that extraordinary pair of eyes.

    Fu Junli was originally unhappy because he came back in the middle of the night to a noisy and messy situation, bearing an annoyed expression, but he became soft in nearly the blink of an eye when he saw Gu Bai.

    He helped the gentle and soft Gu Bai get up, shielding him. He then turned his head, restoring his cold expression, and said to Master Fu:

    ¡°Father, what has happened, that there is such an uproar in the middle of the night?¡±

    Although he called him father, his tone did not hold any respect whatsoever, and instead sounded like he was interrogating, or rather, ming the other man. At this moment, it could be seen who had the final say and called the shots in the Fu family, and Fu Junli had never put his father in his eyes from the start.

    Fu Junli¡¯s character was originally ice-cold and ruthless. His mother was someone who was angered to death by Master Fu. It would be strange for him to be amiable towards Master Fu.

    Master Fu is ipetent. Nowadays, Fu Junli was the only reason the Fu family could continue to be rich. Master Fu wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead. He didn¡¯t even dare to speak to his son, and could only make a signal with his eyes towards the three concubines by his side and have them exin.

    When Gu Bai saw this, he quickly gave a meaningful nce to Du Haitang. Du Haitang immediately understood and ran over, rushing to speak before the other three concubines.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master, save my family¡¯s Yunxi, I beg you to bring justice to this concubine¡¯s son!¡±

    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±

    Although Fu Junli has never seen Gu Bai in these past years, he has still heard the name Yunxi. To think Yunxi was the youth currently in his arms, who had a pair of eyes simr to Lianzhi.

    Thinking of this, he looked down at Gu Bai and saw the expression of shame on the face of the youth. His blue eyes were red and glistening with tears, giving him an appearance that made people feel pity. Fu Junli frowned and knit his eyebrows.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master, family shames must not be spread abroad, but you are the one who manages the Fu family, and family matters should be decided by you. Today the Second Young Master invited my family¡¯s Yunxi to Li Huayuan to drink and make friends. This was a good thing, but who knew that the second young master would hold homosexual intentions towards my Yunxi! My Yunxi didn¡¯t obey, and jumped out of the window, breaking his leg. The second young master then engaged in that filthy affair and sustained injuries by himself. But now, he returned and is ming my Yunxi, wuwu, begging Young Master to bring justice. Yunxi has to go take the preliminary imperial examinations. What can we do now that his leg is broken, ah. Furthermore, if this matter gets out, how will we be able to go out and appear in front of other people...¡±

    Du Haitang finished speaking while crying, not even taking a breath in between words. She spared no pains or effort toin. In any case, the third concubine was already offended, and this little bit wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    ¡°This slut is talking nonsense! It¡¯s clear that he seduced my son!¡±

    The third concubine rushed to say. The Eldest Young Master was not Master Fu. Master Fu defended her son, but Fu Junli loathed her son a lot.

    Sure enough, after Fu Junli finished listening, his face immediately cooled down, Gu Bai seeing this opportunity raised his head, his azure eyes exposing a look of humiliation and sorrow.

    Fu Junli¡¯s thoughts paused. He pulled Gu Bai closer before turning his gaze on the third concubine, coldly saying.

    ¡°Second brother has be more and more outrageous in recent years. The Dongcheng vige just happens to becking someone in charge, tomorrow I¡¯ll have younger brother go there and learn how to manage the vige affairs. From now on, today¡¯s matter will be dropped!¡±

    Regarding this person who resembled Lianzhi, he could be lenient and somewhat protect him.

    When he finished, he picked Gu Bai up in a princess carry and stormed out in a huff. The third concubine was left behind with a panicked face, standing in her original ce, and suddenly started crying loudly..

    The vige of Dongcheng is a barren, mountainous ce. If her son went there, then she was afraid that he might never have the chance toe back. Without her son, who will support her in the future?

    On the other side, Fu Junli took Gu Bai away. He did not send him back to the court where he lived, but brought him back to his room and called over a doctor to examine his legs.

    Fu Junli acted like a gentleman on the surface and seemed to be an exceptional young master. But in actuality, he, more than anyone, acted without reason and when he handled tasks, he did thingspletely by his own preference. For example, in the original plot, when he easily dug out the original host¡¯s pair of eyes, one could see just how much of a sick bastard he is from that.

    Fu Junli now, once again, decided Du Yunxi¡¯s fate. No one dared to defy his orders, and no one dared even more to stop his conduct. Thus, Gu Bai obediently remained still when he brought him back.

    The doctor finished examining his leg, which had been dislocated , set it back into the right position, and bound it up well. After he left, Gu Bai bowed his head and whispered, ¡°Many thanks to Elder Young Master¡¯s just decision...¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me, second brother¡¯s conduct has been licentious. He needs to be taught a lesson." Fu Junli said with a gentle expression.

    Seeing Gu Bai¡¯s head was lowered, making him unable to see that pair of familiar and cherished eyes, he immediately knit his brows again, and reached out to lift the youth¡¯s head up. Only when he saw the azure eyes again did his face show a gentle smile, and he continued.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at me when you¡¯re speaking?¡±

    Gu Bai resisted the desire to get away from him with great difficulty and quietly said, ¡°When I first entered the residence, the housekeeper said that the first and foremost rule after entering the residence is that one is not allowed to lift one¡¯s head and look at Eldest Young Master...¡±

    Fu Junli paused, remembering this rule he had made, and was inexplicably annoyed for a moment. The fact that he only discovered this youth¡¯s eyes today, turns out it was because of this rule.

    ¡°This rule only applies to others. You don¡¯t have to follow it in the future. You have to look up at me when you speak...¡±

    He turned Gu Bai¡¯s face squarely towards him and stiffly made this request.

    Gu Bai was very cooperative and immediately raised his head and, using those beautiful eyes to look towards him, nodded obediently.

    Fu Junli was fond of this well behaved appearance, and he immediately bowed his head and kissed his eyes, praising, ¡°Your eyes are very pretty...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Gu Bai did not speak, his eyes showing some panic and his uncertainty of what he should do, like a lovable little bunny. Fu Junli¡¯s heart went soft upon seeing this.

    The well-behaved youth in front of him reminded him of the scene he saw when he first saw that person many years ago. At that time, the youth also exposed a panicked and overwhelmed expression. Those azure colored eyes were so beautiful, he was such an enchanting person.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ovep the figure in his head with the Gu Bai in front of him. Because he was so close to Gu Bai, he suddenly smelled the scent of orchid incense on him, and could not help but inquire, ¡°You have the fragrance of orchids on your body? Do you like orchids?¡±

    The corners of Gu Bai¡¯s lips hooked up. Shallowly smiling, henodded "En."

    "Why do you like orchids?" Fu Junli was somewhat moved.

    Because you like it, ah. Because orchids emitted a type of secretive fragrance and gave off a noble and pure disposition, ah. Because your white lotus is your lofty and unsullied orchid, ah. This grandpa wants to get closer to you, even if you don¡¯t like it you still have to like, ah!

    Gu Bai secretly said this in his heart, but he smiled lightly on the surface. "Autumn orchids, ah, are so pure, the green leaves and purple stalks... in a field of beautiful flowers, it would standout ah, this kind of orchid, how could anyone not like..."

    When these words fell, Fu Junli only felt that things became a blur in front of him. He seemed to have seen the person in his heart whom he had already been thinking of for a long time.Suddenly he reached out and hugged Gu Bai, his chin pressing against his forehead, murmuring, ¡°Lianzhi Lianzhi, I¡¯ve finally found you...¡±

    Gu Bai did not speak, but the fists hidden under his sleeves clenched tightly without a word or movement. Only then was he able to endure and suppress the pain and resentment that suddenly arose from the pit of his stomach because of the original host.

    ............

    After this, Gu Bai stayed in Fu Junli¡¯s court in order to treat his leg injury. Fu Junli, who rarely returned home in the past, began to return to the residence every day.

    However, times where his emotions went out of control like that night, didn¡¯t happen again, because apart from his eyes, the original host¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t actually simr to Lianzhi. It was not something that could be easily confused.

    It was only that Fu Junli¡¯s ice-cold face became softer when he saw Gu Bai¡¯s eyes. It was as if he was looking for a hint of someone else in his eyes. It was very clear that the other party had already started treating him as a substitute for Lianzhi.

    Although Gu Bai intended to deliberately imitate Lianzhi¡¯s appearance to get close to Fu Junli, he didn¡¯t want to continue mimic him forever. This was just a method to get close to him. If he was just blindly imitating, he was afraid that Fu Junli¡¯s feelings towards Lianzhi would be deeper and deeper, which was not beneficial to his task.

    Therefore, what he needed to do after getting close is show off the special characteristics that belonged to Du Yunxi while he was imitating, and imperceptibly influence him to subtly nt a new seed in Fu Junli¡¯s heart.

    Then he will find a way to let this seed sprout and grow into a towering tree, covering up the brilliance of Lianzhi...

    On this day, Fu Junli had time so he did not leave the residence. The sun was shining brightly, and he sent a person to arrange a table for his Guqin*. He elegantly plucked the strings, while staring at the garden full of orchids, reminiscing on the past.

    [T/N: Guqin is a Chinese zither, yed by plucking the strings~ Video: https://.youtube/watch?v=Gp73nOQ8%5D

    Gu Bai sat on the stone bench, both hands propping up his chin, his clear eyes staring at him.

    ¡°Do you know how to y the Guqin?¡± Feeling his gaze, Fu Junli turned his head and asked while smiling.

    ¡°No...¡± Gu Bai shook his head sincerely. He knew how to do many of things, but he didn¡¯t know how to y the Guqin.

    ¡°Do you want to learn? I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Even if the youth in front of him does not look like Lianzhi at all, that pair of simr eyes could always make his heart melt into a puddle. He remembered ying the Guqin together with that person before.

    Unfortunately, Gu Bai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn...¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Fu Junli¡¯s face became cold almost in an instant. The pleasant countenance he had towards Gu Bai was all based on his simrity with Lianzhi.

    Gu Bai saw through his emotions in one nce, and in his heart he shook his head and sighed.

    It wasn¡¯t that he doesn¡¯t like the Guqin, it was just that in the plot, because the original host identally touched the Guqin that was considered Lianzhi¡¯s, Fu Junli punished him by pulling out all ten of his fingernails. Because of the psychological shadow left behind, he was unable to control this body¡¯s aversion to learning the Guqin.

    Dismissing this thought, he pulled a jade flute from his waist and waved it at him. His beautiful face showed a bright smile.

    ¡°Although the sound of the Guqin is beautiful, I think the sound of the flute is even more interesting. I know how to y it, is Brother Junli willing to apany Yunxi in performing a piece?¡¯

    That¡¯s right, he addressed him using this effeminate way of "Brother Junli". Who told that white lotus to address Fu Junli like this. Unfortunately, it was clear that that person liked this kind of behavior.

    In an instant, the displeasure Fu Junli felt just now disappeared at this appetion.

    Although he had some regrets that he couldn¡¯t y the Guqin with Gu Bai. In the past, ying the Guqin when he was together with Lianzhi was their favorite form of entertainment. But Gu Bai calling him like that calmed his inner heart, and so, with reluctance he epted it. Nodding his head, he agreed to his request for apaniment.

    ¡°Then I will start first...¡±

    Gu Bai smiled, then ced the jade flute lightly between his lips and blew.

    Contrary to Fu Junli¡¯s expectations, he did not choose an elegant and slow melody, but yed a very cheerful and lighthearted piece of music, which was as lively as the sshing of a spring.

    The reason why Gu Bai chose this piece was, naturally, to express the special traits of Du Yunxi through it. Fu Junli¡¯s beloved Lianzhi liked elegant and emotional music the most, so he would choose music with an opposite style.

    His call of Brother Junli exposed another small simrity, and then he yed a song that was not simr to him on a jade flute, these things contradicted one another, making Fu Junli feel conflicted. They were simr, but also not. Once this conflict has umted to a certain extent, Fu Junli would absolutely not use him as a substitute for Lianzhi, because they were twopletely different people.

    Fu Junli nked for a period of time and did not catch up. Gu Bai did mind him, and continued to y. He knew how to y the jade flute, and also enjoyed ying the jade flute, because this was something Qin Shitian had taught him in thest world.

    Qin Shitian was like the first world¡¯s Nie Qingcang, they both liked cheerful and lively rhythms. In the first world, Nie Qingcang knew how to y the piano. In the second world, Qin Shitian yed the jade flute. He didn¡¯t know if the Ji Changyin this world would also like cheerful music or not. No, he definitely would, because they were all the same person.

    Thinking in this way, Gu Bai¡¯s heart rose in happiness, and even the music he made was influenced, making it sound even sweeter and more cheerful.

    He narrowed his eyes, taking pleasure in the music. This kind of happiness influenced the mood of the people around him, and also influenced Fu Junli. He had not felt this kind of cheerful and rxed feeling for a long time now.

    In fact, he also liked the sound of the flute better than the Guqin. It was just that Lianzhi liked ying the Guqin, so he also began to like it.

    When Gu Bai finally finished the flute song and opened his eyes, using those azure colored pupils to look towards him, Fu Junli felt a softness and tenderness he could not put into words in his heart.

    Just as it seemed the two people would begin to ovep again, Gu Bai walked over, poked at a few of the Guqin¡¯s strings, and then handed him the jade flute in his hand. He tilted his little head, his eyes curved, and he brightly smiled.

    ¡°Brother Junli, the preliminary rounds of the imperial examinations areing soon, Yunxi still has not studied today, so he won¡¯t chat with you today. You y some music and appreciate the flowers first, Yunxi will go read books now...¡±

    After saying this, Gu Bai turned around and left, leaving behind a faint scent.

    Fu Junli smelled it and he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. The youth was not wearing the familiar orchid fragrance today. Apart from their azure eyes, he and Lianzhi were not alike at all.

    This kind of realization made Fu Junli¡¯s face turn cold. After a long time, he looked at the jade flute in his hand. He remembered the feeling of joy just now, and couldn¡¯t help but soften his face. His flute has also been lying in dust for a long time now...

    <strong>Notes:</strong>

    FJL seems like a psychopath >.> Go GB! Get revenge for the original host and then go have fun times with JCY hehe

    P.S. Rush is a super great editor¨Cshow her some love~~~~~~~

 Chapter 31

    <strong>E</strong><strong>dited by Rush</strong>

    Fu Junli found that the youth was in fact really different from the person in his heart. Other than those eyes with the same color, the two didn¡¯t have even a shred ofmonality.

    The Lianzhi that he knew was as elegant and pure as orchids. He loved white clothing, soothing music, and orchids, but had a slightly arrogant and cute disposition. Although he was low-born, he brought with him the air of a magnificent noble that could overturn the world.

    And yet the other youth named Yunxi... he also liked to wear white clothes, but he liked fast paced cheerful music. He was fond of orchids, yet he did not love them. His temperament was cute, but it did not resemble Lianzhi¡¯s air of haughtiness. Yet he also carried with him a different air, one of standing alone above a chaotic world.

    Even those blue eyes of his that were the same color as Lianzhi¡¯s, were different somehow. Lianzhi was lofty and unsullied, yet he was also pure, so pure that his charm could leave an imprint on one¡¯s soul.

    Often, Yunxi would call him ¡®Brother Junli¡¯, just like the person from that time would, yet it always had a different feeling. It was full of a flourishing vitality that did not seem to disperse, and hearing it made him feel happy.

    The imperial examinations that urred every three years were just around the corner, and the entirety of the Country of Chu is very lively. Jun City was near the Imperial capital city and was known as the Hundred Flowers City, thus, before each round of examinations, Jun City would hold a lively flower appreciation banquet.

    When the time came, well-known and gifted schrs woulde to the city to participate. They would alsopete in poetryposition. If they won, not only would they be famous, but they would win all kinds of prizes, too.

    In the past, the prizes were sometimes money, sometimes even rare collections of famous paintings. It was said that this time, the Minister of Revenue would be choosing a husband for his daughter at this flower appreciation banquet.

    Everyone had somewhat heard of the Minister of Revenue¡¯s daughter. She was a woman who was delicate as a flower and refined as jade, and brimming with talent. Therefore, the entertainment at this year¡¯s flower appreciation banquet would be more lively than the previous years¡¯ banquets.

    Fu Junli would be a participant in this lively banquet. He wasn¡¯t rushing over there to try to marry the daughter of the Minister of Revenue, but because all the aplished and attractive gifted schrs were requested to attend as guests.

    Since Fu Junli was going to go, Gu Bai naturally had to follow. He had to take advantage of the time before the white lotus appeared to quickly get this person into the palm of his hands. Otherwise, once the white lotus appeared, his odds of sess would be greatly reduced.

    Gu Bai wore white from head to toe, and held a decorative folding fan. While he was ridiculing all the inconvenience of a gathering of schrs, he sat next Fu Junli to participate in the flower appreciation banquet.

    Before the poetrypositionpetition officially began, all the schrs who were fortunate enough to get seats had already sat down and started mutually greeting each other. The rest, who didn¡¯t get a seat, could only stand around and watch the excitement. After all, the location of the banquet was only so big, and there were over a thousand talented schrs who came to participate. If every person who came participated in the poetry versepetition, then the banquet wouldn¡¯t be able to finish even if it was held until tomorrow morning. Therefore, every time a flower appreciation banquet is held, the people actually participating in the poetryposition contest would only be a dozen or so people from the thousand attending.

    Gu Bai was not participating in the poetrypetition, but he had the benefit of being in contact with Fu Junli, the number one talent in Jun city, so he also had a seat.

    However, no one here was familiar with him. Also, the people who saw his outstanding appearance and wanted toe over and give a greeting were scared off by Fu Junli¡¯s cold face. And so, for a period of time, no one spoke to Gu Bai.

    Since no one struck up a conversation with him, Gu Bai could only sit in his seat, so bored that he yawned. Two drops of moisture seeped from his beautiful eyes, hanging onto his thick eyshes. With one hand he propped up his cheek and with the other, he held a cup of tea. The white steaming off the tea was dense. It blurred the five senses, giving the delicate and beautiful youth an alluring air that charmed and moved others, attracting many people around to secretly cast their gazes over...

    On the surface, Fu Junli was talking to another schr, but he was actually always looking at Gu Bai. Noticing his appearance, the color of his eyes slightly changed.

    The Lianzhi in his heart would never have such ack of care for etiquette, or have thisnguid posture. Although he did not take the Confucian code of etiquette too seriously, the way he usually behaved scrupulously followed the etiquette of a young noble. If there was someone in front of him who did not have good etiquette, Fu Junli would definitely frown and feel disgust in his heart.

    But, at this moment, Gu Bai¡¯szy gesture did not give him a feeling of disgust. Instead, looking at the youth in that blurred, foggy way, he felt that the youth was truly adorable in his unruliness.

    "Are you very bored?" He couldn¡¯t help but whisper to him.

    ¡°I am. Look, I¡¯ve already drunk two pots of this tea. I heard that the banquet only starts at the Hai hour, but it¡¯s only the You hour right now...¡± Gu Bai said, nodding. He picked up his teacup and shook it, his lips slightly raised. He seemed as though he had grievances, acting grudgingly, as if he were a spoiled child. Those clear azure eyes of his flickered with the reflection of light, giving off an enticing appearance.

    Fu Junli was so captivated by his bewitching, soul-snatching charm that his breathing stopped for a few seconds. Only then did he raise his hand and rub Gu Bai¡¯s head, warmly saying, ¡°In that case, how about we y a game?¡±

    ¡°What game?¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes lit up like the dazzling and magnificent sunlight.

    Fu Junli¡¯s breathing paused again, his eyes staring at Gu Bai for a long while, only to smile warmly and gesture at him to wait. Then he stood up and turned to the gifted schrs below him.

    ¡°At such a fine time and with such beautiful scenery, there¡¯s no harm in everyone ying a game together. As it is the flower appreciation banquet, how about we y the Fluttering Flower game? Today the topic can be ¡¯Hundred Flowers¡¯...¡±

    The Fluttering Flower drinking game was originally one of those drinking games to liven things up. It belonged to one of the forms of entertainment in the Book of Songs, and was rather elegant. People without a poetic foundation wouldn¡¯t be able to y it well, so this wine-drinking game was one of the favorite literature games for schrs.

    This kind of elegant game was suitable for today¡¯s asion of the flower appreciation poetrypetition, and it was the number one schr of Jun City, Fu Junli, who suggested it. Everyone, one after the other, agreed.

    Gu Bai also revealed a look of interest on the surface, but in his heart he was ridiculing them. He didn¡¯t want to have to act like these pretentious literati. He really didn¡¯t like this kind of game that wasted one¡¯s mental capacity...

    But seeing that everyone, including the big BOSS, was so interested, it would not be good for him to be contrary. He could only brace himself and apany this flock of pedantic schrs to y.

    After going around the circle, it was his turn. Gu Bai exhaled, took his tea cup, and smoothed his lips before beginning to speak.

    ¡°The swallows have yet to return to their old nests, yet the beautiful spring sun has almost set, a misty rain shrouds a piece of desert, and the apricot flowers in the chill of spring breeze, have lost their beauty with the light, appearing wretched.¡± The words fell, and eyelids lifted. Gu Bai giarized without feeling the least bit of pressure.

    Everyone was shocked. Before, everyone recited the Analects of Confucius as well as the Five Confucian ssics, and within the books they memorized the old verses. Gu Bai actually recited verses they had never heard before on the spot. It was obvious that this youth hadposed them himself. Having written such fine verses in such a short amount of time, it was clear why everyone there exposed a look of admiration.

    Even Fu Junli, whose eyes often looked down on people from above, revealed his admiration. Gu Bai did not change his expression on the surface and turned towards him, grinning. ¡°Brother Junli, it¡¯s your turn now...¡±

    This smile, paired with the fragmented light scattering in the pupil of his eyes, made him lookpassionate, yet also ruthless. It seemed to be intentional, but also seemed unintentional, and it was inconceivably brilliant, inducing a spell that nothing could break.

    Fu Junli¡¯s breath stopped, and for a split second, his state of mind was affected. Holding his breath, he stared at the beautiful youth in front of him, unable to speak.

    He only snapped out of it after a long while. His brain was nk, and he conceded defeat, picking up the wine cup and drinking.

    Gu Bai looked at his movements and smiled happily in his heart. It seemed that the strategy he used over many days was very effective, but his counter-attack was not yet finished. Vengeance has not yet been achieved, and theserades still needed to work hard.

    Afterwards, every time it was his turn, Gu Bai carefreely giarized the verses he had heard in thest two worlds, as well as the world he was living in before, with a thick face.

    When they came across him giving verses simr to the style here, everyone praised him for his great erudition and schrly attitude. When they came across him reciting something different, the schrs who were not in the least aware were even more stunned by how creative and clever he was. The unsuspecting talents were amazed by his quick thinking. He really could finish a poem in seven steps.

    Until the very end, the entire Fluttering Flower game had be Gu Bai¡¯s one-person show. Gu Bai shamelessly did not even have a shred of passion for poetry, or guilt for giarizing in his heart. Afterall, he was not doing this for the fame, but rather, for the admiration in Fu Junli¡¯s eyes to deepen.

    Fu Junli was a talented schrly nobleman. The kind of person he liked the most was a person who had the same interests, personality, and circumstances. The more he showed his talent, the more Fu Junli would value and pay attention to him.

    Once Fu Junli began to pay more and more attention to himself, then thepletion of his mission of obtaining Fu Junli¡¯s love would not be far away. The love between men is often derived from a beginning of appreciation.

    As for the future, Gu Bai didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of Fu Junli somehow discovering that he had schemes from the very beginning. By that time, Gu Bai would have basicallypleted the mission and found a way to throw him away. Fu Junli would not even get such an opportunity!

    When said like that, it seemed like he was toying with the other person, but there was no other way. He was but a passing traveler in this world, his purpose ining to this world was toplete his mission. The original host¡¯s request must be fulfilled.

    His past lives, the results of this current life, the endings of all the targets of his missions, these were all things the original hosts exchanged their souls for. He... was just an outsider.

    Yes, in the end, he was just a stranger...

    After thinking about it, Gu Bai smiled and picked up the cup of wine on the table. He tilted his head back and poured the wine into his mouth.

    For the first time in his life, he actually reflected on the significance of living. The significance of him always trying hard to keep living. Why did he have to strive so hard to continue living? Why...

    His movement of drinking wine had an indescribable confidence and ease, and his expression was also incredibly enticing. All the people around him looking at him fell into a daze.

    In addition to all the people in the hall, there was a man sitting in a pavilion to the side who was peering downwards through the window, his eyes also following that charming person. The color of his eyes darkened a little.

    The subordinates at his side saw the man¡¯s expression, and couldn¡¯t help but butter him up ¡°Master, this young master is really quite a wonderful person...¡±

    ¡°He still dares to tease this lonely person...¡±

    Ji Changyin stared at the youth radiating brilliance in the banquet hall and his mood was very joyful,ughing quietly.

    At this time, Gu Bai, who was in the banquet hall, seemed to feel something. He looked toward the side. The moment he discovered his man¡¯s figure, an expression of pleasant surprise burst forth from his eyes.

    Upon seeing this, the smile on Ji Changyin¡¯s face grew bigger, and his mood became more and more pleasant. He gave an order to the Imperial bodyguard at his side.

    ¡°Go down and send him up...¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Imperial bodyguard immediately went down the stairs to go get the person as if his life were dependent on it.

    On the other side, when Gu Bai was in a moment of sadness for no reason, he felt a familiar aura around him. In an instant, he knew who this aura belonged to. His sad mood suddenly became excited and joyful. He almost couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to immediately leave this ce to go find him, but in the end he still resisted urge.

    He should not be impatient in seeing his man. If the mission failed, the fate that awaited him was getting turned into scattered ashes and dispersed smoke, and he would never have the chance to end up with his man again.

    And so he waited like this for a while, when Ji Changyin¡¯s Imperial bodyguard finally came.

    ¡°My family¡¯s Master would like to invite Du-gongzi toe upstairs and drink tea together."

    The Imperial guard did not say much, and directly took out a token, clearly and concisely expressing his purpose foring.

    They only saw that the token waspletely made of gold, and a golden dragon was wrapped around it. In the middle there was only one simple ¡®Ji¡¯ character. Outsiders wouldn¡¯t know, but the people present who had some status immediately sucked in a breath.

    Fu Junli¡¯splexion also changed. Hesitating for a long while, he picked up Gu Bai¡¯s hand, ready to go together with him. That master is not a good person, if Yunxi went alone and carelessly offended him, the consequences were unfathomable.

    ¡°Fu-Gongzi, my family¡¯s Master said to invite Du-Gongzi...¡±

    The guard expressionlessly blocked him.

    Seeing this, Gu Bai looked up at the man in the window on top of the pavillion, and smiled in his heart. Pulling Fu Junli¡¯s sleeve, he slightly smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Brother Jun Li do not worry, Yunxi will go over and quicklye back. It¡¯s just to drink tea. Yunxi understands what to do.¡±

    After saying that, Gu Bai left with the guard.

    Fu Junli stood in his original ce, watching Gu Bai¡¯s back gradually drift further apart from him. His eyes revealed concern. The youth and Lianzhi were the same. They seemed as if they understood propriety, but in reality, their true nature was pure and they were unaware of potential mishaps. Moreover the proud youth was actually even more uninhibited than Lianzhi by a few degrees in regards to the guiding principles of the Confucian code.

    Lianzhi, Yunxi, Lianzhi, Yunxi. For a moment, Fu Junli¡¯s brain continuously intertwined those two simr yet not simr figures...

    <b>Notes:</b>

    It seems that GB¡¯s careful nning and execution of the original host¡¯s revenge is paying off~ In the middle of this chapter, it got a bit mncholy ?? But we get to see our ML next chapter!!!

    ¡ª

    "Fu Junli¡¯s breath stopped..."

    Editor Rush: And stay that way, you jerk. Seriously, this is the second time already. It might as well be a permanent thing.

    Dan-dan: *thinking to self* Rush is fierce :O

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    <i>Synopsis</i>

    <i>Gu Bai had to choose to go through various wonderful books toplete tasks in order to continue to live after an idental death.</i>

    <i>Every time he became a cannon fodder inside the story books, Gu Bai¡¯s code ofpleting task is ¡ª-by all means, don¡¯t be inferior, don¡¯t be shameless, don¡¯t be upright... hold on to a golden thigh.</i>

    <i>After several transmigrating...</i>

    <i>Cannon fodder: (angry contempt) ... You¡¯re already so powerful, why are you still shamelessly holding on to a golden thigh to deal with us!?</i>

    <i>Gu Bai: (remain calm) That... I got used to it...</i>

    Here, Gu Bai followed the guards and quickly entered the elegant pavilion.

    ¡°Ji Changyin!¡±

    As soon as he entered the house, Gu Bai cheerfully fell in front of the man, his hands wrapped around his neck, and the whole person hung up on him. If he had hesitated in thest life, then this time he would never have scruples anyone.

    No matter what kind of feelings for this person, in short, he can bring him the feeling of heartbeat, which is the most important, the mysterious master said, three thousand worlds, they can not meet every time, who knows whether he could meet this person in the next task.

    ¡°You just stole the show. After today, you will be famous around the county. I can¡¯t tell that you mind is full of learning...¡±

    The man held his hips in time and kneaded a few on his stic buttocks. He was so addicted that his voice was filled with joy.

    Gu Bai smiled and rxed to lean on his body, ¡°I don¡¯t have an encyclopedic mind. I just tricked them. Do you think I am like a refined schr?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Ji Changyin stared at the impolite person who was hanging on himself and shook his head,

    ¡°That¡¯s the case, but although I am not full of talent, but I can still recite several poems. Do you want to listen?¡±

    After that, he didn¡¯t wait for the man to speak and then read it.

    ¡°People said the sea is deep, but can¡¯t bepared with lovesickness; the sea area still has a limit , abut there is no limit for lovesickness. Take the zither to the high tower, the tower is covered with full moonlight; y the melody of longing, the string and heart are both broken. How do you think this poem?¡±

    After reading it, Gu Bai looked up at the man, expressing his intention to praise.

    That look of quick intelligence and soft refinement in his eyes made Ji Changyinugh.

    ¡°Good poetry is a good poem, but why read this poem? Still so sad?¡±

    ¡°Acacia, think about you for all day and night, do you miss me?¡±

    Gu Bai stared at the man in front of him, and the look in his eyes made Ji Changyin¡¯s eyes darken again. He found that he had no resistance to his eyes.

    His eyes always give him a kind of uncontroble joy which make him could not help but want to kiss the sweet lips of the young boy.

    However, he still resisted, bowed his head and said,

    ¡°Then tell me, should I miss Gu Bai or Yunxi?¡±

    As he said, his palms slowly slid down the juvenile¡¯s spine line, kneading his soft and stic hips through the clothes, whose touch is simply maddening.

    ¡°Of course Gu Bai...¡±

    Gu Bai held his hydrated eyes and firmly said. The legs and feet of him were softened by the man¡¯s kneading his buttocks. He could only stand firmly by leaning on his arms. It was veryfortable to smell the familiar breath of the man.

    He liked and expected his breath that he seemed to have missed for ten millions of years.

    He was not surprised by the fact that the man could find Du Yunxi¡¯s information. When they met at the tea house, he watched Ji Changyin¡¯s dressing, and the guards around him could see that the identity of him was definitely not low, and he still used the name of Du Yunxi today.

    He smiled. He took the initiative to kiss Ji Changyin¡¯s lips. He continued, "You can regard Gu Bai as my literary name, you can call this name..."

    ¡°Is it reasonable to be called like this?¡± Ji Changyin continued cuddling him and kneading his favorite soft body.

    ¡°I like it, do you like this name?¡±

    The boy smiled brightly and made people feelfortable. Ji Changyin no longer struggled, no matter what the boy called, who he is, he is himself.

    Gu Bai was hugged to himself and sat down against the chair next to him. He took a piece of cake and fed it to his mouth. He was in a good mood and teased him when the boy opened his mouth.

    When the boy was dissatisfied to stared at him, he grabbed his hand and opened his mouth to eat the pastry. He even put out his pink and tender tongue to lick his finger. Ji Changyin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved a few times and said,

    ¡°What about the wine you saidst time? Is it brewed?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, still need a few days , I will give you when my wine is brewed, it will be better than your treasured wine... and help me get one more piece of cake.¡±

    Gu Bai said while he licked his lips.

    The guardian¡¯s eyes were almost fierce. The little boy was so bold that he dared to instruct the master to serve. Did he want to die? !

    Ji Changyin alsoughed and kneaded his ass hard. ¡°Do you know who I am, you dare to tell me to serve you?¡±

    ¡°Ji Changyin, you introducedst time...¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t know what the name means in Da Chu State?¡± Ji Changyin raised his eyebrows.

    Gu Bai stared at him and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know, you tell me...¡±

    He did not know that he had been staying in Fu¡¯s house and had never been out except private school. However, he knew that the name of the royal family of the Da Chu State was surnamed Ji. Did the man reincarnate to the royal family this time?

    As he expected, Ji Changyin raised his finger to a direction and slowly said,

    ¡°You asked where I live? There, in the East Pce of the Forbidden City...¡±

    The man living in the East Pce of the Imperial City is self-evident to be the Crown Prince!

    After that, Ji Changyin stared at his face, and seemed to see something from his face. the meaning of the Crown Prince status is not ordinary formon people, and everyone knew his moody temper. Whether the boy was fearful or wanted something else.

    The juvenile who looked very beautiful, and whose character was pleasing appeared suddenly. He was like a jade person tailored for him. He had to be alerted for growing up in the intriguing pce. But as staring at the boy¡¯s eyes, his heart couldn¡¯t give birth to a little bit of alert.

    Who knew that after the boy¡¯s eyes shined for once and said, "You are the Crown Prince, can I be your Crown Princess?"

    It took Ji Changyin a few minutes to digest this sentence, and then couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Is there a man who became the Crown Prince in this world since ancient times?¡±

    ¡°No one did it before, but someone will do it in the future. The rules of the ancestors are fixed by man, so naturally they can also be changed by people. Will you marry me to let me enter the pce and stay beside you?¡±

    Gu Bai did not care, staring at Ji Changyin with a burning gaze.

    The warm, passionate scorpions stared at him intently, as if there was only them left in this heaven and there was nothing else.

    Ji Changyin had the illusion of being hit hard, and it was like the thunder of the winter, which shocked his mind with a nk turmoil.

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Changyin used a lot of self-control to restrain his mad heart, and picked up the ss on the table to drink to calm down.

    ¡°What wine do you drink today? I smell different from the onest time, let me taste...¡±

    Looking at his appearance, Gu Bai smiled in the heart. He had lived for hundreds of years, and it was not a problem to deal with such an old lover who knew inside out.

    He said this while grabbing his hand and moving it to his mouth and drinking the rest of the wine.

    His face fainted a group of rouge and his eyes were foggy. His eyes were flowing, which seemed to be able to drag people into his fascinating world.

    This scene made Ji Changyin feel that breathing was a little difficult. The young boy was tempting him all the time, so that his chilled atrium seemed to be washed by water and began to soften slowly.

    ¡°Tasty?¡±

    Ji Changyin touched his scatted hair, and his eyes showed a gentle love that he had never noticed.

    The guards beside were secretly shocked. The little boy was really fantastic, and he was able to let the master reveal the magical emotion of gentleness!

    For so many years, they have never seen the expression of the master, so the gentle look is really entric!

    ¡°It¡¯s better than thest time, but it still isn¡¯t tasty than my wine..."

    Gu Bai smiled and yed the word "boast without shame" to the extreme.

    Ji Changzhen like this kind of look. He never knew that someone can let himself put down the guard in such a short period of time.

    ¡°Your Highness, the elder son of Fu¡¯s family asked to see!¡±

    Just then, the door was ringing and the outside guards reported it.

    The elder son of Fu¡¯s family? Fu Junli?

    Gu Bai and Ji Changyin were both stunned at the same time. Ji Changyin had not spoken yet, but Gu Bai hurried down from him. Ji Changyin¡¯s eyes sank and restrained him,

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you afraid to be seen by others?¡±

    Of course he was afraid that Fu Junli would see him and the mission would fail! Gu Bai thought in his heart, but he knew that he was angry from his voice , and he went to kiss the man¡¯s cheek and whispered,

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let Fu Junli know that I am in love with you.¡±

    "Why?" Ji Changyin¡¯s gentle face just turned gloomy, and there was a kind of dark emotion in his eyes.

    ¡°I will exin it to youter. You only need to remember that if Fu Junli can¡¯t fall in love with Du Yunxi, then Gu Bai will die...¡±

    As soon as the word "death" was said, Ji Changyin almost stopped breathing in an instant. The cognition of "Gu Bai will die" made him have an unbearable tearing pain in his chest.

    He watched Gu Bai for a while before he let him go.

    Perceiving the emotions and movements of Ji Changyin, Gu Bai¡¯s heart had an indescribable relief and joy. Although this man has lost his memory, his soul is marked with his shadow.

    ¡°Let hime in...¡±

    Gu Bai stared at Ji Changyin with joy, and the gloom in Ji Changyin¡¯s heart disappeared, then he waved the guard to bring Fu Junli in.

    ¡°Prince, if my younger brother had offended you, please forgive him. I apologize to you. It¡¯s sote that please allow me to bring him back...¡±

    Zigu is the literary name of Fu Junli, and the literati are generally used the name outside.

    As soon as he entered the house, the man who had always been elegant and indifferent showed a tense expression at the moment, and pulled Gu Bai to his side regardless of etiquette, which seemed like a protective posture.

    This situation made Gu Bai stunned and feel incredible. He just thought about it a little, and knew Fu Jun Li took him as a Lian Zhi.

    Sighing that this task was difficult, Gu Bai looked at Ji Changyin, and his eyes expressed the meaning that he was leaving.

    Gu Bai was just sweet, but became alienated in the blink of an eye, which made Gu Changyin feel gloomy. His eyes staring at Fu Junli grasping Gu Bai¡¯s hand were even more gloomy to the extreme. He just wanted to cut the hand of the man with a sword who dared to touch his favorite man.

    Just thinking about what Gu Bai said just now, he endured it and nodded, ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, your Highness...¡±

    Fu Junli immediately didn¡¯t hesitate to take Gu Bai away, which made Ji Changyin¡¯s eyes more gloomy.

    Until Gu Bai went to the door and suddenly turned back, he smiled at him and made a "goodbye" mouth shape, his cold face and gloomy gaze were alleviated.

    ¡°Go to inspect everything about Fu¡¯s family and report to me, especially Fu Junli!¡±

    After they left, Ji Changyin ordered the guards, and he also remembered the words that Gu Bai would die.

 Chapter 32 (2)

    Sleepchaser; TLCed by <strong>Callis</strong> and <strong>Dan-dan Mein </strong>

    On the other side, Gu Bai followed the imperial guard and quickly entered the pavilion that had an elegant ambience.

    ¡°Ji Zhangyin!"

    As soon as he had entered the room, Gu Bai threw himself in front of the man with joy shing in his eyes, hands thrown around the other''s neck, his whole body weight on him. If it could be said that in thest world he still had some hesitation, then this time he did not have that apprehension anymore.

    No matter the emotions he had for this person, in short, this person would always get his heart pounding. That was what was most important, the mysterious master had said. Three thousand worlds. It was impossible for them to cross paths each time. Who knew if he''d be able to meet this person again in the next task?

    "A while ago, you were in the limelight. After today, your name will be famous throughout the city. One really can¡¯t tell that you would be so full of political wisdom¡­"

    The man immediately supported his buttocks with his palms and kneaded his full and perky butt a few times, fondling it quite admiringly, his tone of voice bringing a pleased feeling.

    A smile graced Gu Bai''s lips. He rxed and leaned against Ji Zhangyin, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not full of schrly wisdom at all. Just now, those were all lies I told them. Do you also think I look like a cultured, refined schr¡­?"

    Ji Zhangyin stared at the man who waspletelycking etiquette hanging off his body, and shook his head.

    ¡°Right? But, although I¡¯m not full of talent, I can still recite a couple lines of poetry. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    After saying that, he began to recite without waiting for the man to speak. "The depth of the sea is not half that of the yearning between two lovers; the sea reaches its shores, but yearning is without bounds. Carrying the guqin towards the top of a tower, the tower is empty but flooded with the moonlight. Plucking a song of yearning, the strings of the guqin strum one at a time. How do you feel about this poem?"

    Once he had finished reciting the poem, Gu Bai lifted his head. He gazed at Ji Zhangyin, his expression speaking of his desire to be praised.

    Due to the lively expression on his face, Ji Zhangyin couldn''t help but let out a lowugh.

    "A good poem is a good poem. For what reason have you recited it? Why must you recite such a sorrowful poem?

    ¡°I was pining for you, missed you so much it felt like my insides were cut in pieces. Did you miss me¡­?¡±

    Gu Bai stared intently at the man in front of him. The unusual expression in his eyes caused Ji Zhangyin''s own to darken again. He found that he really had no resistance to these eyes.

    It always caused him to feel a kind of overwhelming joy. He could not help but want to kiss and suck those sweet lips of the youth.

    But at thest moment, he held back, lowering his head, his voice hoarse as he said, "Then tell me, should I be yearning for Gu Bai or Yunxi?"

    As he spoke, his palm was slowly sliding down the spine of the youth. Separated by his clothing, his hands kneaded those soft and supple buttocks, the soft and perky feel simply driving people crazy.

    "Of course for Gu Bai¡­" said Gu Bai resolutely as he raised his face, showcasing his eyes moist with tears. His butt being kneaded and pinched by the man caused his legs to turn soft. He could only stand with help from the man holding his arm, then leaning against him. Inhaling the familiar scent of the man made him feel extremelyfortable.

    He felt like he had yearned for this familiar scent for ten million years. He really, really liked and looked forward to it very much.

    He was not surprised that the man could find out information on Du Yunxi. When they met at the teahouse that day, he saw Ji Zhangyin¡¯s clothing and the concealed guards protecting him. He could see that the status of the other was not low. Then today, he used the name of Du Yunxi in public.

    With augh, he took the initiative to kiss Ji Zhangyin. He continued to say, "You can use Gu Bai as my courtesy name. If you could call me it then that would be good¡­¡±

    ¡°Where did this courtesy namee from?¡± Ji Zhangyin continued to hold him and knead his soft flesh.

    ¡°I like it. Do you like this name?¡±

    The young man smiled brightly, one that could lift others'' mood quite a bit. Ji Zhangyin did not prod further. No matter what his name was, who he was, he was him.

    Holding Gu Bai horizontally to his body, he sat down on the chair beside him. He took a piece of pastry and put it to the other''s mouth. He was in a rather good mood, and when the youth opened his mouth, he took it away, teasing him.

    The young man red at him discontentedly, then grabbed his hand, opened his mouth and ate the pastry, afterwards stretching out his delicate tongue to lick his fingers. Ji Zhangyin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed a few times, and he said in a husky voice, ¡°What about the good wine you talked aboutst time? Is it ready yet? ¡°

    "Not yet. It''ll be ready in a few days. Once it is, I''ll give it to you. It''ll definitely be better than your collection of fine wines¡­ Give me another piece of pastry," said Gu Bai, licking his lips, not thinking much of themand.

    The eyes of the imperial guard outside became sharp at once. This gongzi is really daring. He actually had the courage to instruct His Majesty to serve him. Did he not want his head anymore?!

    With a smile, Ji Zhangyin fiercely pinched his little butt. "Do you know who I am? You dare to have me serve you?"

    ¡°Ji Zhangyin, you introduced yourself to mest time¡­¡±

    "Don''t you know what this name represents in the Great State of Chu?" Ji Zhangyin arched a brow.

    Gu Bai stared at him for a while. Yet his smile did not falter. "Don''t know. You tell me¡­"

    In fact, he really didn''t know. He had always stayed in the Fu estate, rarely leaving except for his private studies. However, he was aware that the imperial surname of the Great State of Chu was Ji. Did his man reincarnate into the imperial family this time?

    As Gu Bai had expected, Ji Zhangyin raised a finger and said, "Didn¡¯t you ask me where I live? Over there, in the East Pce of the Forbidden City¡­ ¡°

    It went without saying who lived in the East Pce of the Forbidden City. His man was the crown prince!

    Afterward, Ji Zhangyin stared at his face. Just from Gu Bai''s face, it seemed evident that he realized his identity as the Crown Prince. To the average person, this was not an ordinary thing. In addition, his moody temper was known to all. Whether the youth was afraid of him or not, he would know with just a nce.

    The youth had appeared so suddenly, and was extremely beautiful, with a pleasant personality. Like a jade doll made personally for Ji Zhangyin. Growing up in an imperial pce full of intrigue, he had to be on guard at all times. But as he stared into the youth''s eyes, he could not find it in his heart to put his guard up.

    Later, the youth''s eyes unexpectedly sparkled. "You''re the Crown Prince, so can I be your crown prince consort?"

    It took several minutes for Ji Zhangyin to process these words. Then he burst outughing.

    "Were men able to be crown prince consorts in the past?"

    "Before, there were none, now there can be. The rules of the ancestors were set by people, and naturally they can be changed by people as well. Would you like to take me to the pce so I can apany you?''

    Gu Bai did not seem to care, staring at Ji Zhangyin with a burning gaze.

    Those passionate eyes stared at himself. As if there existed nothing else in the world but him.

    Ji Zhangyin felt as if something hit his heart hard. Like thunder in winter, his mind growing nk and turbulent.

    He took a deep breath. It took Ji Zhangyin much self-control to calm his heart. He reached out for the cup near the table, picked it up, and downed it to further calm himself.

    "What are you drinking today? It smells different from before. Let me try¡­"

    Look at him, Gu Bai thought asughed in his heart. This grandfather has lived for hundreds of years. It''s no problem to deal with a lover like you.

    After that, he tilted his head back and drank the rest of his wine.

    As Gu Bai downed the spirits, a rouge-colored cloud broke out on his cheeks, his eyes misting as he turned his gaze around fluidly. It seemed as if he had the ability to drag people into his blurred world of seduction. So bewitching there was no antidote.

    This scene made Ji Zhangyin find it hard to breathe. This youth always seduced him, eroding away at what had always been his cold and hard heart until it gradually turned soft.

    "Does it taste good?"

    Ji Zhangyin brushed some stray hair off Gu Bai''s forehead, his eyes revealing a tender love that he himself did not notice.

    The imperial guard, who was still nearby, was shocked. This little gongzi was definitely a deity. He could actually make the master show such a gentle expression!

    Over the years, not once had they ever seen this expression on their master''s face! Such a look was quite rare!

    "The wine is better than the onest time, but still not as good as my own¡­" Gu Bai narrowed his eyes and smiled, boasting in an extremely shameless manner.

    Ji Zhangyin wasn''t sure just how much he liked this look. Never had he thought someone would be able to make him lower his guard in such a short time or that he would let them get so close to him.

    All of a sudden, knocks sounded at the door. "Reporting to Gongzi, the eldest gongzi of the Fu family from Jun city has asked for an audience!" reported the imperial guard outside.

    Jun City, Fu Family¡¯s eldest son? Fu Junli?

    Both Gu Bai and Ji Zhangyin were shocked at the same time. Ji Zhangyin had yet to speak. Gu Bai quickly tried to climb off him, but Ji Zhangyin stopped him in his tracks, his eyes shing dark.

    "What are you doing? Afraid of being seen like this?"

    Of course he was afraid! If Fu Junli caught them, this mission would be over! But judging by the other man''s voice, he was angry. He hurried to nt a kiss on his cheek, whispering into Ji Zhangyin''s ears, "For now, I don''t want to let Fu Junli know that I love you."

    "Why?" Ji Zhangyin''s previously gentle face darkened all of a sudden, a dark emotion swirling in his eyes.

    "I will exin it to youter. You just need to remember that if Fu Junli can''t fall in love with Du Yunxi, Gu Bai will die¡­"

    As soon as he heard the word "death," Ji Zhangyin held his breath. After hearing "Gu Bai will die," his chest ached unbearingly, as if something had torn through.

    His gaze fell upon Gu Bai for a while, before he let go.

    Noticing Ji Zhangyin''s emotions and actions, Gu Bai inexplicably felt relieved and pleased. Although this man had no memory of the past, his shadow was marked into his soul.

    "Let him enter¡­"

    Gu Bai gazed at him, eyes devoted and joyous. The gloom in Ji Zhangyin''s heart vanished. Then he waved his hand, signifying for his imperial guard to let Fu Junli in.

    "Zigu greets Gongzi. Just now, my brother was rude and angered Gongzi. Zigu apologizes on his behalf. It''s no longer early. Please allow Zigu to bring his younger brother home¡­"

    Zigu was Fu Junli''s courtesy name, and the literati generally used this name.

    As soon as he had entered the room, the man who usually gave off an elegant and indifferent impression showed a tense expression. And regardless of etiquette, he pulled Gu Bai to his side, like a gesture of protection.

    Such a situation shocked Gu Bai. It was unimaginable. He thought Fu Junli was treating him like Lianzhi again.

    After sighing with much difficulty, Gu Bai looked at Ji Zhangyin. His eyes expressed the meaning that he was leaving.

    Although Ji Zhangyin still seemed sweet, his mood had tanked in the blink of an eye. As Ji Zhangyin stared at Fu Junli, Gu Bai felt his hand grow more and more sweaty. It were as if he couldn¡¯t wait to slice off the hand of the viin who dared to touch Gu Bai.

    Yet as Ji Zhangyin recalled Gu Bai¡¯s previous words, he endured it and nodded. ¡°Go¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you Gongzi¡­¡± said Fu Junli immediately. He did not hesitate in taking Gu Bai away. Ji Zhangyin¡¯s gaze grew even more gloomy.

    It wasn¡¯t until when Gu Bai reached the doorway, turned around suddenly, shed him a smile, and mouthed a ¡°goodbye,¡± that Ji Zhangyin¡¯s chilly expression subsided and his gloomy gaze eased.

    ¡°Go investigate! I want to know all of the Fu family¡¯s matters, especially Fu Junli¡¯s!¡±

    Once the other person had left, Ji Zhangyin still recalled Gu Bai¡¯s words, about the circumstances that would lead to his death.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Out of the pavilion, Fu Junli took Gu Bai to get on the carriage to return home. All the way, a cold air pressure emitted from Fu junli. For a long time, Gu Bai had never seen him look like this, and he could not help but be curious.

    Fu Junli¡¯s emotional changes were an important indicator of his own strategy. Gu Bai sorted out his thoughts, looked up at him and whispered,

    ¡°What happened, brother Junli? Your face doesn¡¯t look too good...¡±

    Facing the eyes simr to Lian Zhi, Fu Junli could always be tolerant and tender, and seeing the thick concerns in the blue eyes, he only felt that there was an indescribable beauty in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, did he embarrass you?¡± He asked gently.

    Gu Bai shook his head, ¡°No, Yunxi knows the ceremony, I didn¡¯t irritate him, and we talked happily with each other..¡±

    ¡°Okay, just remember, you should be far away with him and be respectful, and not fall into his hands...¡± Fu Junli breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No reason, in the end, don¡¯t meet him from now on...¡±

    Fu Junli did not exin, but his face was very gloomy, and even the cold eyes showed fear.

    Gu Bai naturally knew why he made this expression, not only because of the man¡¯s status, but also because it was rumored that the Crown Prince acted madly and viciously.

    Once a minister identally angered him, he directly kill him in the emperor¡¯s presence.

    He was originally a son of a pce maid, but now he can sit on the position of Crown Prince, not relying on the emperor¡¯s likes, but his arrogant style of acting, and the ability to hold a hundred thousand military power.

    The emperor can find an excuse to recover the military power. But what is terrible is that even if there is no military power, the 100,000 soldiers and will only listen to themand of Ji Changyin. How powerful he is?

    His man was always so powerful... Gu Bai¡¯s praised him in his heart, and then he put away his feelings, nodded to Fu Junyi gently and said that he knew.

    However, Fu Junli is so concerned about him. Did he fall in love with him or continue regarding him as Lian Zhi?

    Thinking so, Gu Bai decided to experiment with his own progress.

    He suddenly pointed to the folding fan in the hand of Fu Junli, ¡°Junli, the fan is so special, can Yunxi take a look?¡±

    Folding fan is nothing special expect for the origin of it, The thing can be taken by Fu Junli on the side of the day without leaving his hand, which must be left by Rong Lianzhi.

    Lianzhi is the limit of Fu Junli. If you want to test it, you must step on it to get on the edge.

    As a result, once it came to the limit of Lianzhi, Fu Junli¡¯s face changed, and he would never allow anyone to touch the private things left by Lianzhi.

    However, looking at the eyes simr to Lianzhi¡¯s, his eyes blurred, and then handed the fan over.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t expect him to agree. He opened the folding fan to observe it.

    His eyes fell on the poem on the fan¡¯s face ¡°The dress takes to loosen gradually and I am more and more emaciated, No regretful plying at all, I am rather for her only distressed as I did.¡± Then he raised his head,

    ¡°Junli is missing someone? I don¡¯t know what kind of beauty can attract you...¡±

    Fu Junli did not answer, his eyes were fixed on the fan, and a gray shadow in his eyes was difficult to understand. Obviously, he was already saddened by memories.

    Gu Bai saw it and continued, ¡°He is called Lianzhi?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fu Junli immediately looked up at him.

    ¡°The first time Junli saw Yunxi called me Lianzhi...Does he have the same blue eyes as Yunxi? Junli always loves to see Yunxi¡¯s eyes and thinks... Can you tell me something about him?¡±

    Gu Bai said that while taking the tea pot on the carriage, he took two cups of tea and smiled, ¡°Yunxi is willing to listen...¡±

    As Gu Bai poured the tea, Fu Junli felt intimate, and the younger¡¯s smile have the power to smooth the pain in the hearts of people.

    For many years, the wounded memory has been on the chest for a long time. Gu Bai¡¯s words were like a fuse, which caused a burst of chaos to vent.

    He sipped a cup of tea and seemed to have a sigh,

    ¡°He was called Rong Lianzhi, although he was born in the brothel, he was a beautiful and unconventional man. I met him on Yangzhou Lake eight years ago. It was the happiest day of my life. I never knew that there was such a man I could talk everything with him. We drink wine and chat happily. He yed the zither and everything is shining...¡±

    Rong Lianzhi came out from the brothel? Gu Bai¡¯s spirit was stunned and his ears were focused on listening.

    This was not mentioned in the plot. In the plot, Fu Junli never said anything about Rong Lianzhi to the original owner. The original owner did not know that he was a substitute for Fu Junli until the appearance of this noble white lotus("Lian" means "lotus" in Chinese).

    Since Rong Lianzhi was born in the brothel, why do you still say that Du Yunxi is a filthy booty?

    Gu Bai¡¯s was angry with an inexplicable emotion.

    Fu Junli was caught in memories.

    ¡°...I wanted to buy him freedom and took him home, but the old procuress who was greedy and asked me to give her thousands of gold to let Lianzhi leave with me. At that time, I had not taken over the business, and my mother was not favoured by my father. Thousands of gold was difficult for me, I couldn¡¯t pay it, and the old procuress actually let people beat me out of the attic!"

    Said here, Fu Junli felt gloomy, before he took over Fu¡¯s family, he was a unspoiled son, and he had suffered from many cold eyes.

    When he was in Yangzhou, he did not show that he was the son of the richest Fu¡¯s family. The old procuress only thought him as an ordinary schr. When he used up his money, she turned against him.

    ¡°But Lianzhi was deeply in love with me. He came to the meeting in the middle of the night, and brought the doctor and the money. He told me not to be dragged by him. He would wait for me toe back, but who knows...¡±

    The look of Fu Junli¡¯s face turned painful.

    ¡°Who knows that when I had enough money to go back, Lianzhi had been sold by the old procuress. She only left a letter to me: Entering my lovesickness gate, you know my lovesickness pain. I will miss you for a long time and forever. Yunxi, you can understand?...¡±

    After Fu Junli finished, his throat was dry and there was a kind of sadness but without tears. This is the reason why he didn¡¯t want to take the exam for a lifetime. Lianzhi encouraged him to pay attention to his future, but his heart was full of beauty.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Gu Bai took a long sigh of relief and was moved.

    Lianzhi was your first lover during your teens. Do you think this first lover was a white lotus flower that is not stained with mud? Do you know this white lotus know how difficult it is to be self-exnatory. Do you know that she didn¡¯t know who you are but still fell in love with you? Do you know how valuable to help you out of difficulties? Do you know she was very sad to be sold and only leave a letter for you? You felt that such beautiful love can not be forgotten£¿

    But don¡¯t you think that such a beautiful love story is a bit strange?

    Since he can run out of the brothel to find you in the middle of the night, why did she not run away with you with a bag of silver. Were she a fool to go back to continue drinking wine and being forced to earn a living by prostitution?

    You said that he is worth a thousand gold. The old man who took the fight and beat him to death is so stupid.

    In the end, he can leave a letter to you. Why didn¡¯t she tell you where she was sold and let you wait for eight years?

    Brother, wake up, she was simply ying with you , a "poor schr"...

    Gu Bai did not say this. Or Fu Junjin who loved Lianzhi would beat him.

    Therefore, Gu Bai slightly lifted up his red eyes and said faintly,

    ¡°If love between both sides canst for age,why need they stay together night and day? Junli did not lose love for him, but I don¡¯t want you take Yunxi as Lianzhi. The carriage has arrived at the government. Junli, rest earlier... "

    After that, Gu Bai got off the carriage, leaving Fu Junli alone in the carriage.

    Now that he knew why Fu Junli loves Lotus, then he would find the direction to solve this.

    VS the white lotus, this magical creature, he won¡¯t win much, but VS a green tea bitch pretending to be white lotus, Gu Bai said that he did not fear to try who is better to act.

    In the next few days, he changed his strategy and no longer imitated Lianzhi. At the beginning, he often talked to Fu Junli about the sentimental writings of the exploiting sses, wrote several poems, yed a few songs, and left the shadow of Du Yunxi to fill the eyes of Fu Junli.

    Gradually, Fu Junli could no longer connect him to Lianzhi. Even the simr blue eyes could notfort Gu Bai as Lianzhi.

    Although Lianzhi was talented, she was different from the young boy in front of him. The talent of the young man is unparalleled. He was like a pearl that had been dusted for a long time. The more it is wiped, the brighter it is, and the burning brilliance attracts people¡¯s hearts.

    But this does not prevent his attitude towards Gu Bai still remaining soft.

    The reason he fell in love with Lianzhi was he can write poems, draw paintings and talk everything with him. He admired the talented person, even if Lianzhi was born in the brothel, but his elegance still made him unable to help himself.

    To put it bluntly, Fu Junli is a young man who feels that he is too talented to be understood. He likes the feeling of being a confidant with Gu Bai. This makes him find the youthful confidant feelings when he met Lianzhi.

    Just when Gu Bai cheerfully attacked Fu Junli, a man who got Fu¡¯s message in the Imperial City was gloomy.

    So, this day, Fu¡¯s family received an imperial edict.

 Chapter 33 (2)

    <i>Edited by Callis</i>

    When he left the pavilion, Fu Junli took Gu Bai to the carriage and back to the house. There was a cold pressure that he emitted throughout the entire journey. Gu Bai had never seen him like this, so he was curious.

    Fu Junli¡¯s change of mood was important for his strategy. Gu Bai arranged his thoughts, raised his head, looked at him, and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Junli-gege? Your expression doesn¡¯t look very good¡­ ¡±

    Facing the eyes simr to Lianzhi, Fu Junli had always been tolerant and kind. Seeing the deep concern in those blue eyes, he only internally felt like there was an unspeakable beauty in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Which young master was troubling you just now?¡± He asked gently.

    Gu Bai shook his head and said, ¡°No, Yunxi knows the etiquette and didn''t offend the young master. We were very happy to talk¡­¡±

    ¡°If there isn''t anything, then it''s good. Remember, when you see that young master, stay away from him. Be respectful, but don¡¯t force his hand¡­¡± Fu Junli said with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason. In short, don¡¯t go to himter¡­¡±

    Fu Junli didn¡¯t exin, but his face was very ugly, and even his eyes were cold the entire time.

    Naturally, Gu Bai knew why he made this expression. Not only was it because of the man''s position as a prince, but also because of the rumors in the market that the dynasty''s prince acted recklessly and with ruthless means.

    Once, a minister identally angered him. He cut down and killed that person in the middle of the court, right in front of the Emperor. Even the Emperor didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    He used to be the son of a pce maid, but now he could take the position of Prince, not because of the Emperor¡¯s love, but because of his arrogant and ruthless style of action, and the fact that he now held themand seal of the 100 thousand military might of the great Chu.

    It wasn''t terrible to have themand seal; The Emperor could always find an excuse to take back the seal after all. But what was really terrible was that even if he didn''t have themand seal, the 100,000 strong warriors only listened to Ji Zhangyin¡¯s orders. What kind of ability was that?

    He was worthy of being his man. He was always so powerful¡­ Gu Bai praised him in his heart, then he tucked away his feelings and nodded obediently to Fu Junli to show that he understood.

    However, Fu Junli had scared himself. Was he moved, or would he continue to regard him as Lianzhi?

    So thinking, Gu Bai decided to test how far his strategy had gone.

    He suddenly pointed to Fu Junli¡¯s folding fan and said, ¡°Junli-gege, your fan looks special. Can you lend it to Yunxi to have a look?¡±

    There was nothing special about the folding fan; what was special was its history. It was carried around by Fu Junli everyday. It had to be something that Rong Lianzhi had left behind.

    Lianzhi was Fu Junli''s bottom line. If you wanted to test things, you had to step on this bottom line and face the de.

    Indeed, once the bottom line Lianzhi was involved, Fu Junli¡¯s expression changed. He would never allow anyone to touch the private things left behind by Lianzhi.

    However, for the eyes that seemed so simr to Lianzhi''s, the image in front of him blurred for a moment, and he handed the fan to him.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t expect that he would agree. He adjusted his views of the man and opened the folding fan and studied it.

    His eyes fell on the fan, and he looked up again after a few nces at the sentimental poem of, "His clothes grow looser and looser by the day, yet he cares not. For him, he would waste away in sorrow and pain.¡±

    ¡°Who is Junli-gege missing? I don¡¯t know what kind of peerless man¡­¡­ ¡±

    Fu Junli did not answer, his eyes fixed on the fan, and his eyes fell into an unfathomable shadow, clearly already caught up in a sentimental memory.

    Seeing this, Gu Bai continued, ¡°His name was Lianzhi?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Junli immediately looked up at him.

    ¡°Junli-gege said it when he first saw Yunxi¡­ He has the same blue eyes as Yunxi? Junli-gege always likes to look at Yunxi¡¯s eyes¡­ Would Junli Gege be willing to talk to Yunxi about it? ¡±

    Gu Bai took the cup of tea from the cart, poured two cups of tea and smiled, ¡°Yunxi is willing to listen to you¡­¡­¡±

    With Gu Bai¡¯s seemingly natural and unhindered tea pouring, Fu Junli felt at ease, and the young man¡¯s light smile could even soothe the pain in his heart.

    Gu Bai¡¯s words seemed to be a fuse for his long-held injury, burning into his heart and causing an explosion of confusion to vent it all out.

    He took a sip of tea and sighed slowly.

    ¡°His name was Rong Lianzhi. Although he was born to a prostitute, he was an elegant and peerless young master. I met him on Yangzhou Lake eight years ago. It was the happiest day of my life. I never knew that there were people who could be friends with me. We said that we should drink wine and be harmonious together. As the saying goes, with his son, the elder is harmonious; one ys the guqin and the other the guse, harmoniously and happily together, a happy marital bond¡­¡±

    Rong Lianzhi was born to a prostitute? Gu Bai¡¯s spirit was startled, and his ears perked up to listen attentively.

    This was not mentioned in the original plot. In the original plot, Fu Junli never told the original owner about Lianzhi''s matter. The original owner didn¡¯t know that he was the substitute in Fu Junli¡¯s heart until this noble white lotus appeared.

    Since Rong Lianzhi was born to a prostitute, why did he still say that Du Yunxi was a filthy thing?

    Gu Bai¡¯s chest filled with anger again with the original owner¡¯s inexplicable emotion.

    Fu Junli fell back into his memories.

    ¡°¡­ At that time, I wanted to redeem him and take him home, but the brothel''s madam greedily asked me to give him thousands of liangs of gold to let Lianzhi leave with me. At that time, I had not yet taken over the property, and my mother was not favored by my father. Thousands of liangs of gold was a difficult thing for me, so I couldn''t pay. The madam even asked someone to beat me out of the attic!¡±

    Speaking of this, Fu Junli¡¯s face was cold. Before he took over the Fu family, he was a legitimate son who was not favored and had been despised by many.

    During his trip to Yangzhou, he didn¡¯t let people know he was the legitimate son of the rich house of Fu. The brothel madam only regarded him as an ordinary schr. When he ran out of money, she had turned around and refused to recognize him.

    ¡°But Lianzhi was deeply in love with me. He met me in the middle of the night and brought a doctor and some silver. He told me not to tire myself out for him while rushing to Beijing for the exam. He would wait for me toe back, but who knew that¡­¡±

    The expression on Fu Junli¡¯s face grew pained.

    ¡°Who knew that when I went back to the manor to get enough money to go back, Lianzhi had been beaten half to death by the madam¡¯s pimp and been forcefully sold off, leaving only a small note to my letter: If you entered my deep longing, you would understand why I yearn and suffer. Long yearning recalls distant memories, a short yearning is boundless. Yun Xi, do you understand? ¡­..¡±

    Fu Junli finished talking, and his throat was dry, and there was a kind of sadness of not crying but still having tears. This was why he hadn''t wanted to take the exam all his life. Lianzhi had made him focus on his future, but the core of his heart was upied by a beauty.

    ¡°I¡­ understand. ¡±

    Gu Bai breathed a long sigh of relief and showed a moved face.

    Lianzhi was your youth¡¯s first love. Did you think that this first love was a white lotus that came out of mud unstained? Did you think that this white lotus understood that you couldn''t extricate yourself? Did you think that he didn''t know your identity and still loved you, and how rare that was? Did you think it was more valuable for him to send charcoal in the snow when you had fallen down? Did you think it was so sad that he couldn''t help being sold off, only leaving you a letter that wouldst forever in your heart, making you think such beautiful love couldn''t be forgotten.

    But brother, don¡¯t you think such a beautiful love story is a little strange?

    Since he coulde out of the brothel to find you in the middle of the night, why didn''t he elope with you with that bundle of silver, and actually muddle-headedly ran back to continue eating and drinking?

    You said he was worth thousands of liangs of gold. The madam beat him half to death to sell off at such a low price?

    Andstly, he left a letter for you. Why didn''t he tell you where he had been sold and instead made you wait eight years to find out?

    Elder brother, wake up. This person is ying you, poor schr¡­¡­

    Even though he was vomiting in his heart, Gu Bai was very sensible and didn¡¯t show it. If these words actually came out, he was sure to find trouble. He thought that Fu Junli was sure to choke him.

    Therefore, Gu Bai slightly raised his eyes and tried to make them red.

    ¡°If two people love each other for a long time, what are the mornings and evenings? Junli-gege was deeply in love, but don¡¯t take Yunxi as Lianzhi anymore. The carriage has arrived. Junli-gege should rest early¡­¡±

    After that, Gu Bai got out of the carriage and left Fu Junli alone in the carriage to mumble a bit.

    Now that he knew why Fu Junli loved Lianzhi, he could now determine the direction of his strategy.

    VS a sincere white lotus, this kind of magical creature he couldn''t win against very often. But VS a green tea bitch pretending to be white lotus, Gu Bai would dere that the thing he is most not afraid of ispeting to see who can act better and who can act more forced and pitiful¡­.

    In the next few days, as soon as he changed his strategy and stopped imitating Lianzhi, he began to talk to Fu Junli from time to time about the wind, flowers, snow and moon, wrote a few poems and songs, and yed some music. Without a trace, Du Yunxi¡¯s shadow upied all of Fu Junli¡¯s mind.

    Gradually, Fu Junli could not even connect him with Lianzhi any more. Even if he stared at those same blue eyes, he could notfort himself with seeing Gu Bai as Lianzhi.

    Although Lianzhi had talent, it was different from the youth in front of him. The talent of this youth was iparable. He was like a pearl that has been covered with dust for a long time. The more it was wiped, the brighter it shined, and the more brilliant it was, the more people it attracted.

    But this did not prevent him from keeping a soft attitude towards Gu Bai.

    When he had first fallen in love with Lianzhi, that had been because he was the first one to be able to write poems and paintings and discuss them with him. He appreciated talented people. Even though Lianzhi was born in a brothel he couldn''t help himself with his noble and unsullied air.

    In fact, Fu Junli secretly felt that he was peerless, but lonely youth. He liked the feeling of being intimate friends with Gu Bai, which made him rediscover the feelings of being intimate friends with Lianzhi back then.

    Just as Gu Bai happily yed Fu Junli, a man who had received the news of Fu¡¯s mansion in the imperial city was in a gloomy mood.

    So this day, the Fu family received a decree from the pce.

    ¡ª

    juurensha: Hello! Helping edit this novel, it¡¯s been a fun group project! (And I¡¯m d I got this one since it¡¯s mostly backstory)

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    The imperial edict from the pce is to let the Fu family enter to participate in the birthday party of the Majesty.

    In fact, although Empress Xianfei was from Fu family, but Fu family was merchants, even if they were rich in the world, but in the ancient times, their status was not too high to qualify to participate in this pce feast of the emperor.

    Therefore, when receiving the news, Master Fu was so happy that his whole face was smiling, and Fu Junli frowned and stared at the invitation name of "Du Yunxi" on the imperial edict.

    Obviously, he suddenly remembered the day when Ji Changyin asked Gu Bai to drink tea on the pavilion. Could it be that the arrogant Crown Prince fell in love with Yunxi?

    Thinking of this possibility, Fu Junli did not know why he had a very irritating feeling in his heart.

    When Gu Bai heard the news, he was instantly pleased. He was considering whether to sneak into the pce in the middle of the night and meet the man. He didn¡¯t expect the man to take the initiative so quickly. Hearts which have amon beat are linked!

    In the house, he chose the clothes for a long time, and then picked up a striped red floral dress to wear and went out with excitement.

    The original appearance of Gu Bai is exquisite and beautiful, and the white dress he wore in daily days made him look like a fairy boy.

    But at this moment, the boy with red lips and white teeth wore a red dress, rising in the wind. Although his looks was the same as the past, but people feelpletely different.

    The boy¡¯s mouth was smirking, and his eyes were full of light, like the blood lotus in Purgatory, beautiful and enchanting, but extremely dangerous.

    Fu Junli¡¯s eyes shed a trace of astounding, and his heart leaped. It took a long time for him to react. He walked over and took Gu Bai¡¯s shoulder to help him get on the carriage. His movement was never gentle like this.

    Although today is the birthday of the Majesty, the protagonist of the banquet is not him.

    The old Majesty was relieved to return to the pce after he epted the celebration of the courtiers. Then the banquet was hosted by Crown Prince Ji Changyin.

    He was sitting on the upper seat with his golden knife. His back was straight. He put one hand on hisp, while the other held a ss of wine, and swept of the people present. The cold and suffocating temper was frightening and chilling.

    It is necessary to know that the temper of the Crown Prince has be more and more violent and sullen in recent years. Don¡¯t talk about to provoke him, if someone is not lucky to meet him, he may encounter a bloody disaster.

    In particr, the Crown Prince¡¯s mood seemed to be bad recently. Therefore, after the Majesty leaving the house, everyone sat in the position and said nothing, even didn¡¯t dare to breathe. They were afraid that the Crown Prince would notice them and kill them today.

    One person was not afraid.

    Gu Bai sat in the lower position, curious and excited to see the man, although every time the man¡¯s appearance is different, but there is a characteristic of him, that is handsome and domineering, giving others a feeling of the sovereign descending the world..

    Although he had never been to the underworld, it was rumored that there were six paths in the to reincarnate. There are merits and deeds in the birth of a rich man. He didn¡¯t know whether men are lucky or not. Every time they were born to be honorable.

    At the same time, when he looked at the man, the man was also watching him.

    The juvenile¡¯s skin was like jade, whose lips were red and bloody, and the winged brows met in a frown. Today, he wore a red dress, which is very fascinating.

    But no matter how he looked at it, he felt that this exquisite appearance seemed to mismatched the eyes. He ignored his appearance and looked at the beautiful eyes.

    At that moment, the eyes stared straight at him, full of joyfulness, and Ji Changyin¡¯s heart was full of pleasant emotions.

    ¡°Go and call the man...¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed to the direction of Gu Bai.

    Because the hall was very quiet at this time, his movements and voice were very abrupt, and was heard by everyone at once.

    Almost instantly, everyone immediately looked up at the direction he was pointing. When they confirmed to be not themselves, they all breathed a sigh of relief, then saw Gu Bai in the direction of his fingers and felt sympathy in their hearts.

    Although everyone knew that the Crown Prince was not addicted to beauties, but he was also a man, it is impossible for him to have such idea.

    Even if Du brought by the Fu family was a man, but his look was more beautiful than a woman. It is not surprising that someone would fall in love with him and no one dared to stop.

    Not to mention an inconspicuous boy, even he wanted the empresses in the harem of the Majesty, who dare stop him!

    ¡°Du, Your Highness, please.........¡±

    The eunuch went to the table of Fu family¡¯s house, and the sharp voice of him made people feel chilly.

    Gu Bai did not feel it, and he was in a good mood. Fu Junli was stiff instantly. He saw Ji Changyin stare at Gu Bai. His fingers holding the sses were more tight. Did the Crown Prince really fall in love with Yunxi? ......

    As he thought this, Gu Bai had got up and followed the eunuch. He walked cheerfully and smiled. He felt no fear at all. The night wind blew his red dress, and it looked like poppies in the far distance with a strange characteristic.

    ¡°Yunxi toasts your Highness...¡±

    Gu Bai walked over, smiled and picked up the jug to fill the empty ss on the table with wine, and slowly handed it to Ji Changyin.

    Ji Changyin took the drink and smiled. After drinking over, he personally filled the empty ss and handed over it to him. His eyes shined.

    This kind of gaze expression did show the his mind obviously, the courtiers revealed a so-called expression, and then consciously buried their head.

    And Fu Junli shook his hand holding the ss, the wine inside was scattered on the clothes and he didn¡¯t know it. His eyes stared at Ji Changyin¡¯s expression, and it seemed that his own things were snatched away.

    Gu Bai was slightly stunned, and thenughed, He said in his heart that the men were still the same, and took the drink.

    He guessed that this man¡¯s behavior today was definitely knowing that he was jealous about the thing happened at Fu family!

    ¡°Good! Come over, sit with me, and drink ...¡±

    Seeing Gu Bai drunk the wine and two bright flushes appeared at his cheeks. Ji Changyin;s heart strongly beat and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He pulled him to his side.

    Da Chu State had a rule, that is, the higher the identity of the person, the wider his chair is, Ji Changyin is the Crown Prince, whose chair is naturally more spacious than ordinary people, Gu Bai sitting next to him was not crowded.

    Everyone was shocked. Ji Changyin ignored others and personally poured wine for Gu Bai, and picked the dishes for him. He wanted to signal his ownership of the teenager so that others could not have any peek at him !

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear white clothes today, nor incense ocimum sanctum?¡± Ji Changyin handed the wine ss in front of Gu Bai and asked.

    The man¡¯s words were inexplicable, but Gu Bai understood the meaning inside. Obviously, the man not only checked his identity, but also checked the things of Fu¡¯s family.

    His desire for control was really strong! Gu Bai sneaked a sigh and stared at him and smiled.

    ¡°Today, For seeing you naturally wear what you like. A girl will doll herself up for him who loves her. This is also true for men. Do you like red or white?¡±

    Ji Changyin was delighted by the word "a girl will doll herself up for him who loves her", but he still cared about the information he found during these days, and he continued to whisper,

    ¡°Fu Junli has a good old lover. You wear white clothes on weekdays. You learn the man to incense ocimum sanctum for pleasing Fu Junli? Do you love him?¡±

    Ji Changyin¡¯s voice was a little dull and unhappy.

    ¡°No! Yunxi loves him, Gu Bai don¡¯t...¡± Anyway, Gu Bai was not afraid to be heard by Fu Junli in the distance.

    When this words fell, Ji Changyin frowned. He didn¡¯t know the truth. He couldn¡¯t understand Gu Bai¡¯s words. Whether he was Gu Bai or Yun Xi, he found the same person, but each time the youth divided them into two.

    Ji Changyin was helpless. The boy was really unpredictable, but he didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. No matter who the boy is, what he wants to do, in short, he fell in love with him.

    ¡°Whether you are Yunxi or Gu Bai, you are mine from now on. You are not allowed to put your mind on other men, even if one nce is not allowed...¡±

    ¡°You are really overbearing...¡± Gu Bai stunned his eyes and then smiled ¡°but I like it!¡±

    Ji Changyin paused for a while before he reacted, and then couldn¡¯t help butugh in his heart, which attracted people around him.

    Over there, Fu Junli looked at the pictures of the twoughed. After all, he couldn¡¯t help himself. He got up and wanted toe over, but in the next moment, Ji Changyin ordered people to stop him, staring at him and said loudly,

    ¡°Yesterday, I got a peerless beauty, whose zither skills are the best in the world. Today, I am so pleasant. Let the beauty y the music to please you.¡±

    When the words stopped, everyone raised their heads. As the Crown Prince had ordered, no one dared to deny him.

    In a few breaths, a young man in white slowly appeared, and his long hair wasid down loosely, and the unfinished shackles were scattered behind him, smooth like a good silk satin.

    Under the eyebrows delicate like a girl¡¯s are the amorous blue eyes, adding a touch of beauty to his unique style.

    ¡°Lianzhi...¡±

    Fu Junli was shocked and looked at the man.

    Rong Lian also saw him. Suddenly, there was a kind of sorrow between the two of them, ¡°Tearful eyes ask flowers without reaction, the red flowers fly over the swing.¡±

    Gu Bai also stared at the people in the field. This high and elegant white lotus in the plot was noting back at this time, and the way of his appearance was not right.

    He turned his head and encountered Ji Changyi¡¯s unfathomable observation. He suddenly smiled, no need to think about it, he must be jealous.

    Although the white lotus appeared in advance, it does not matter, he could change the next mission strategy.

    I am not afraid of youing back. I am afraid that you will note back. There is a saying said, the imagination is good, while the reality is cruel. When there is no good memory, Lian Zhi is nothing but Lian Zhi.

    Gu Bai took a piece of cake on the table and fed it to Ji Changyin¡¯s mouth,ughed charmingly and said,

    ¡°Your Highness, Do your East Pce stillck a man to warm bed?¡±

    Ji Changyin did not speak, whose dark pupils ignited the mes.

    He looked at Gu Bai, then put pastry with fingers into his mouth. The voluptuous tip of his tongue was a good expression of his heart.

 Chapter 34 (2)

    <i>TCLed and edited by Calli and Juurensha</i>

    The imperial edict from the Imperial Pce was to let the Fu family enter the pce to attend his Majesty, the Emperor¡¯s, birthday feast.

    In fact, even though the Imperial Concubine Xian came from the Fu Family, the Fu family was a family of merchants. Although they might be rich, in the ancient times of schrs, people of agriculture and industry still did not hold a high enough status, and it would be difficult for them to qualify to participate in this kind of pce feast for the Emperor.

    So, when he received the news, Lord Fu was so happy that his smile was almost broke his face while Fu Junli frowned and stared at the imperial edict that was specifically marked with the name ¡°Du Yunxi¡± with an uglyplexion.

    Obviously, he immediately remembered that day when Ji Zhangyin had invited Gu Bai to drink tea in the pavilion. Could it be that the arrogant prince was interested in Yunxi?

    Thinking of this possibility, Fu Junli for some inexplicable reason, felt an odd feeling in his heart.

    When Gu Bai heard the news, he became extremely happy. He had been thinking about whether he should sneak into the pce in the middle of the night to meet his man. Unexpectedly, his man took the initiative to attack so soon. Their hearts really were linked!

    He took a half a day trying on clothes to decide on which ones to wear, before choosing one with red borders and embroidered with dark flowers to put on before leaving, very excited.

    The appearance of the original owner was already exquisitely attractive. Usually, Gu Bai wore white and seemed to resemble an elf. But at this moment, this young man with red lips and white teeth, his clothes red like blood, was standing in the wind, his sleeves fluttering. Obviously, he still had the same appearance as before, but the way he made people feel waspletely different.

    With a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes glowing with a strange light, he was like a blood lotus in purgatory, beautiful and enchanting, yet extremely dangerous. Fu Junli¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of astonishment, and his heart leapt violently; it took a long time for him to react. He walked over, talking ahold of Gu Bai¡¯s shoulder and helped him into the carriage. His movements had never been as gentle as they were now.

    Although today was the Emperor¡¯s birthday, the star of the banquet was not the Emperor. The aged Emperor epted the congrattions of all the courtiers at the beginning of the banquet before saying that his body was not feeling well, and went back to the pce to rest. The banquet host then became Prince Ji Zhangyin.

    He sat on the seat of honor with a straight back, one hand on his knee, and the other hand holding a ss of wine, looking at the people assembled there with an indifferent gaze. His cold and violent air made people tremble and shudder in fear.

    It was known that in the past few years, this Royal Highness¡¯s temper had be even more irascible and vicious. Not to even mention provoking him, if you were unlucky and encountered him when he was in a bad mood, suffering a bloody disaster was very likely.

    In particr, it seems that the crown prince was in a bad mood recently. Therefore, after the Emperor left, all the people sat in their seats, not daring to talk or even breathe loudly. They were all afraid that the crown prince would notice them and their life would end that day.There was only one person present who was not afraid. Gu Bai sat down, curious and excited to see his man. Although his man looked different every time, he had one characteristic that remained constant: handsome and domineering, carrying with him the air of an Emperor.

    Although he had never been to hell, it was rumored that hell did not have six paths. He didn''t know whether his man was just lucky to have the karma to reincarnate with riches and honor, but every time he was reborn, his identity was always extremely respected. Meanwhile, whenever he looked at his man, his man was also looking back at him. The young man¡¯s skin was like jade, his lips red as blood, and his eyebrows elegant. The red outfit he was wearing contrasted with his delicate appearance, making him look very bewitching.

    However, no matter how he looked, he felt that this delicate appearance and those eyes seemed to be a little mismatched, as if it were from two different people. He ignored the appearance and looked at those beautiful eyes. At this moment, those eyes were staring at him, full of joy. Ji Zhangyin liked this very much, feeling very delighted.

    ¡°Go and call that young master over¡­¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed in the direction of Gu Bai.

    Because at this time, the hall was very quiet, his movements and voice were very sudden and were heard by everyone very quickly.

    Almost instantaneously, all the people immediately looked over at the direction his finger was pointing at with white faces. They were relieved when they confirmed that it was not themselves. Then following the direction his finger was pointing, they saw Gu Bai and sympathized. Although they all knew that the Crown Prince was not at all fond of beauties, he was still a man. It was impossible for him to have no interest at all, even if the Young Master Du who the Fu family had brought was a man, but seeing as how he was even more beautiful than a woman, it wasn''t surprising that he was chosen. No one dared to stop him.

    Nevermind this unremarkable young man, even if it were one of the concubines from the Emperor''s harem, if the Crown Prince desired them, no one dared to stop him!

    ¡°Young Master Du, the Crown Princes invites¡­¡±

    The eunuch came up to the Fu family''s table, his slick voice making people''s hair stand on end.

    Gu Bai however was unaware and was in a good mood. Fu Junli''s body suddenly became stiff. Seeing way Ji Zhangyin was staring at Gu Bai, the hand holding the wine cup tightened, his fingers bing white. Did the Crown Prince really take a fancy to Yunxi?¡­.. During his worrying and fretting, Gu Bai had already got up and followed the eunuch. He walked happily with a smile on his face. Not a bit of fear was visible. The night wind lifted his red robes, making him look like a bewitching exotic poppy from afar.

    ¡°Yunxi offers your highness a cup¡­¡± Gu Bai walked over,ughing as he picked up the wine jug and filled the empty ss on the table with good wine, slowly setting it by Ji Zhangyin''s hand. Ji Zhangyin took the drink with a smile, and after finishing the drink, he personally filled the empty ss again and handed it to Gu Bai, his eyes burning. His burning gaze didn''t reveal his brightened mood. All the courtiers under the seat showed a ''sure enough it¡¯s like that'' expression, before consciously burying their heads back down.

    Yet Fu Junli¡¯s hand shook, not even noticing the wine that had been sshed onto his clothes. His eyes were fixed on Ji Zhangyin¡¯s expression. It was as if his possession had been stolen by someone while he stood by powerlessly.

    Gu Bai was slightly stunned, and then heughed. He thought to himself that the man was still the same as before. He took the wine and drank it. He guessed that his man''s behavior today must be because he found out about his matter in the Fu mansion and was jealous.

    ¡°Good, good, good! Come here, sit and drink with Zhen¡­ ¡± Seeing Gu Bai drinking down the wine, and the two bright blushes that appeared on his cheeks, Ji Zhangyin''s heart suddenly started beating wildly, and he couldn¡¯t helpughing. He reached out and pulled him to his side.

    There is a rule in the great state of Chu that the higher the status, the wider the chair. As a crown prince, Ji Zhangyin¡¯s chair was naturally more spacious than that of ordinary people, and it wasn''t crowded even with Gu Bai sitting beside him. When the people present saw this, they were surprised. Ji Zhangyin, regardless of the people¡¯s stares, poured wine for Gu Bai and had more dishes brought over. He was acting this way to indicate that the young man belonged to him, to let others know that they should not have any ideas about this young man.

    ¡°Why aren''t you wearing white clothes or an orchid fragrance today?¡± Ji Zhangyin set the wine ss in front of Gu Bai and asked in a low voice.

    This question his man asked was very out of the ordinary, but Gu Bai understood the meaning. Obviously, his man not only checked his identity, but also the Fu family¡¯s affairs.

    His desire for control was so strong! Gu Bai thought to himself and smiled at him.

    ¡°Today, I came to see that you, so I naturally needed to wear something you like. A woman dresses up for the one they like, and this also applies to men. Do you prefer red or white?¡±

    Ji Zhangyin was delighted by the phrase ''for the one they like'', but he still cared about the information he had gathered these past few days. He continued to speak in a low voice.

    ¡°Fu Junli has an old, close friend. You usually wear white clothes and an orchid fragrance, are you copying that person to ingratiate yourself to Fu Junli? You wanted to please him.¡± As he said thisst sentence. Ji Zhangyin''s voice became deeper and took on an unhappy tone.

    ¡°No! Yunxi wants to please him, but Gu Bai doesn¡¯t¡­¡­ ¡± Anyway, he was far enough away that Gu Bai wasn''t afraid that Fu Junli would hear his words.

    As soon as these words fell, Ji Zhangyin frowned. He didn¡¯t know the truth and couldn¡¯t understand Gu Bai¡¯s words. No matter if it was Gu Bai or Yunxi, he had found out that they were the same person, yet every time the young man would refer to them as two seperate people. Ji Zhangyin was somewhat helpless. The young man really made it hard for people to understand him, but if he couldn''t figure it out, then he couldn''t figure it out. No matter who the youth was and who he wanted to be, he was the one he had taken a fancy to.

    ¡°No matter if you are Yunxi or Gu Bai, from now on you are Zhen''s person. Zhen will not allow you to think about other men, not even one look is allowed¡­¡±

    ¡°You''re so domineering¡­¡± Gu Bai stared at him with wide eyes andined before smiling with crinkled eyes, ¡°But I like it!¡±

    Ji Zhangyin paused for a good while before reacting, and then couldn¡¯t help but happilyugh with joy in his heart, which attracted the nearby people''s frequent nces. Fu Junli, who was sitting on the other side, saw the pair talking andughing and couldn''t stop himself anymore. He got up and wanted to walk over, but was stopped by Ji Zhangyin''s attendant the next moment, staring at him a sinister gaze as he spoke.

    ¡°Yesterday, Zhen obtained a unique beauty, whose guqin skills are the best in the world. Today, Zhen will let the beauty y a song and let us all enjoy it together..¡± As the words were spoken, the people looked up, giving a lot of face. The Crown Prince himself was speaking, being disrespectful was just asking for death. In the span of a few breaths, a young man in white slowly appeared, his long hair trailing behind him, untied and spread out, smooth and shiny like high grade silk. Under a pair of delicate feminine eyebrows were two captivating, gorgeous blue eyes, which added a bit of beauty to his pure and graceful appearance.

    ¡°Lianzhi¡­..¡± Fu Junli was shocked and stared stupidly at the arriving person. Rong Lianzhi also saw him. Suddenly, a kind of ''I pour out my pain to the flowers through sad tears, but they cannot respond; the red petals flutter like a swing and fly away with the breeze'' ambiguous and sad atmosphere appeared.

    Gu Bai stared nkly at the two people in the middle of the scene. In the plot, the elegant white lotus didn¡¯te back at this time, and the way he appeared wasn''t right either. Turning his head to look at Ji Zhangyin¡¯s unfathomable eyes that were staring back at him, heughed and didn''t even need to think about it. It must have been done by this vinegar jar. Although the white lotus unexpectedly came out ahead of time, it was okay. It would be no big deal to change the strategy for this task.

    I, your grandpa, was not afraid of youing back, but that you wouldn¡¯te back. As the saying went, imagination is great, but reality is harsh. Without good memories, Lianzhi was just Lianzhi. Thinking like this, Gu Bai took a piece of cake off the table and fed it to Ji Zhangyin¡¯s mouth with a bewitching smile.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, is your East Pce still short of people to warm your bed?¡±

    Ji Zhangyin didn¡¯t speak. His dark eyes stirred up in raging mes. He stared at Gu Bai, then opened his mouth, taking the pastry into his mouth and sucked at the fingers holding the pastry, his teasing tongue expressing his intentions very well.

 Chapter 35

    <h4><strong>Chapter 35</strong></h4>

    In the moment when everything happened, Fu Junli immediately responded after a short stay, then he was seated again by the guard¡¯s "request".

    In the following banquet, he began to be absent-minded, watching Lianzhi¡¯s ying on the stage, and then looking at Gu Bai that sitting next to Ji Changyin.

    At the end of the banquet, Ji Changyin came to Gu Bai and said, ¡°I will send someone to pick you up into the pce tomorrow,¡± and released him go back with Fu Junli.

    In the carriage again this time. Gu Bai stared at Fu Junli, the men who exuded ¡®cutting constantly, still chaos, is the sorrow of separation, a mixed emotion tasted in the heart. ¡® the breath of departure sadness of parting for a long time, brewing for a while, and said.

    ¡°Junli, is the man who yed at the banquet you called Lianzhi?¡±

    Fu Junli nodded without a sound, paleplexion, with a touch of blue under the rim of his eye, looking a little tired.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Junli has been hanging for many years, he is truly a peerless person...¡±

    Gu Bai calmly, with gentle voice, and then carried some concerns to continue.

    ¡°yinnxi was supposed to congratte Junli for reuniting with your old friend, but after meeting, the man seems to have entered the backyard of Your Royal Highness, and Junli with the man may...¡±

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t say the following words. Now the situation is obvious to see that Lianzhi is the person belongs to the prince. If Fu Junli wants to get the beauty, he must ask the prince for a hand, but would it be easy to get the prince¡¯s beauty?

    Fu Junli is nomittal, his heart feels a bit gloomy

    However, it¡¯s not because of the Lianzhi, but the pictures of Ji Changzhen and Gu Bai are drinking andughing closely in the banquet. His vibration feeling tumbling in his chest is fiercer than saw Lianzhi again.

    He didn¡¯t talk about the topic of Lianzhi, looked at Gu Bai and said anxiously, ¡°yinnxi, before leaving, what did the prince say to you... ¡°

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t expect Fu Junli to ask himself without asking Lianzhi. He stunned for a moment then smiled to himself, it seems that the multi-day strategy is effective; since so, the next game will be very fun.

    ¡°Your Highness said that he would like to pick me up alone in the pce tomorrow to apany him to y poetry and...¡±

    ¡®No! Fu Junli suddenly shouted ¡°the prince always act arrogantly, and the way he treats to you today...... In short, you can¡¯t go tomorrow anyway.¡±

    ¡°But if yinnxi doesn¡¯t go, it will be a rebellion, and it will bring trouble into Fu¡¯s family.¡± Gu Bai revealed a pure andforting smile.

    ¡°Junli, don¡¯t worry, the prince won¡¯t do anything to yinnxi, he just appreciates yinnxi¡¯s talent... ¡°

    After that, without waiting for Fu Junli to continue, he said, ¡°but for Lianzhi, Junli, what¡¯s your n?¡±

    Fu Junli stopped and didn¡¯t know how to answer it. His eyes show the memory of thoughtful expression. Apparently, the word of Lianzhi emerged in his mind again.

    Gu Bai looked at his expression and shook his lips gently said, ¡°Junli, don¡¯t worry about it, you and Lianzhi will eventually be together... ¡°Then he didn¡¯t disturb his thoughts anymore.

    Fu Junli had fallen in love with Lianzhi in that time just because of the deep affectionate from Lianzhi and the regrets caused by the aesthetic sentimental leave.

    Now since Lianzhi alreadyes back, so the regret will disappear. If he wants to get the deepest love from Fu Junli, he must give the Fu Junli a more affectionate and beautiful sadness.

    ...............

    Early the next morning, Ji Changzhen sent someone to pick up Gu Bai.

    Master Fu looked at the imperial carriage stopped at the gate, the imposing manner of the guards waited, there was some fear in his heart, but when he took a nce at Gu Bai¡¯s face, he suddenly thought of something then felt pleased.

    At the same time, when he looked at the man, the man was also watching him.

    He seriously asked, ¡°be careful in the pce, do what the prince told you to do, don¡¯t defy the prince¡¯smand, otherwise you will die!

    Gu Bai nodded in obedience, and put on a smile when he on the carriage that could not wait.

    He raised his hand and pointed to the direction of Gu Bai.

    After seeing the face, he didn¡¯t wait for what Ji Changyin said, Gu Bai rushed up.

    Riding on him, the dimples sewed against his hard, soft little hand and climbed over his shoulder, the red lips plunged to bite his lips, bite gently, twitching and sucking.

    The little squirming tongue was extremely hot, and the tempting one couldn¡¯t wait to hold him back in his arms and madly want him.

    Ji Chang¡¯s eyes were reddened at once. "You are seduced me..."

    Then do you want to do it in the daytime?

    Gu Baiughs enchantingly.

    Ji Changzhen took a deep breath and resisted the idea of having him right now.

    Although he only knew a short time and had seen the man several times, Changzhen had to admit that the man had a strange charm that fascinated him.

    After seeing his expression, Gu Bai smiled even more. He really liked the possessive desire of a man, which would make his heart beat more enthusiastic.

    No longer teasing the man, but he still rides on Ji Changyin and brings the words to the topic.

    ¡°Ji Changhao, I want to borrow someone from you...¡±

    Big courage! Almost at the moment when he called the man¡¯s name, the waiter who was on the side of the eunuch had a cold sweat. The little son didn¡¯t want to die. He dared to call the name of the prince.

    However, the reaction of Ji Changyin in the next moment made him even more cold and sweaty. He saw a very pleasant expression on the man¡¯s face and looked at the teenager. ¡°Who do you want?¡±

    ¡°Lianzhi...¡± Gu Bai said, ¡°I want you to give the Lianzhi to Fu Junli!¡±

    ¡°Oh? It was a peerless beauty, and it was a pity that Fu Junli was too...

    Ji Changyin raised his eyebrows, and his smile became more and more pleasant. The teenager demanded that he could not see Fu Junli¡¯s feelings in his heart. He was relieved.

    Gu Bai saw his expression and couldn¡¯t help but meditate again on a vinegar jar and get close to say.

    ¡°Did you find out Lianzhi is looking forward to this? Although it has disrupted my original n, now I have a better idea. I am ying a game. Do you want to y?¡±

    ¡°What game?¡± Ji Changyin moved in the heart.

    ¡± Come with your ears...¡±

    Gu Bai pulled his head down and said a few words quietly.

    At the end, Ji Changyin looked up at him, and the twilight shed a dark gaze ¡°You are ying with fire...¡±

    ¡°Because if no fire to y, Gu Bai will die.¡±

    The teenager smiled faintly, and the clear and pure scorpion shone with a faint light.

    Ji Changyin was in a tight heart and violently bowed his lip. The white-eyed gaze turned into a fascinating joy with the kiss, and the enthusiasm responded, and the two immediately fell into a hot entanglement.

    At the end of a kiss, Ji Changyin red-eyed his eyes and took the boy up, striding back to the pce...

    ............

    Fu Junli didn¡¯t go out all day, he stayed in the government until the evening when he saw Gu Bai back.

    Unlike the morning refreshment, the teenager looked a little tired from the carriage. The walking movement was a bit unnatural, the clothes were loose, and the eyes were filled with a sleek spring.

    Fu Junli was in a tight heart, waiting to see the messy traces on Gu Bai¡¯s neck, grabbing his shoulders violently, and his voice trembled.

    ¡°Yunxi, Prince treats you...¡±

    Fu Junli¡¯s hand is very heavy, and he has a bit of pain in grasping Gu Bai. He wants to struggle, but this body has first tasted the cloud rain and is now weak and sour. He can only help the other party.

    Looking at his gaze, Gu Bai bowed his head and endured the feeling of wanting to leave. He did not speak to Fu Junli, letting him stare at the kiss marks on his neck.

    When he felt that Fu Junli is getting more and more heavy on his shoulder, Gu Bai whispered a sentence, ¡°Junli, I¡¯m tired...¡±

    Then he used the strength to push people away and stumble.

    Fu Junli stood in the position of being pushed open, watching the back of his departure, and having the illusion of a heartache.

    From this day on, Gu Bai will be taken into the pce once every three and five times, and then every time hees back, he will be a kind of sour and weak, and then apanied by the various rewards of the Prince, and the business of Fu¡¯s familye in a smoother way.

    Master Fu looked at the joy, Du Haitang looked at what he obviously understood, and his pale face was looking for his son privately, but he bumped into what Gu Bai was writing.

    ¡°Mo, howe you suddenly came...¡± Gu Bai¡¯s eyes shed and hurried to hide the collection of poems on his back.

    ¡°What are you hiding, give it to me...¡± Du Haitang saw that his face wasn¡¯t right and grabbed the things in his hand.

    Although she was born low-lying, but literate, after opening the poems and turning a few pages, she burst into tears and hugged her.

    ¡°Oh, my stupid son, what do you not learn to be a stupid girl in the school, oh...¡±

    Fu Junli¡¯s expression was more and more depressed every day. Gu Bai also estimated that the atmosphere was brewing almost. On the night before he entered the pce again, he cried for a moment and humbled for a moment before he whispered.

    ¡°Junli, Lianzhi will be back soon...¡±

    After he finished, he ran quickly, and Fu Junli stood in the same ce and seemed to understand and did not know how to stay for a while. He didn¡¯t dare to think about what the young boy meant.

    It was not until the next night that the carriage returned to the house wasn¡¯t a young man, but another that he was familiar with, he realized it.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness greatly appreciates the talent of Du, and wants to stay in the pce for a long time... This is the beauty that your Highness rewards to Fu...¡±

    The eunuch of the colleague of the samepany stalked the scorpion and left the words, leaving Fu Junli standing in the same ce.

    ¡°I me you, it¡¯s all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, how could my son be so stupid, look at yourself to apany king is like to stay with a tiger when will my sone back, oh..."

    Du Haitang¡¯s crying suddenly sounded, regardless of his offense, he took him into Gu Bai¡¯s room, and turned out a collection of poems and threw it on his face and cried.

    ¡°.........¡±

    Fu Junli picked up the poems on the ground and looked at it. After reading a few pages, he suddenly stood in the same ce as a man lost his soul.

    Hey guys!

    As you noticed, recently we¡¯ve been working on several different novels. As a newly established trantion group the whole thing is just so overwhelming and exciting at the same time. We got tons of messages from you everyday. Although many of you didn¡¯t get our replies, we treated your feedback very carefully. This is why we decided to bring our website and content to a more professional tform.

    Here is the address of our new website:

    You can find everything we¡¯ve done so far on our new website, and you can always leave us messages. Those messages could be a kind suggestion, a not-so-kind suggestion,int about the quality of our trantion, kudos to our trantors, or a book you really really really want to read but has not been tranted yet.

    Our website is under testing and the app is being developed in the meantime. Have fun exploring our new website! Wee to give us your precious opinions and constructive suggestions! Thank you!

 Chapter 35 (2)

    Sleepchaser; TLCed and edited by <strong>Callis</strong> and <strong>juurensha</strong>

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. After a moment of stupor, Fu Junli went to sit at the seat that the Imperial guard had presented him.

    After the banquet, his mind started to grow preupied. He spent a moment looking at Lianzhi as he yed the guqin on stage, then shifted his gaze to Gu Bai, who was sitting next to Ji Zhangyin.

    Once the banquet came to a close, Ji Zhangyin approached Gu Bai and said, "I''ll have someone escort you to the pce tomorrow." Then he let him return to Fu Junli.

    This time, they were seated in a carriage again. Gu Bai stared at the Fu Junli, who gave off the aura of ''an unfocused mind unable to be cut short, a ceaseless sorrow of parting; there is something weighing heavily on his mind''. Only after mulling over it for a bit did he talk.

    "Junli-gege, the gongzi who yed the guqin in the banquet just now must be the Lianzhi you''ve mentioned before?"

    Fu Junli nodded without a word, face growing pale. At present, it carried a tinge of green, his exhaustion evident.

    "No wonder Junli-gege held on to him for so many years. Truly a gongzi from a peerless family¡­" Gu Bai kept his voice neutral and soft, before continuing with some worry, "I just had a glimpse today, but Yunxi should have congratted Junli-gege in reuniting with an old friend. That gongzi seems to have entered the inner courtyard of His Highness, the Crown Prince. I''m only afraid that Junli-gege and that gongzi are¡­"

    After that, Gu Bai did not speak any further. The situation was obvious. Lianzhi was now a person that belonged to the Crown Prince. If Fu Junli wanted a beauty, he could do as the Crown Prince did and pick up a prostitute. But was it so easy to want a beauty belonging to the Crown Prince?

    Fu Junli didn''tment. His heart felt somewhat troubled.

    However, it wasn''t because of Lianzhi, but because of the scene of Ji Zhangyin holding Gu Bai intimately as they drank andughed during the pce banquet. It was more upsetting than having to bid Lianzhi farewell, and his mood waspletely chaotic because of it.

    He did not continue to talk about Lianzhi. Rather, he looked at Gu Bai, his gaze worried. "Yunxi, what did the Crown Prince say to you before you left just now¡­?"

    Gu Bai was surprised; instead of asking about Lianzhi, Fu Junli asked about this. He smiled in his heart. It appeared that the multi-day strategy had proved very effective. Since it was like this, the next game should be interesting.

    "His Highness said that,he would like to invite me to the pce tomorrow. To apany him alone as weposed and admired poems a little¡ª"

    "No!" shouted Fu Junli, all of a sudden. "His Highness, the Crown Prince has always been a flippant and impudent person. The way he treated you today¡­ In short, you''re not allowed to go tomorrow."

    "But if Yunxi doesn''t go, it''ll be seen as resisting the Crown Prince and implicate our entire family,¡± said Gu Bai, a pure and consoling smile on his lips.

    "Don''t worry, Junli-gege. His Highness, the Crown Prince won''t take Yunxi in any way. He merely appreciates Yunxi''s talents¡­" Once he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for Junli to respond and continued, "But regarding Lianzhi-gongzi, what does Junli-gege intend to do?"

    Fu Junli hesitated, not knowing what to say. His eyes swirled with the signs of careful consideration and recollection. Obviously, two characters "Lianzhi" had reappeared in his mind.

    Noticing his expression, Gu Bai smiled. "Don''t worry, Junli-gege. You and Lianzhi-gongzi will eventually find happiness¡­" He did not interrupt his thoughts.

    Fu Junli¡¯s love for Lianzhi at the time was nothing more than pity caused by the other party''s deep feelings and aesthetic sentiment.

    Now that Lianzhi had returned, that regret would vanish. If one wanted Fu Junli''s deep and wholehearted love, one must impart in him a deeper and even more beautiful sadness.

    The next morning, Ji Zhangyin sent someone to escort Gu Bai to the pce.

    Master Fu watched as the imperial carriage stopped at the gates of the Fu family estate. The imposing, mighty imperial guards waited. Master Fu felt fearful, his eyes glued on Gu Bai''s face. At that moment, he thought of something, and happiness filled his heart.

    He stared, pushing down the happiness in his heart, his voice serious as he said, "Be careful when you''re in the pce. Do whatever His Highness, the Crown Prince asks of you. If you disobey hismand, you will lose your head!''

    Gu Bai agreed, nodding obediently. But once he boarded the carriage, he was unable to hold himself back from smiling.

    The moment they were in each other''s presence, Gu Bai rushed forward enthusiastically, not giving Ji Zhangyin a chance to say anything.

    As he straddled him, the small crease of his buttocks pressed against the other''s hardness. The tender little hand clung to his shoulder. The bright-red lips moved to nibble gently on his own, before sucking a bit.

    The tip of that little tongue was so hot, others would be madly itching to hold him in their arms.

    Ji Zhangyin''s eyes suddenly shed red. "You''re seducing me¡­"

    "Do you want to openly make love in the middle of the day?"

    Gu Baiughed enchantingly.

    In order to resist the urge to jump the youth on the spot, Ji Zhangyin was forced to take a deep breath.

    Although they''d only known each other for a short period of time, not to mention only having met a few times, Ji Zhangyin had to admit the youth had an exotic charm, and it captivated him.

    Noticing his expression, Gu Baiughed with even more joy. He was extremely fond of these kinds of possessive men. It made his heart beat with more enthusiasm.

    No longer teasing the other man, Gu Bai continued to sit on hisp. Then he changed the topic of conversation to what he really wanted. "Ji Zhangyin, I want to borrow someone from you¡­"

    How audacious! A beat after he had called that man by name, cold sweat appeared on the forehead of the eunuch next to him. This little gongzi really didn''t want his life. He actually dared to call out the Crown Prince''s name.

    Yet the next moment, Ji Zhangyin''s reaction made the eunuch sweat even more. On Ji Zhangyin''s face was a happy expression as he looked at the youth. "Who do you want?"

    "Lianzhi¡­" Gu Bai narrowed his eyes. "I want you to give Lianzhi to Fu Junli!"

    "Oh? Such a peerless beauty. It''d be a pity to give him to Fu Junli¡­" Ji Zhangyin arched a brow, a smile once more on his face. From the youth''s request, it was obvious he did not care for Fu Junli. A wave of relief washed over him.

    Gu Bai caught a glimpse of his expression and couldn¡¯t help but think he was jealous again. He shifted closer.

    "You had Rong Lianzhie out precisely for this, didn''t you? Although my original n was disrupted, now I have a better idea. I''m going to y a game. Do you want to join?"

    "What kind of game?" Ji Zhangyin''s heart trembled.

    "Bring your ears closer¡­"

    Gu Bai lowered his head and whispered a few words.

    Once he finished, Ji Zhangyin looked up at him, eyes shing with a dark gaze. "You''re ying with fire¡­"

    "It''s because if one doesn''t y with fire, Gu Bai would die." A faint smile yed on the youth''s lips, his clear and pure eyes gleaming with a bewitching light.

    Ji Zhangyin''s heart froze. At that moment, he lowered his head and bit the other''s lips. Gu Bai''s bewitching and strange gaze misted as he enjoyed the kiss, responding with much enthusiasm. In an instant, the two fell into a hot tangle of limbs.

    Once they broke off the kiss, Ji Zhangyin picked up the youth, making for the bedroom with a heated gaze and long strides¡­

    Fu Junli stayed in the estate for the whole day. He didn''t see Gu Bai return until Hai Shi.

    Unlike in the morning, when he had been bright and refreshed, the youth appeared exhausted as he disembarked from the carriage. He walked unnaturally, his clothes loose. The corners of his eyes were damp and red.

    Fu Junli''s heart seized. He waited until Gu Bai came closer and he could see the messy marks on his neck before he suddenly grabbed his shoulder, his voice trembling. "Yunxi, the Crown Prince, towards you¡­?"

    Funli''s grip was especially strong, causing Gu Bai some pain. He wanted to struggle out of it, but with his body as weak, aching, and limp as it was, he could only endure it.

    Shooting him a nce, Gu Bai lowered his head. He held down the urge of wanting to leave, leaning on Fu Junli without a word, allowing him to stare at the hickies on his neck.

    When it felt like Fu Junli was using more and more force gripping his shoulder, Gu Bai muttered under his breath, "Junli-gege, I''m tired¡­"

    Then he used all his strength to push him away, staggering as he fled.

    Fu Junli stood glued in ce, watching him leave.

    As he gazed at the sight of his departing back, he felt the illusion of pain in his chest.

    From then on, Gu Bai entered the pce once every three to five days. Each time he returned home, he would appear aching, weak, and limping. After that, along with the Crown Prince¡¯s various rewards, the businesses and industries of the Fu family grew smoother and greater.

    Although Master Fu was delighted, Du Haitang clearly knew what was going on from what she had seen. With a pale face, she went to look for her son to talk in private, and found Gu Bai writing.

    "Mother, why have youe here all of a sudden¡­?" Gu Bai averted his gaze, rushing to hide the collection of poetry behind his back.

    "What are you hiding? Show Mother¡­" Du Haitang caught sight of something wrong with his expression, and snatched the item in his hands.

    Although she was of humble birth, she was literate. After she had flipped open the poetry collection and turned over a few pages, tears suddenly flowed down her cheeks. She hugged Gu Bai amidst her sobs.

    "Wuwu, my silly son, why of all the things you learned, you had to copy your mother''s foolishness from all those years ago? Wuwu¡­"

    Fu Junli''s expression grew more and more sullen as the days passed. Gu Bai also estimated that the atmosphere of mncholy was just about to reach an endpoint. The night before he had entered the pce once more, he held him in his arms and cried for a while before whispering a few words.

    "Junli-gege, Lianzhi-gongzi will return soon¡­"

    After that, Gu Bai sprinted off. And Fu Junli stood there for a long time. He didn¡¯t dare to even think about what he had meant.

    It wasn''t until the next evening that he finally understood, when he saw that the person who stepped out of the carriage wasn''t the youth, but another familiar figure.

    "His Highness, the Crown Prince appreciates Du Xiao-gongzi''s talents, and will have the little gongzi stay in the pce for a while¡­ This is the beauty that His Highness, the Crown Prince bestows on Fu-gongzi¡­"

    The other eunuchs left after the announcement, leaving Fu Junli glued to his spot.

    "It''s all your fault! All yours! If it weren''t for you, how could my son be so foolish? Wuwuwu¡­. Take a good look at yourself. It''s all your fault. To be in a prince''spany is as perilous as living with a tiger. When can my son return? Wuwu¡­"

    Du Haitang had broke into a sob out of the blue, and not caring how offended he might be, dragged him into Gu Bai''s room. She retrieved a book of poems and threw it in his face.

    "¡­"

    Fu Junli picked up the poetry collection on the ground and flipped through it. After he read several pages, his body froze, as if he had lost his soul.

    I wonder what was written¡­

 Chapter 36

    <h4><strong><b>Chapter 36</b></strong></h4>

    Fu Junli slowly opened the book that had written the words of the poems on the outside, and the white paper was covered with the grace calligraphy.

    The above was not a stunning work, but some simple recording of mood, no rhyming, no grammar, just some ordinary words.

    ¡°...I finally saw Junli today. He was still that kind of handsome and elegant. He didn¡¯t look like cold and horror as the hearsay; but very gentle. He also hugged me, a warm embrace, too warm that I dare to speak with him. ......¡±

    ¡°He praised that I had beautiful eyes, a lot of people said my eyes were good-looking, but I had never been that happy. He also asked me if I liked orchids, and I said yes... In fact, I didn¡¯t like it, I just saw his yard were full of orchids, so I guessed he liked orchids that he incensed flower fragrance. I wanted to talk to him, but I never had a chance, from the first day I came into the house and saw him, I began to think...... ¡°

    ¡°Junli actually let me to stay in his yard to recuperate, also he asked me to live in his yard. He said I can call him Junli. Why was he so gentle to me?... No, not for me, it should be for someone named ¡®Lianzhi¡¯. On that day, he seemed to be whispering a name called Lianzhi...¡±

    "...The weather was very nice today, Junli was in high spirits. He asked someone to put a Chinese zither in the yard. He was really a talent, unsurpassed elegance... I plucked up my courage to invite him to ensemble with my flute. I thought about this picture in my dream for countless times. However, when I blew my flute, he didn¡¯t y the zither. Junli looked at me, my eyes blurred again, I felt he was watching another person... my chest suddenly pain. I hurriedly left...¡±

    ¡°Who was the guy named Lianzhi? Who the hell was he? Did he look like me? why did Junli always stare at me to whisper that name, he always looked at my eyes as if looking at someone else ... Was he kind and gentle to me because he treated me as Lianzhi...¡±

    ¡°Junli only regarded me as a shadow, the shadow of Lianzhi. If it weren¡¯t for Lianzhi, he wouldn¡¯t look at me in his whole life. However, I was Yunxi, not Lianzhi, I was Yunxi, I liked red clothes, musk, and flute...¡±

    ¡°... Junli told me who Lianchi was today. He was a peerless man who was deeply attached to Junli. Junli gradually became more and more emaciated, and no regretful plying at all, and he was rather for that man only distressed as he did. Junli missed that man for eight years. ¡°

    Junli asked me: the intention of the sentence about stepped into the lovesickness gate, suffered my lovesickness pain, the eternal lovesickness was unforgettable forever, and the momently lovesickness infinity existed. Yunxi, could you understand those?...¡±

    ¡°I said yes, I understood, I fully understood... At the first sight of Junli in the first day I entered the house, I knew that feeling. Junli, I unexpectedly got the wicked thought about you without shame. ¡°

    ...Lianzhi appeared at the pce banquet today, I saw the living Lianzhi who always showed up in Junli¡¯s description. It was really a man with a rare elegance. No wonder why Junli missed him like ...¡±

    ¡°The way how Junli looked at Lianzhi was so tender and tender, it was full of the feeling that I dreamed of. But, he loved Lianzhi, he loved Lianzhi, loved Lianzhi... If only he could love me so much... ¡°

    ¡°In the carriage, Junli looked like very sad, yep, although Lianzhi was found, but he was a person who belonged to the Prince. The Prince¡¯s status was noble, how could Junli had the opportunity topete with the Prince for the beauty...¡±

    ¡°I wanted to persuade Junli to give up, but I couldn¡¯t say it. Junli was so affectionate to Lianzhi that he had been looking for Lianzhi for eight years. If he couldn¡¯t be with Lianzhi, would he continue to be unhappy and persistently missing Lianzhi? ¡°

    ¡°Maybe I could help him... At the banquet, the Prince looked at me strangely, I guessed he must have a crush on me. If I came to ask the Prince, perhaps, there would be a change for Junli and Lianzhi...... ¡°

    ¡°... I went to the pce today, I asked the Prince if he could give Lianzhi to Junli. The Prince consented me, but with the condition of I must to be his man... Then, I took off my clothes, it didn¡¯t matter, as long as Junli could get his wish. He used to treat me as the shadow of Lianzhi, now, the real Lianzhi was back, so the shadow didn¡¯t be needed anymore... ¡°

    ¡°But I still couldn¡¯t help but cry, I was very hard to endure, but didn¡¯t work. I wanted to tell him, I wasn¡¯t the shadow of anyone, so please didn¡¯t treat me as the shadow, didn¡¯t look at others through me. My name was Yunxi. Junli, did you noticed that? Did you know I was Yunxi... I liked you, but you didn¡¯t know it, and you didn¡¯t want to know it, because you only love Lianzhi...... ¡°

    ¡°Junli was getting more and more unhappy, it may because of Lianzhi. Junli, you can rest assured that Lianzhi woulde back soon. The Prince promised me that he would give Lianzhi to you. From then on, you could stop your lovesickness... ¡°

    ¡°Lovesickness... A red bean representing my miss iid in an ivory dice, the wistful yearning for you deeped into the bone marrow. Junli, I loved you didn¡¯t know, Junli, you didn¡¯t know, you didn¡¯t know it... ¡°

    .........

    Fu Junli looked at the calligraphy on the poetry,

    the smile of the young man appeared in his mind. He only felt as if a knife were being twisted in his heart, the the young man¡¯s appearance had never been this clear in his heart.

    He always thought that he was treating the young man as Lianzhi, but it wasn¡¯t. Maybe, it was at first, but notter.

    The young men wasn¡¯t the same as Lianzhi, even if they both had the same color of eyes, but the look inside wasn¡¯t the same.

    However, his long-standing obsession with Lianzhi made him unable to see his inner heart clearly. Whenever he was attracted by the brilliance of the young man, he always told himself that it was because the young man had the shadow of Lianzhi.

    At this moment, Lianzhi was by his side, but his mind was full of the young men.

    ¡°A red bean representing my miss iid in an ivory dice, the wistful yearning for you deeped into the bone marrow. I loved you but you didn¡¯t know, Junli, you didn¡¯t know, you didn¡¯t know it... ¡°

    Fu Junli repeatedly recited this sentence in his mouth, like crying, likeughing, like angry, like crazy.

    When the hidden true feelings surfaced, he found the word of Yunxi had already written in his heart...

    ..................

    ............

    Gu Bai had never seen Fu Junli again.

    Fu Junli begged his aunt, the imperial concubine of Xian, toe to the pce to look for him, risking disrespect and looking for him in the the entire pce, but he didn¡¯t see Fu Junli, and Ji Changyin also wouldn¡¯t Let him see Fu Junli.

    The man was as arrogant as he used to be. He simply wanted to hide him in the golden house. No one was able to see him, even for Du Haitang, the men asked someone to pick up into the pce rather than let him went out.

    This kind of strong hegemony was really a dumbfounding, if others can¡¯t stand it, but he was willing to ept it.

    Because he didn¡¯t know when he would see this man again next time, if they were in the same world next time, and if they need to wait for another thousand years to meet.

    As for Fu Junli, although Gu Bai had never seen he again,but Gu Bai still could hear his news.

    It was said that after Fu Junli returned from the pce, he had changed, bing more silent and more indifferent.

    He didn¡¯t care about the family affairs or the business industry. He either kept himself in his study room or stood in the yard ying the flute, it was a whole day of time. And the mncholy and madness in his eyes shocked others.

    But when he saw the young man named Lianzhi, he would calm down again, and gently and lovingly touching the his eyes.

    However, when Lianzhi identally broke a jadeite flute that he carried all the time, he madly asked the servant to beat Lianzhi, and he let the servant stop until Lianzhi almost died.

    From then on, Lianzhi didn¡¯t dare to touch any of his things. The few thing in his daily were red clothes, musk, and flute. He listened to Fu Junli touched his eyes and called the name of Yunxi.

    Gu Bai quietly concealed Ji Changyin back to Fu house once.

    He saw that Fu Junli¡¯s study room was full of pictures, and the picture was all about a young man, that was Du Yunxi¡¯s appearance.

    Panic, or smiling, or shy, or ttering, or fascinating, each picture was endless lingering, endless thoughts.

    Until this moment, he felt that the mood of the original owner finally disappeared without a trace in his chest.

    Du Yunxuan¡¯s wish was to get Fu Junli¡¯s deep love, the lingering love that he would miss forever. He finally got it. From then on, Fu Junli¡¯s heart only had the word "Yunxi"...

    ............

    In this world, Gu Bai had stayed with Ji Changyin for a long time and didn¡¯t never left. Apart from the man¡¯s hegemony, also his willingness.

    After Ji Changyin was on the throne, he had no wife and concubines in his pce. He strongly insisted that no wife and concubines in his life, even the courtiers asked him to choose a woman so he could leave a child, he still said no.

    After he became the emperor for several years, he retired as the regent, so no one would ever ask him to choose a woman and to have a kid. This decision made the full courtiers shocked, this man really wanted the beauty not to the pce.

    Gu Bai undeniably believed that even if he was born again, he would imprint his traces in his soul, which was enough to know his importance in his heart.

    Before Ji Chang¡¯s death, Gu Bai looked at the deep love inside his eyes, and he felt that the heart had never been that painful in his chest.

    At this moment, he felt that he was no longer calm. He had a heart that lived with flesh and blood.

    When Ji Changyin closed his eyes, he almost had the urge to go with him, he experienced the unforgettable heart heat. He didn¡¯t know if the life he had persisted in living without heartbeat was meaningful or not.

    The mysterious person said that if he was obsessed with this world, he would die.

    Staring at Ji Changyu, who has no breathing, Gu Bai felt that his soul seemed to be lightening, and there was a feeling that he would dissipate at any time.

    At thisst moment, the surrounding space was distorted, and his soul was pulled from the body into the sky by a powerful force...

    Hey guys!

    As you noticed, recently we¡¯ve been working on several different novels. As a newly established trantion group the whole thing is just so overwhelming and exciting at the same time. We got tons of messages from you everyday. Although many of you didn¡¯t get our replies, we treated your feedback very carefully. This is why we decided to bring our website and content to a more professional tform.

    Here is the address of our new website:

    You can find everything we¡¯ve done so far on our new website, and you can always leave us messages. Those messages could be a kind suggestion, a not-so-kind suggestion,int about the quality of our trantion, kudos to our trantors, or a book you really really really want to read but has not been tranted yet.

    Our website is under testing and the app is being developed in the meantime. Have fun exploring our new website! Wee to give us your precious opinions and constructive suggestions! Thank you!

 Chapter 36 (2)

    Trantor: Callis

    Editor: Evan

    Fu Junli slowly opened the book with the characters "Poetry Collection" on the cover, revealing the snow-white pages filled with beautiful calligraphy.

    It wasn''t an amazing, brilliant work, but a simple record of feelings. There was no rhyme, no culture, just a type ofmon vernacr.

    "¡­¡­Today, I finally met the eldest young master, and he is still so handsome and refined, not at all the ice-cold terror that the rumors im him to be. Instead, he is very gentle and soft. When he held me, it was very warm in his embrace. It was so warm that I didn''t dare utter a word¡­¡­"

    "He praised my beautiful eyes. A lot of people have said that my eyes were beautiful, but I have never before felt such happiness. He also asked me if I liked orchids, and I said yes¡­..I actually don''t like orchids. I wanted to speak with him, but never had the chance. From the first day I entered the estate, I saw him and started to wonder¡­¡­"

    "The eldest young master even let me stay in his courtyard to recuperate. He also let me live there and told me to call him Junli-gege. Why is he so gentle towards me?¡­¡­No, not towards me, but it should be towards a person named ''Lianzhi.'' That day, he seemed to have muttered Lianzhi''s name¡­¡­"

    "¡­¡­Today''s weather is very pleasant. Junli-gege is in a very good mood, and he arranged for a person to y the guqin in the courtyard. Junli-gege truly is a gifted schr, clear and bright, a respectable and honorable gentleman, and uniquely cultured¡­¡­I gathered up the courage to invite him to y the guqin with me. I had dreamed of this scene countless times. Only, I blew into the flute, but there was no sound from the guqin. Junli-gege simply looked at me with a muddled gaze, like he was looking at another person¡­¡­My heart suddenly hurt very much, and I quickly left¡­¡­"

    "Who is Lianzhi? Who is he towards Junli-gege? Do we look alike? Why does Junli-gege always stare at me and whisper that name? He always looks into my eyes as if he is looking at another person..¡­.Is he so good to me, so gentle and soft, because he takes me to be Lianzhi¡­¡­?"

    "Junli-gege only considers me a shadow, Lianzhi''s shadow. If it weren''t for Lianzhi, he would have never looked at me. But I am Yunxi, not Lianzhi. I am Yunxi, and I like red clothes. I like musky scents, I like flutes¡­¡­"

    "¡­¡­Today, Junli-gege told me who Lianzhi was. He was an exceptionally elegant and talented noble''s son, one who had shared deep feelings with Junli-gege. His clothes grow looser and looser by the day, yet he cares not. For him, he was wasting away in sorrow and pain. Junli-gege had been thinking about that man for eight years¡­¡­"

    "Junli-gege asked me: ''If you have also felt this type of deep longing, you would understand why I yearn and suffer. A long yearning recalls distant memories, while a short yearning is boundless. Yunxi, do you understand?''¡­¡­"

    "I said that I understood, I understood, I really understood¡­¡­From the first day I entered the estate andid eyes on Junli-gege, I understood. Junli-gege, Yunxi was thinking of you in such a shameless way¡­¡­"

    "¡­¡­Lianzhi appeared today at the pce''s banquet. I saw the Lianzhi that Junli-gege spoke of. He really was an exceptional son of nobility. It''s no wonder Junli-gege longs for him¡­¡­"

    "Junli-gege''s gaze towards Lianzhi-gongzi was so gentle and tender, the kind of emotion that I yearn for even in my dreams. But he loves Lianzhi-gongzi, he loves Lianzhi-gongzi, loves Lianzhi¡­¡­If only he could love me¡­¡­"

    "In the carriage, Junli-gege looked weary. Right, even though he had found Lianzhi, Lianzhi-gongzi was one of the Prince''s people. The Prince''s identity was venerable. How could Junli-gege have any chance inpeting against the Prince for a beauty¡­¡­"

    "I wanted to convince Junli-gege to give up on Lianzhi, but I couldn''t speak. For such a long time, Junli-gege held those kinds of deep feelings for Lianzhi-gongzi. He had been looking for him for eight years. If he can''t be with Lianzhi-gongzi, wouldn''t he continue to be despondent and pine for him?¡­.."

    "Perhaps I could help him¡­¡­During the banquet, the Prince''s gaze towards me was odd. I suppose he must have taken a fancy to me. If I go beg the prince, maybe Junli-gege and Lianzhi-gongzi would have a chance¡­¡­"

    "¡­¡­I entered the pce today, and I begged the Prince to give Lianzhi-gongzi to Junli-gege. The Prince agreed, but only if I became his person¡­¡­Then, I shed my clothing. It didn''t matter. As long as Junli-gege''s wishes are fulfilled, then it''s alright. In the past, he only regarded me as Lianzhi-gongzi''s shadow. Now that the real Lianzhi has returned, the shadow is no longer needed and would cease to exist¡­¡­"

    "Yet I can''t help but cry. I really tried my best to endure it, but I can''t bear it. I really wanted to tell him that I wasn''t anyone''s shadow. I wanted to say, ''Don''t see someone else through me. My name is Yunxi, Junli-gege, did you know that? Did you know that I was Yunxi?¡­¡­Yunxi pleased you, but you didn''t know, and you didn''t want to know, because you only love Lianzhi¡­¡­''"

    "Junli-gege is bing more and more unhappy. It must be because of Lianzhi-gongzi. Junli-gege, don''t worry, Lianzhi-gongzi will return soon. The Prince promised me that he would give Lianzhi-gongzi to you. After that, your yearning will stop¡­¡­"

    "Yearning, yearning¡­¡­Exquisite dice and red beans, my yearning for him is deep in my bones, but he doesn''t know. Junli-gege, you don''t know, you don''t know¡­¡­"

    Fu Junli looked at the calligraphy in the collection of poetry, and a bright and beautiful smiling youth appeared in his mind. He felt the pain of a knife being twisted in his heart, and the youth''s appearance had never been clearer in his heart.

    He had always thought that he regarded the youth as Lianzhi, but he actually hadn''t. Perhaps he had in the beginning, but he stopped as time went on.

    The youth was different from Lianzhi, even if they had eyes of the same color. However, the expression that blossomed within those blue eyes was different.

    But for a long time, his obsession with Lianzhi had unexpectedly made it so that he couldn''t see his own heart clearly. Every time he was attracted by the youth''s radiance, he told himself that it was because the youth was Lianzhi''s shadow.

    But in this moment, with Lianzhi by his side, the youth''s shadow had been imprinted in his mind.

    "Exquisite dice and red beans, my yearning for him is deep in my bones, but he doesn''t know, hahahahahaha, Jun didn''t know, Jun didn''t know, Jun didn''t know, Jun didn''t know, Jun didn''t know¡­¡­"

    Fun Junli repeated this sentence over and over, mouthing the words,ughing and crying, angry at his own foolishness.

    When the deeply concealed truth surfaced, his heart was engraved with the two characters ''Yunxi''¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Gu Bai never saw Fu Junli again.

    Fu Junli had begged his aunt, Imperial Concubine Xian, to allow him into the pce to find him, even if he risked great disrespect and danger for running amok in the pce to search for him. However, he hadn''t seen Fu Junli, and Ji Zhangyin didn''t let him.

    The man was as domineering and stubborn as ever, and he simply itched to hide Gu Bai away in a golden room so that no one could look at him. Even Du Haitang had been summoned by that man into the pce by imperial decree, and then he wouldn''t let him out.

    This type of strong tyrant really left people not knowing whether tough or cry. It might be unbearable for other people, but for Gu Bai, it was as sweet as syrup.

    Because he didn''t know when he would see that man next, wouldn''t they have to cross ten million worlds and wait ten million years to meet again?

    As for Fu Junli, although they never met again, Gu Bai still received news about him.

    It was said that after Fu Junli returned from the pce, his whole demeanor had changed and he became even colder and more silent.

    He didn''t care about the family business and industry, whether he was shut in his study or standing in the courtyard ying music. He would often spend the day holed up and ying his instrument. The mncholy and madness in his eyes left people full of fear.

    But when he saw the youth named Lianzhi, he would be serene and gently, longingly, stroke the other''s eyes.

    However, when the other had identally broken a jade flute that Fu Junli carried with him, it seemed like he went crazy and ferociously hit the other with a bamboo board. He only stopped when the other was nearly half dead.

    From then on, Lianzhi didn''t dare touch any of Fu Junli''s things. Every day, he only dared to wear red clothing and musky perfume and to y a jade flute. He could only listen to Fu Junli calling him by Yunxi''s name, as he touched his eyes¡­.

    Gu Bai secretly went back to the Fu family''s household once without telling Ji Zhangyin.

    He saw that Fu Junli''s study was full of pictures in scrolls. The scrolls were all of a young man with Du Yunxi''s appearance.

    The scrolls showed images of him with various expressions, looking panicked, happy, shy, charming, and enchanting. Every image was full of an indescribable emotion and boundless longing.

    Finally, in this moment, he felt that the emotions of the original, which had been weighing down on his chest, finally dissipated.

    Du Yunxi''s wish was for Fu Junli''s deep love, his poignant, eternal, deep love. He had finally obtained it. From now on, there were only the two characters ''Yunxi'' in the other''s heart¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In this world, like the previous one, Gu Bai never left Ji Zhangyin''s side. Even with the other''s overbearing manner, he was perfectly content to stay by the other''s side.

    After Ji Zhangyin ascended the throne, except for one concubine whom he spoiled, there was no harem. One after another, his court councilors begged him to bring in imperial concubines so that he could leave behind heirs. But from the beginning to the end, he remained extraordinarily stubborn. There was no draft, nor were there imperial concubines.

    After being emperor for a few years, he unexpectedly abdicated to be regent so that no one would incessantly ask him about taking imperial concubines to have children. This action soothed the secretly fearful court councilors. The gentleman really wanted the beauty, not the rivers and mountains.

    Gu Bai couldn''t deny it. Even if this person was reincarnated, his shadow would still be engraved in his soul. It was clear what his position in the other''s heart was.

    Before Ji Zhangyin''s death, Gu Bai saw the deep, unwavering love in his eyes. He could only feel a type of bitter pain he had never felt before in the depths of his heart.

    In this moment, he no longer felt that he was indifferent. He had a beating heart of flesh and blood.

    When Ji Zhangyin closed his eyes, he almost wanted to go with him. From that kind of difficult-to-forget warming of his heart, he hade to realize that he didn''t know why he had once insisted on living without a heartbeat. What was the point of that?

    The mysterious master had said that he would die if he became engrossed in the worlds.

    Staring at Ji Zhangyin, who had already ceased to breathe, Gu Bai felt his soul grow lighter, and he had a feeling that it would dissipate at any moment.

    In thisst moment, the surrounding space twisted, and his soul was pulled out of his body. It was engulfed by a powerful force and pulled back to the starry space¡­¡­

    I think I teared up a bit ¡­ ( ????¦Ø???? )

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37</h4>

    When Gu Bai returned to the sky, he felt a little weak.

    He spected that it might be because the nostalgia for the man in his heart caused him to be obsessed with that world, touched the rules that the mysterious master once said and was about to face the punishment of death.

    ¡°how do you feel?¡±

    Suddenly, the familiar voice was heard in the ear, he looked up and saw a virtual shadow floating across the air, a man who was wearing armor and a helmet, it was the mysterious master.

    Gu Bai¡¯s spirit was shocked, and he immediately shook his hand, "Thanks for your help."

    He clearly felt that his soul was about to dissipate in that world, but at this moment, he was still alive and returning to the starry sky, it was obvious that the mysterious master saved him.

    ¡°Could you remember what I told you before?¡± The mysterious master didn¡¯t ept his thanks, and his voice was as cold as ice.

    ¡°...¡± Gu Bai didn¡¯t say anything; his body was a little stiff.

    ¡°You were going to be gone, if you indulge in the world!¡±

    The mysterious master said it slowly and his eyes were staring at him, and his tone was still full of endless majesty.

    ¡°For those mission worlds, you were an outsider, so you weren¡¯t restricted by the cycle of rebirth in the world, once you can¡¯t return to the stars, the world can¡¯t ept you, then the result was to obliterate your existence...¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Gu Bai¡¯s face was slightly white, he already felt that the soul was very weak at the moment.

    The mysterious master looked at his state, paused, waved into a ck light and entered Gu Bai¡¯s body, after his soul was solid, he sighed.

    ¡°Your mission was done well in this time; you should have been rewarded. But if you make such a huge taboo, merits offset faults, you remember, if you were addicted to the world next time, I wouldn¡¯t save you...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I knew.¡±

    Gu Bai nodded.

    In the first few missions, he was always unable to understand why the original owners were willing to exchange with the soul and could not understand the feelings of those men and women in the mission.

    But this time he watched Ji Changyin¡¯s death in that moment, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions that wanted to follow him, there was no doubt that he was not a lonelypanion to the man, but love, he felt in love with the man he encountered three times......

    It was just that this love seemed too difficult for them, the men would lose his memories every time he transmigrated, and the appearance also changed, there were so many three thousand worlds, too wide, the chances for they to meet each other were too uncertain.

    But even if the opportunity was uncertain, there was at least a chance.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai¡¯s eyes became clear, he took a deep breath, and he said respectfully to the virtual shadow in front of him.

    ¡°Master, I was ready, I wanted to proceed to the next mission.¡±

    As long as he was in the mission world, then he would have a chance to see that man again.

    For his request, the mysterious man stared at him with a deep nce then nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I hoped this time wouldn¡¯t be thest time to see you...¡±

    ¡°I understood, thank you for your concern.¡±

    Gu Bai raised his head, firmly said, he would never indulge in the world anymore, as long as he had been doing mission in different worlds, he would have the opportunity to see that man again, if he died, they would have no chance.

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t say anything, waved him into the mission.

    After he left, the mysterious man opened his hand, a ck light flew from his palms in front of him and turned into a figure, if Gu Bai was still there, he would definitely recognize that this figure was Ji Changyin!

    ¡°The meeting was over; you should be back...¡±

    The mysterious man stared at Ji Changyin and said lightly.

    ¡°Could you have a better attitude towards him? so serious for what...¡±

    Ji Changyin looked at the ce where Gu Bai disappeared and smiled softly, then immediately resumed his indifference to look at the mysterious man said unhappy.

    ¡°Hey, you still had a face to teach me!¡± The mysterious man was chilly to buzzard and his mood seemed to be very unpleasant too.

    ¡°You actually had a feeling for others in the world, even if it was an avatar, but if he knew itter, he would definitely be angry with me!¡±

    Hearing the ¡°he¡± said by the mysterious man, Ji Changyin¡¯s face changed slightly, the eyes condensed instantly, the hands hanging on both sides clenched their fists, said with anxiety.

    . ¡°How was he?¡±

    ¡°He was still the same...¡± The mysterious man closed his eyes, and the ice-like eyes revealed a chilly coldness.

    ¡°But I would never give up! So, didn¡¯t give me trouble, help me recover as soon as possible...¡±

    ¡°You could rest assured, how could those people think that you dared to take such a danger to hide in the three thousand worlds to absorb for strength? It won¡¯t be long for us to recover, at that time, I must let those people died!¡±

    Ji Changyin looked cold and nodded, then hesitantly said that ¡°but there was something I wanted to tell you...¡±

    ¡°What was the matter?¡±

    ¡°It was for Gu Bai... We were all your avatars that everything came from you, including our feelings and thoughts, I had a feeling for him definitely not just because of myself, it may be influenced by you...¡±

    Before the end of Ji Changyin, the mysterious man interrupted ¡°Impossible! I would never be tempted by people except him!¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t kill him just now, that means you had relented...... Besides, you dare not face him with the real body, you are afraid that he could find out...¡±

    ¡°But even if you didn¡¯t face him in your real body, and erased his feelings about us, didn¡¯t give him a way to find us in the next world, after all, he had absorbed our original strength, sooner orter he could find... and because of you, the character of us who was in the world may also instinctively approach him.¡±

    Ji Changyu meditated.

    ¡°You were right, we can¡¯t have feelings for others except him, but now we were exceptions to Gu Bai. This was not normal...¡±

    ¡°You mean...¡± The mysterious man¡¯s tone was also hesitantly.

    ¡°This time I felt Gu Bai had his breath...¡±

    ¡°What were you talking about? He, he, but at the beginning...¡± The mysterious man trembled fiercely, and the breath of his body fluctuated wildly.

    ¡°There were exceptions to everything...¡±

    ¡°I knew, youe back first.¡±

    The mysterious man took a deep breath and suppressed the strong vtility in his heart and nodded, he gestured to Ji Changyin, and the other man¡¯s body turned into a ck light and returned to his body.

    After feeling the strength of the body to strengthen a little, he raised his hand and looked at a delicate figure of jade carving on his hand, the cold eyes showed the tenderness of the lingering...

    *****************

    **********

    It was quiet when he woke up again, Gu Bai opened his eyes and found himself in a modern decorated room.

    Heid on a soft big bed, the white ceiling and the gorgeous crystalmps were on top of his head, the beige curtain was in opposite side, the sun was very hot and looks very huge outside, since the air conditioner, so the room was very cool.

    It seemed that his mission was in the modern world, by looking at the decoration and size of the room, the original family conditions should be good.

    He had been ustomed to relying on the support several times. Gu Bai was very satisfied with the environment he woke up. He took a sip of the cup on the bedside table and then lied down and closed his eyes to start receiving the plot...

    His body was 19 years old and his name was Tang Zihao.

    His father, Tang Dahai, was only a very ordinary small foreman in his early years, with his own skills, also he met with national policy support, he quickly established a real estatepany from a small contractor and turned into a famous rich man in Nan city.

    However, Tang Zihao wasn¡¯t the child of Tang Dahai¡¯s first wife, but the illegitimate son of his mistress.

    Tang Zihao¡¯s mother, Zhang Li, was born into an ordinary family, her parents were both small employees in thepany, she was a very beautiful girl since she was a child, after graduating from college, she worked in the Teng Fei Company of Tang Dahai.

    Like most material girls, the young and beautiful Zhang Li was very eager for the rich life of the upper ss, and soon hooked up to Tang Dahai.

    Zhou Sufen, the wife of Tang DaHai, was just a rural woman who had no knowledge and no opinion, until to Zhang Li walked into the door with her obvious belly that she found her husband betrayed her.

    ?However, Zhou Sufen was a woman with no brains and opinions, although she was sad, but Zhang Li was pregnant with the son of Tang Dahai, and she would be born soon, after Tang Dahai¡¯s humbug, even she was unwilling, she acquiesced Zhang Li and her son into the Tang family.

    Fortunately, Tang Dahai still had some consciences, that he didn¡¯t abandon Zhou Sufen, and Zhang Li didn¡¯t have so much thought to fight with her.

    Although she liked money, she was very smart that she knew she just wanted to live a wealthy life.

    After taking Tang Zihao into the Tang family, Zhang Li became the concubine of Tang Dahai, called Zhou Sufen sister, let Tang Haihai enjoy the happy life.

    As for Tang Zihao, an illegitimate child, Tang Dahai loved him very much since he was a child, he did not have a high education, and earns money by chance. Therefore, the personality of Tang Zihao was very arrogant.

    Tang Zihao was studying at a famous young university in Nan city now, in fact, ording to Tang Zihao¡¯s achievements, it was impossible to go to Qing University. However, Tang Zihao was moring toe to Qing University to study, so Tang Dahai paid some money to bring him in.

    As for why Tang Zihao wanted to study at Qing University, it was of course because his brother, Tang Linyi, Tang Zihao liked his brother, not as friend or rtive, but the kind of feeling for love!

    However, Tang Linyi didn¡¯t like Tang Zihao, he was a normal straight man, didn¡¯t even say that he liked men, with his rtionship with Tang Zihao, how was that possible for him to like a son of mistress who destroys his happy family.

    Tang Linyi didn¡¯t like Tang Zihao, but Tang Zihao liked him uncontrobly, however, this kind of like was not normal, Tang Zihao knew that, so this love had never been said by him.

    But this didn¡¯t hinder Tang Zihao¡¯s gazed on Tang Linyi to solve the pain of lovesickness, therefore, as soon as the college entrance examination was over, Tang Zihao asked Tang Dahai that he wanted to came Qing University, just to be able to see Tang Linyi.

    The crush for Tang Linyi wasn¡¯t going to have a result, Tang Zihao knew that very clearly, but it still cannot prevent him continually to love Tang Linyi.

    Tang Linyi had a very good grade, but he had a hobby that seemed to be bad in the eyes of his parents that he liked to y games.

    Therefore, in order to solve the pain of his secret love, Tang Zihao, after knowing that Tang Linyi liked to y games, also followed a fairy-tale game called ¡°Xiu Xian Ji¡±.

    And when registering an ount, Tang Zihao specially selected a female character, and naively hoped to an online love affair to date with someone he liked in the imaginary online world.

    Hey guys!

    As you noticed, recently we¡¯ve been working on several different novels. As a newly established trantion group the whole thing is just so overwhelming and exciting at the same time. We got tons of messages from you everyday. Although many of you didn¡¯t get our replies, we treated your feedback very carefully. This is why we decided to bring our website and content to a more professional tform.

    Here is the address of our new website:

    You can find everything we¡¯ve done so far on our new website, and you can always leave us messages. Those messages could be a kind suggestion, a not-so-kind suggestion,int about the quality of our trantion, kudos to our trantors, or a book you really really really want to read but has not been tranted yet.

    Our website is under testing and the app is being developed in the meantime. Have fun exploring our new website! Wee to give us your precious opinions and constructive suggestions! Thank you!

 Chapter 37 (2)

    <i>Edited by Elestrea</i>

    When Gu Bai returned to the starry space, he felt weak.

    He spected that it might be the nostalgia for the man in his heart that led him to indulge in this world and touch it.

    The rules the mysterious master once talked about all carried the punishment of death.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded in his ear. He looked up and saw a shadow floating in the air opposite him. He was wearing armor and a helmet. It was the mysterious master.

    As soon as Gu Bai recovered, he immediately bowed over his hands. ¡°Thank you master for your help.¡±

    In the world, he clearly felt that his soul was about to dissipate, but he still returned to the starry space alive. It could be seen that the mysterious master saved him.

    ¡°Do you remember what this prince told you before?¡± The mysterious man didn¡¯t ept his thanks. His voice was as cold as ice.

    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Bai didn¡¯t speak. He was a little stiff.

    ¡°If you indulge yourself in the world, you will be destroyed!¡±

    The mysterious man¡¯s cold eyes stared at him slowly, and his tone was still filled with endless majesty.

    ¡°For these mission worlds, you are an outsider. You are not limited by the reincarnation cycle of these worlds. If you cannot return to the starry space and the world cannot ept you, the end result will be to erase your existence¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Gu Bai¡¯s face was slightly pale. He already felt like his soul was very weak at the moment.

    The mysterious man looked at his state, paused, and waved up a ck light which entered Gu Bai¡¯s body. After his soul solidified, he murmured.

    ¡°You finished your task well this time. You should have been rewarded, but after making such a big taboo, the merits and demerits cancelled each other out. Remember, next time you indulge in a world, this prince won¡¯t save you¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, master, this subordinate knows.¡±

    Gu Bai nodded hoarsely.

    In the previous tasks, he could not understand why the original owners were willing to exchange their souls, and could not understand the feelings of these love-obsessed men and women in their tasks.

    But this time, when he saw Ji Changyin¡¯s death, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions and had wanted to follow him. It wasn''t anticipation or a lonely sense ofpanionship he felt for that man, it was love. He fell in love with the man who he had met three times.

    But this kind of love seemed to be too difficult for them. Every time the man reincarnated, he would lose his memory, and his appearance would change. There were 3000 worlds, so many and so big, and the chances for them to meet were too slim.

    But even if the chances were slim, at least they still existed.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai¡¯s eyes be clear and unclouded. He took a deep breath and said respectfully to the empty shadow in front of him.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m ready. I want to carry on the next task at once.¡±

    As long as he was in a task world, he would have a chance to see that man again.

    Seeing his request, the mysterious man looked at him deeply before nodding.

    ¡°Well, I hope this is not thest time I see you¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your concern.¡±

    Gu Bai raised his head and said firmly that he would not be addicted to the world anymore. As long as he was working in different worlds, he would have a chance to see that person again. If he died, they would have no chance to meet again.

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t speak and waved him off to the task.

    After he left, the mysterious person spread out his hand, and a ck light flew from his palm and fell in front of him, forming into a human figure. If Gu Bai was still there, he would have recognized him, that figure was Ji Changyin!

    ¡°Finished watching, you shoulde back¡­¡±

    The mysterious man stared at Ji Changyin and said faintly.

    ¡°Can you treat him better? What were you so serious about¡­ ¡±

    Ji Changyin looked at the ce where Gu Bai disappeared and smiled softly. Then he immediately recovered his face and looked at the mysterious man in displeasure.

    ¡°Hmph, you actually have the face to teach this prince a lesson!¡± The mysterious man snorted coldly, and his mood seemed very unhappy.

    ¡°You were even moved by another person in that world. Even if it was just an avatar, if he finds outter, he will certainly be angry with you!"

    Hearing the ¡°he¡± in the mysterious person''s words, Ji Changyin¡¯s face slightly changed, his eyes suddenly set, his hands hanging on both sides clenched, and he was a little grumpy and worried.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°As usual¡­¡± The mysterious man closed his eyes. His eyes were as cold as ice.

    ¡°But this prince will never give up! So don¡¯t make trouble for this prince, help this prince recover as soon as possible¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, how can those people think that you dare to take such a risk as to divide up yourself, hide yourself in the three thousand worlds, and draw strength to cultivate? Before long, we will recover. However, we must make sure that those people will not die well! ¡±

    Ji Changyin looked at him and nodded coldly, then said ¡°But there¡¯s something I want to tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Gu Bai¡­ We are all part of you, everythinges from you, including our feelings and thoughts. I will never be moved by him just because of myself. It''s most likely because I''m influenced by you¡­ ¡±

    Before Ji Changyin finished, the mysterious man interrupted in a cold voice, ¡°Impossible! I will never be attracted to people other than him! ¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t kill him just now, which shows that you are soft-hearted¡­Besides, you dare not face him with your real body. You are afraid that he will find out¡­ ¡±

    ¡°But even if you don¡¯t have to face him in person, and erase his feelings for us, so that he can¡¯t find us in the next world, but after all, he has absorbed our original power, so sooner orter he will find out¡­. Moreover, because of you, our characters in the mission world, which lie dormant, will also instinctively approach him.¡±

    Ji Changyin pondered.

    ¡°You are right. We can¡¯t have feelings for anyone, but now we have an exception for Gu Bai. It¡¯s not normal¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± The mysterious man¡¯s tone was also dignified.

    ¡°This time, I felt that Gu Bai''s body has his aura ¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say? A-are you serious, but at that time¡­ ¡± The mysterious man¡¯s body shook suddenly, and his breath fluctuated violently.

    ¡°There are exceptions to everything¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. Come back first.¡±

    The mysterious man took a deep breath and nodded his head under the strong fluctuating emotions in his heart. He waved to Ji Changyin, and his body turned into ck light and returned to his original body.

    After feeling that the strength in his body had been strengthened a little, he raised his hand and looked at the jade carving of a delicate puppet on his hand. The ice-cold eyes showed a lingering tenderness.

    When he woke up again, there was silence all around him. Gu Bai opened his eyes and found himself in a modern decorated room.

    He was lying on a soft big bed, with a white ceiling and gorgeous crystal lights above his head, and a beige curtain on the opposite side. The sun outside the room was very big and looked very hot, but the air conditioner was on in the room, which was very cool.

    It seemed that the world of his mission this time was modern, and ording to the decoration and size of the room, the family conditions of the original owner should be good.

    He had gotten used to holding the golden thigh after several times. Gu Bai was very satisfied with the environment he woke up in. He took a drink from the water ss on the bedside cab, theny down again, closed his eyes and began to receive the plot.

    His body was 19 years old, and his name was Tang Zihao.

    In his early years, his father, Tang Dahai, was just a very ordinary small contractor. With his own skills and the support of national policies, he soon established a real estatepany from a small contractor and became a famous upstart in the southern city.

    However, Tang Zihao was not Tang Dahai¡¯s legitimate child, but his mistress¡¯s illegitimate son.

    Zhang Li, Tang Zihao¡¯s mother, was born into an ordinary family. Her parents were all small employees of thepany. She was a very beautiful girl since childhood. After graduating from college, she went to work in Tang Dahai¡¯s rapidly advancing real estatepany.

    Like most of gold diggers, Zhang Li, a young and beautiful woman, was eager for the rich life of the upper ss, and soon hooked up with Tang Dahai, an upstart.

    Zhou Sufen, Tang Dahai¡¯s original wife, was just a rural woman with no culture and no opinions. Zhang Li walked into the door with her stomach full, only to find out that her husband was stealing bites to eat elsewhere.

    However, Zhou Sufen was really a woman with no brains and opinions. Although she was sad, Zhang Li was already pregnant with Tang Dahai¡¯s son and was about to give birth. She was deceived by Tang Dahai. Although she was unwilling, she still agreed let Zhang Li and her son join the Tang family.

    Fortunately, Tang Dahai had some conscience. He didn¡¯t abandon Zhou Sufen this waste and Zhang Li also didn¡¯t have the desire to turn it into a huge domestic fight.

    Although she worshiped money, she was also very discreet. She just wanted to live as a rich wife without worrying about food and clothing.

    Birthing Tang Zihao into the Tang family, Zhang Li became Tang Dahai¡¯s little wife. She peacefully bing sisters with Zhou Sufen, which made Tang Dahai enjoy the highest happiness of all people.

    Tang Dahai was very fond of this illegitimate son Tang Zihao since he was young. He was an upstart who wasn''t very cultured and made a fortune by chance. Therefore, he raised Tang Zihao into a very arrogant and willful person.

    Tang Zihao was now at a famous Qing University in Nanshi. In fact, ording to his achievements, he couldn''t get into Qing University. However, Tang Zihao wanted toe to Qing University to study, and so Tang Dahai threw around some money to get him into Qing University.

    As for why Tang Zihao was determined toe to Qing University, of course, it was because of his brother, Tang Linyi. Tang Zihao liked his brother, not as friends and rtives, but actual love!

    But Tang Linyi didn''t like Tang Zihao. He was a normal straight man. Let alone talking about liking a man, with his rtionship with Tang Zihao, how could he like the son of the mistress who destroyed his happy family.

    Tang Linyi didn¡¯t like Tang Zihao, but Tang Zihao seemed to be hellishly in love with him. However, it wasn''t normal. Tang Zihao himself knew that and never said anything about it.

    However, this did not prevent Tang Zihao from focusing on Tang Linyi to solve the problem of his lovesickness. Therefore, as soon as the college entrance examinations were over, Tang Zihao pulled Tang Dahai to Qing University in order to see Tang Linyi.

    His secret love for Tang Linyi would not bear fruit. Tang Zihao knew that very well, but that did not prevent him from continuing his secret love for Tang Linyi.

    Tang Linyi¡¯s performance was excellent, but he had a hobby that his parents had never approved of. That is, he liked ying games.

    Therefore, in order to understand his secret love, Tang Zihao, after learning that Tang Linyi liked to y games, also followed him into game called ¡°Record of Immortal Cultivation.¡±

    And when he signed up, Tang Zihao specifically chose a female character, and naively expected to conduct an online love affair with someone he liked in the game world

    ¡ª

    <strong>juurensha</strong>: Start of the gaming arc! (And somewhat hriously to me, yet another MC pretending to be a girl online¡­)

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38</h4>

    After Tang Zihao entered the game, the secret crush way of pursuing Tang Linyi was not smooth, because of this pure game of love, led to Tang Zihao¡¯ster life was very bleak.

    Tang Linyi was a mythical man in the game, the level had reached the top of the game can; moreover, he created a faction named Guiyunmen.

    In order to pursue Tang Linyi, after Tang Zihao entered the game, he joined the faction as a woman character.

    Tang Dahai spoiled him, Tang Zihao¡¯s daily pocket money was quite a lot, with his constant used of money, he became a famous mythical yer in the game in only half a year.

    In order to attract the attention of Tang Linyi, Tang Zihao also spent money to refine the skills of the alchemists and became the alchemy masters in the game to support faction¡¯s medicinal remedies, worked hard as a nurse to make alchemy for the faction.

    All that Tang Zihao had done was nothing more than expecting to bond with Tang Linyi in the virtualwork world, and to use an online dating to make up for this secret crush that would never result.

    However, Tang Zihao didn¡¯t expect that Tang Linyi had already liked a girl at this time, the girl was also a yer in the game.

    The girl named Song Qianxun, her name nickname was ¡°Narcissus faery¡±, looks beautiful, graceful and gentle, was also a student of Qing University.

    Song Qianxun started ying games earlier than Tang Zihao, but her family was generally not able to upgrade with money like Tang Zihao, so her game level wasn¡¯t upper.

    The grievances of the two people began with a fight about the ownership of the equipment that was obtained in the game task, and result of the quarrel ended with Tang Zihao humiliating her with money.

    Song was indignant at Tang Zihao¡¯s arrogance, to trouble with Tang Zihao, she also joined the faction of Guiyunmen and confronted Tang Zihao every day.

    Because of the living environment where Tang Zihao grew up, his personality was very arrogant and capricious, and he couldn¡¯t ¡¯t allows her to provoke him, he offered a reward for people to kill her and directly make the level of Song back to the novice......

    After Tang Zihao and Song Qianxun¡¯s grudges began, in a chase, Song Qianxun met Tang Linyi, and her innocent character attracted the attention of Tang Linyi.

    Later, two people met in the real world, He found that the cute little girl in thework looked beautiful and gentle in reality, and the two quickly fell in love, became the boyfriend and girlfriend.

    Tang Zihao was cherishing the idea of that his secret affection couldn¡¯te true in reality and wanted to be together with Tang Linyi in the game world.

    At this moment, he found that Tang Linyi actually liked another woman, even if the other women, he knew that his crush was impossible to have a result, but not for this woman who had the deep grievances with him, naturally anger.

    However, after Song Qianxun knew that he liked Tang Linyi, deliberately provoked him in order to report the insults of the game in that year and pulled Tang Linyi to show his love in front of him, and always against him in the game.

    Tang Zihao, who was mindless and arrogance, that couldn¡¯t bear this kind of provocation, angrily, with his upper series in the game and also rich, began to continually bully Song Qianxun again in the game, spent money to find someone to kill the Song Qianxun¡¯s game character to make her series decline.

    Song Qianxun as a low-level yer wasn¡¯t match for him, after her game character had been killed several times, Song Qianxun ran to her boyfriend Tang Linyi and cried.

    His beloved woman was bullied, Tang Linyi was of course in charge, he immediately warned Tang Zihao, and to kill Tang Zihao¡¯s game character for Song Qianxun in the game world.

    After inadvertently knowing Tang Zihao¡¯s identity in real life, he directly found him to humiliate him, and then told Tang Dahai.

    Although Tang Dahai loved Tang Zihao, but Tang Linyi was still more important in his heart, and Tang Linyi¡¯s performance was excellent, he would be his inheritor.

    Therefore, after Tang Linyi¡¯s telling, Tang Dahai reduced Tang Zihao¡¯s pocket money, so that he couldn¡¯t be able to continually use money to y games.

    With the warnings of Tang Linyi and Tang Dahai, Tang Zihao only had to settle down, and he abandoned the grievances with Song Qianxun, yed game and lived his own life peacefully.

    However, in this time because of the resentment with Song Qianxun, and his previous arrogance, Tang Zihao had be a celebrity in the game, everyone hated him.

    Although Song Qianxun was innocent person, but she was a very vengeful, being bullied by Tang Zihao, she was very resentful.

    When she knew Tang Zihao was a man from Tang Linyi, Song Qianxun was egged by her friends, and she quietly found someone to put his personal information online, so that everyone in the game knew that, abused he was a vicious shemale, disgusting GAY.

    After Tang Linyi knew his feeling, he also severely warned him to refuse him, the disgust and nausea in his eyes made Tang Zihao very grieved.

    This was a love that couldn¡¯t have results and taboos. Tang Zihao knew clearly in the heart, he was only looking forward to being with his beloved in the illusory world.

    However, this desire not only didn¡¯t achieve, but also rejected by people he liked, even in the world of the game, being thrown and scolded by people.

    Although it was only a virtual world, Tang Zihao suffered a lot of blows and slid out of the game...

    But this matter didn¡¯t end there, because of Tang Linyi, Tang Dahai, who originally loved him, gradually began to dislike him, and no longer gave him a lot of pocket money.

    This was really a devastating blow to Tang Zihao since he already used to spend money, the difference about living expenses between tens of thousands per month and two thousand per month was obvious.

    Without a lot of pocket money, Tang Zihao¡¯s fake friends and mercenary friends gradually stopped hanging with him.

    Although he and Song Qianxun¡¯s grudges were in thework, however, gradually extended from thework to reality since they are in the same school.

    About Tang Zihao¡¯s love of men was not only exposed in thework, but also in the school by Song Qianxun.

    Although modern society wasn¡¯t as feudal as in ancient times, but homosexuality wasn¡¯t popr, many people were still very resistant, thus, after the thing was exposed, Tang Zihao suddenly faced the strange eyes of everyone.

    Tang Zihao¡¯s life began to change dramatically, and at this time, another man appeared in his life.

    The man was called Ling Chen, the family was also very rich, his father owned thepany, worth tens of millions of dors, he was the standard rich second generation, plus he was also very handsome, and also a famous man in Qing University.

    When everyone looked at Tang Zihao with a strange eye, Ling Chen gently made friends with him, took care of him in school, and he didn¡¯t allow others to bully and despised to him.

    The development of the matter was very smooth, Tang Zihao came out from the shadow of Tang Linyi under Ling Chen¡¯s cation.

    He had never talked about a love affair, also had just been disgusted by his beloved people. Tang Zihao, who had been exposed to discrimination in his sexual orientation, felt into Ling Chen¡¯s tenderness offensive soon.

    Tang Zihao thought that he had found the person who hit the true love, but who knows that Ling Chen was simply a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.

    The reason why Ling Xiao was close to him was easy, but it vents Song Qianxun¡¯s spite upon to him, let Tang Zihao to fall in love with himself, then abandoned him and yed with his feelings.

    Because Ling Chen was famous in the school, Tang Zihao was now kind of a celebrity, therefore, the school was ups and downs after he was dumped,ter, under the pressure of Ling Chen, he was expelled from the school.

    The Tang family was also angry because Tang Zihao was gay.

    At this time, it turned out that the original owner wasn¡¯t the child of Tang Dahai, he was the child of Zhang Li¡¯s ex-boyfriend, Tang Dahai was a recipient, therefore, Tang Zihao and his mother were driven out of the house under anger.

    Tang Zihao, who had a good life from a young age, didn¡¯t graduate from the university then went out of the society, he couldn¡¯t find any good job without his life skills.

    However, his mother Zhang Li had a diploma, but she didn¡¯t have much work experience after she had hooked up on Tang Dahai, she had enjoyed many years of wealthy life, and she had already forgotten what she had learned before.

    Zhang Li¡¯s parents were very old-fashioned and very strict in family education, they broke off her rtionship and didn¡¯te and go for many years, when Zhang Li be Tang Dahai¡¯s mistress.

    After leaving the Tang family, neither of them had any money-making skills, they had nowhere to go and their lives were very hard-working and poor, soon after, Zhang Li died in a car ident, leaving Tang Zihao alone.

    Young and ignorant, life can hardly take care of themselves, Tang Zihao, who had no job to support himself, soon learned badly, and went to work in thete-night show, and dealt with a bunch of little punks.

    Finally hooked up a small head of the road, Tang Zihao embarked on his mother¡¯s old road, with a good appearance to be a gigolo, was yed a few yearster by others grow old, a lifetime of miserable and lonely.

    Just because of a small grudge in the game, Tang Zihao¡¯s entire life had been subverted.

    Song Qianxun, whoined with him in the game world, charmed in the game world, she got the few mythical men pursuit, was envied by other yers and became god in the game world.

    Later, she married Tang Linyi in real life and lived a happy and wealthy life.

    After his death, Tang Zihao was very resentful. He could have lived as a young master in a happy and simple life, because of a little dispute in the game, Song Qianxun and Ling Chen and others ruined his life. He was unreconciled.

    Therefore, the original owner¡¯s wish was to change his fate, he didn¡¯t want to be dragged out his mother to be thrown out of the home, he had to export well in game and school, let Song Qianxun who always against him no longer to have the wonderful scenery in the story.

    At this moment, the plot had just begun, the original owner was preparing to use this summer vacation to enter the game world, and the story had not yet begun.

    After receiving the plot, Gu Bai licked his temple, spit a sigh of relief, some int that the original owner seemed to be bad-tempered and bullied, but the actual mind was pure.

    Even to use his soul to exchange, he didn¡¯t ask for bloody revenge, he just wanted to vent his spleen and not to hurt his mother.

    He wanted to have a beautiful life in reality and in the game, he can no longer be defeated by Song Qianxun, he didn¡¯t want Song Qianxun to marry Tang Linyi. in short, no matter who was with Tang Linyi, just can¡¯t be Song Qianxun, otherwise he Not reconciled!

    But this task seemed to be just some grudges in the game and school, but it was not simple.

    The objects involved in the whole task weren¡¯t simple except for Song Qianxun, the background of the others wasn¡¯t clean, even for Ling Chen¡¯s family, the ck belt is involved.

    And Song Qianxun was just like the main character in the romance novels, the general people were loved, the pursuers were a bunch, and the good luck aura was shrouded.

    He still had to be careful if he wanted toplete the task, he couldn¡¯t rx his vignce.

    But in general, this task was much simpler than the burdensome task inst time, in addition to the hearts of the people, the rest of the things in the world was still easy to grasp.

    Hey guys!

    As you noticed, recently we¡¯ve been working on several different novels. As a newly established trantion group the whole thing is just so overwhelming and exciting at the same time. We got tons of messages from you everyday. Although many of you didn¡¯t get our replies, we treated your feedback very carefully. This is why we decided to bring our website and content to a more professional tform.

    Here is the address of our new website:

    You can find everything we¡¯ve done so far on our new website, and you can always leave us messages. Those messages could be a kind suggestion, a not-so-kind suggestion,int about the quality of our trantion, kudos to our trantors, or a book you really really really want to read but has not been tranted yet.

    Our website is under testing and the app is being developed in the meantime. Have fun exploring our new website! Wee to give us your precious opinions and constructive suggestions! Thank you!

 Chapter 38 (2)

    <i>Edited by Elestrea and Juurensha</i>

    After entering the game, Tang Zihao¡¯s pursuit of Tang Linyi was not smooth, and because of this simple love, thetter half of his life was very miserable. Tang Linyi was a great God in the game. His level had already reached the top level of the game, and he had also established a sect called Gui Yun Sect. In order to pursue Tang Linyi, after Tang Zihao entered the game, he concealed his identity and created a female character to enter the sect.

    Tang Dahai doted on him, and the amount of allowance Tang Zihao regrly got was not a small amount. With his constant spending, he became a famous God yer in the game in half a year. In order to attract the attention of Tang Linyi, Tang Zihao also spent money to refine his alchemy skills and became the top alchemist in the game to supply the sect with pills and to be a healer for the sect. The reason Tang Zihao did all these things was to cultivate feelings with Tang Linyi in this virtual online world and to make up for his forever unrequited secret love in the real world.

    But what Tang Zihao didn¡¯t expect was that at this time, Tang Linyi already had a girl he liked, and this girl was also a yer in the game. This girl''s name was Song Xianxun, and her in-game name was ¡°Ningbo Fairy¡±. She looked beautiful and lovely, with a naive and gentle personality, and was also a student at Qing University. Song Xianxun started ying games earlier than Tang Zihao, but her family background was ordinary, and it was impossible for her to spend money on the game to upgrade her character like Tang Zihao, and so, her game level was not very high. Their feud began with a fight over who got the equipment drop from a monster in the game. The result of the fight ended with Tang Zihao throwing money and humiliating her.

    Song Xianxun was indignant and furious at how arrogant Tang Zihao was. For the purpose of obstructing Tang Zihao, she also joined the Gui Yun sect and fought against Tang Zihao all day long.

    Tang Zihao''s personality was very arrogant and willful because of his living environment since he was young. How could he allow her to provoke him like this? He directly threw money and offered a reward for people to chase and kill her, bringing her down from the Foundation Establishment rank she had worked hard to get to, all the way back to a Qi Condensation newbie¡­After Tang Zihao and Song Xianxun started their feud, Song Xianxun met Tang Linyi one day while being chased, and her innocent nature attracted Tang Linyi''s attention.

    Later, they met outside of the game, and when he found that the adorable girl in the game was beautiful and gentle in the real world, the two quickly overcame their differences and became boyfriend and girlfriend. Tang Zihao had originally entered the game carrying the idea that while his love would not be returned in the real world, he could stay with Tang Linyi in the game.

    He then found out that Tang Linyi actually fell in love with another woman. If it were someone else, he would have just let it be since he knew that his secret love wouldn''t be returned. But this woman was someone he had a deep resentment towards, and it naturally made him very angry. As it happened, when Song Xianxun found out that Tang Zihao liked Tang Linyi. In order to get revenge for the humiliation she suffered in the game, she deliberately provoked him, dragging Tang Linyi in front of him as they expressed their love and affection for each other. She also always fought against him and provoked him in the game.

    How could Tang Zihao, who had an arrogant personality and also no brain, suffer this kind of provocation. In a fit of anger, he began to continuously bully and kill Song Xianxun in the game all over using his high level and money. He spent money to find people to hunt and kill Song Xianxun''s character and grind her cultivation level to dust. Song Xianxun, who was not a very high level yer in the game, was obviously not his opponent. After her character were killed several times, Song Xianxun ran to her boyfriend Tang Linyi and cried.

    His own beloved woman was bullied, of course Tang Linyi cared, and he immediately warned Tang Zihao, and in turn, in the game world, he oppressed Tang Zihao''s character to get revenge for Song Xianxun. And when he identally learned Tang Zihao¡¯s identity in real life, he directly found him, cursed and yelled at him before telling Tang Dahai.

    Although Tang Dahai loved Tang Zihao, in his heart, Tang Lingyi was more important. Moreover, Tang Lingyi''s grades were excellent and would be his sessor in the future. Therefore, Tang Dahai, after being informed by Tang Lingyi, reduced Tang Zihao¡¯s pocket money and left him without the funds needed to continue to y the game.

    With Tang Linyi and Tang Dahai''s warnings, Tang Zihao could only settle down, forget the grudges he had with Song Xianxun, y the game honestly, and live his small life. But at this time, because of his grudge with Song Xianxun and his arrogant pursuit before, Tang Zihao had be a famous person in the game, and one that everyone hated.

    Although Song Xianxun had an innocent personality, she was actually a very petty person who could hold a grudge. And after being bullied by Tang Zihao, she naturally had a grudge against him. After learning that Tang Zihao was a man from Tang Lingyi, Song Xianxun was egged on by the sisters around her. She then secretly found someone to put his real information online, making everyone in the game knew about it. They called him a maliciousdyboy and a disgusting gay. When Tang Linyi became aware of his intentions, he also strictly warned and rejected him in private, and the hatred and disgust in his eyes caused Tang Zihao to feel very hurt.

    This was already a love that would not be fruitful and was a taboo. Deep down Tang Zihao already knew this, yet he had just the desire to be with the one he loved in the virtual world. However, not only was his desire not achieved, but he was rejected and hated by the one he loved, and he was even scolded and cursed at by everyone in the game. Although it was just a virtual world, Tang Zihao was hit hard and quietly quit the game¡­ But it didn¡¯t end there. Because of Tang Linyi, Tang Dahai, who used to love him, gradually began to dislike him and no longer gave him a lot of pocket money.

    It was a devastating blow to Tang Zihao, who was used to spending all his money since he was young. There was a big gap between the living expenses of 10,000 yuan for one month and 2000 yuan in another month. Without a lot of pocket money, Tang Zihao¡¯s friends gradually stopped ying with him. Although the enmity he and Song Xianxun had was online, it gradually spread to the real world due to the fact that they went to the same school. Tang Zihao¡¯s love for men was not only exposed on the inte, but also exposed to the entire school by Song Xianxun.

    Although modern society was not as feudal as ancient times, homosexuality was not something that was popr, and many people were still very conflicted about it. So when it was exposed, it directly caused people to look at Tang Zihao strangely. Tang Zihao¡¯s life began to change dramatically, and it was at this time that another man appeared in his life.

    This man was called Ling Chen. His family was very rich, and his father ran apany that was worth tens of millions, a standard rich second-generation. He looked very handsome and was an influential person in Qing University. When everyone was looking at Tang Zihao with strange eyes, Ling Chen warmly made friends with him, protected him in school, and forbade people from bullying and cursing at him. Things developed smoothly and under the influence of Ling Chen, Tang Zihao came out of the shadow of Tang Linyi.

    Tang Zihao, who had never had a serious love affair, was suffering from the shock of being hated by the one he liked, and also having his sexual orientation being exposed and discriminated against, very soon he fell for Ling Chen''s tender approach. Tang Zihao thought that he had found his true love, but who knew that Ling Chen was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. The reason why Ling Chen got close to Tang Zihao was very simple: It was just to get revenge for Song Xianxun, to get Tang Zihao to fall in love with himself before abandoning him, ying with his feelings.

    Because Ling Chen¡¯s fame in the school was not low, Tang Zihao was also considered a celebrity, and so, after he was dumped, the school was full of gossip. Later, under pressure from Ling Chen, he was expelled from the school. The Tang family was also angry about the fact that Tang Zihao liked men. At this time, it was also revealed that the original host was not Tang Dahai''s child at all, but Zhang Li¡¯s ex boyfriend¡¯s child, and Tang Dahai, who had been tricked, was furious, and he drove Tang Zihao and his mother out of the house.

    Tang Zihao, who lived a life of luxury since he was young, entered society without graduating from university. Without any basic life skills, he was unable to find any good jobs. His mother, Zhang Li, although she has a diploma, hadn¡¯t worked since she hooked up with Tang Dahai, and even back then, she did not have much work experience. She enjoyed her rich wife¡¯s life for many years, and she had long forgotten the things she had learned before.

    Tang Zihao¡¯s grandparents, Zhang Li¡¯s parents were very old-fashioned and strict. In the beginning, when Zhang Li became Tang Dahai¡¯s mistress, they broke off their rtionship with her and hadn''tmunicated with her for many years. After leaving the Tang family, neither of them had any money-making skills. The mother and son who had nowhere to go, lived a poor and destitute life. Before long, Zhang Li, Tang Zihao¡¯s mother, died in a car ident, leaving him alone. Young and ignorant, he could hardly take care of himself. Tang Zihao, who had no job to support himself, soon went down the wrong road. He drifted to the night field jobs and became acquainted with a group of small gangsters. Finally, Tang Zihao went on the same road as his mother. He became a male mistress by virtue of his excellent appearance. After being yed with for several years, he grew old and lived a miserable and lonely life.

    Because of a little grudge in a game, Tang Zihao¡¯s whole life was overturned. And Song Xianxun, who had been fighting with him in the game, became iparable in the game. She was pursued by several gods in the game. She was envied by all the yers in the game and became a goddess in the game world. Later on, she married Tang Linyi in real life and lived a happy life as a rich married woman¡­ After his death, Tang Zihao was very resentful. He could have been a good young master and lived a rich, happy and simple life. But because of a little dispute in the game, Song Xianxun, Ling Chen, and others ruined his life. He was very unsatisfied.

    So this time, the original host¡¯s wish was to change his future as a male mistress. He didn''t want to get his mother kicked out of the house. He wanted to take revenge both in the game and at school, so that Mary Sue Song Xianxun, who always opposed him, would no longer be well-regarded like she was in the original plot. At this moment, the plot had just begun. The original host was just preparing to use this summer vacation to enter the game, and the subsequent plot had not yet started.

    After receiving the plot information, Gu Bai rubbed his temples and breathed out a sigh. Hemented that the original host seemed to be a bad-tempered bully, but his actual heart was very simple. Even in exchange for his soul, he didn¡¯t ask for his enemy to be killed, he just wanted to get revenge and to not implicate his mother.

    He wanted to be well-regarded in real life and in the game. He couldn''t lose to Song Xianxun again. He didn''t want Song Xianxun to marry Tang Linyi. In a word, no matter who Tang Linyi was with, he just couldn¡¯t marry Song Xianxun. Otherwise, he would still be unsatisfied! But while the task seemed to be just some games and school grudges, it was not so simple.

    Besides Song Xianxun, the others involved in this whole task did not have simple backgrounds. Ling Chen¡¯s family was not clean and was involved in shady areas. And Song Xianxun, she was just like a Mary Sue heroine in a romance novel. She was loved by everyone who saw her, had a huge crowd of pursuers, and her good luck was like a halo that surrounded her. To finish the task, he still had to be careful and couldn''t rx his vignce. But on the whole, this task was much simpler than thest world''s heart-breaking one. Apart from people¡¯s hearts, other matters in this world were very easy to get the grasp of.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39</h4>

    This world was simr to the modern world where Gu Bai lived, but there was a difference that the development of game technology here was much more advanced.

    Compared to the web game that he had been yed, the game here had entered the real simtion stage, and the approximate gamey was simr to the previousputer online games.

    But with the advanced game helmet, the yer¡¯s senses would bepletely different, they would have an immersive feeling.

    ¡°Xiu Xian Ji¡± was the very popr online game, the content was also simr to its name, ying the mortal cultivation into celestial being.

    As in the novel, the level of the game was divided into refining, building foundation, saver, formative, divinization, imaginary, fit, Mahayana,yer byyer.

    Because there were game helmets to simte real scenes, gamers were very enjoyable in y, and even had feeling for lightning strikes during every upgrade, the true senses of various secret adventures were also very obsessed by yers.

    "Xiu Xian Ji" was the game based on the novel story, in which there were three races: human, demons and monsters.

    The original owner selected a human female character, nicknamed ¡¯Shangguan Yu¡¯, very poetic and artistic, but not the same as the very beautiful and cold nickname, the appearance of the character he chose was very hot and beautiful...

    Well, Gu Bai had to admit that the character of the original owner selected didn¡¯t have other mind except to hook Tang Linyi up, although he was speechless, he decided to continue to use the game characters established by the original owner himself, in order to respect the original owner,

    It was the summer vacation right now, the original owner just had a good time on the freshman year, he would choose to travel around the world in the past, but this time he wanted to get close to Tang Linyi in thework, so he didn¡¯t go anywhere, staying at home all day to y game.

    Since the grievances of the original owner were derived from the game to the reality, then Gu Bai decided to start the game strategy from the game.

    After got up and told the nanny didn¡¯te to bother, Gu Bai re-sit back to the bed and put on a helmet into the game.

    Music rang in his head, and his eyes were ck, he came to a beautifully decorated cave when he opened his eyes again.

    In the whole scene, whether the moonstone of the cave, the hot spring, or the aroma of the air were all very real, it was impossible to see that this was the world of game simtion.

    This was the first time that Gu Bai touched this real simtion novel game.

    It was no wonder that this game developer has just been released the game for a year, and it had swept the whole world, and thepany had also be the world¡¯s top technologypany, these technologies were definitely a leap in technology!

    This cave was the house for the original owner¡¯s game character, can be carried with and had a strong defense, normally, it was impossible for the novice character who just entered the game to have such this cave house, most of them were thatched houses, and the original owner paid for his house.

    Before he was disgusted by Tang Dahai, the original owner was very much liked at his family. Tang Dahai gave him a lot of pocket money every month.

    From a few thousand to tens of thousands, more than a hundred thousand dor, richer than his mom, How obvious that Tang Dahai loved him very much, the following things didn¡¯t happen, the original owner can be said that his had a veryfortable life, hence, he wouldn¡¯t be that reconciled after death.

    Leisurely looking around in the cave, full of his curiosity, Gu Bai quit the game, he didn¡¯t intend to be as honest as everyone else but prepared to pay somebody to practice for him.

    For others, this kind of game might be obsessive, but for him, at most it was curious to y with it, not to be addicted to it.

    Next, in addition to asionally entering the game helped Gu Bai to be familiar with ying, he chose a low-level suitable cheat to practice for this modern cultivation in the cultivation cheats in his mind.

    In addition to being in the game, he still had a lot of dangers to deal with in reality. In order not to be idental, he must have a certain ability to protect himself.

    Time had passed in a month on the rush.

    Because the amount of money was quiterge and people were looking this job, Gu Bai¡¯s game character was quickly upgraded, reaching the saver level, and the alchemy skills were also lit up.

    ording to the original plot, Tang Zihao ran to join Tang Linyi¡¯s faction after the alchemy skills lighted up.

    But this time Gu Bai didn¡¯t intend to do this, and in real life he didn¡¯t let Tang Linyi know his game character, because the true identity of the original owner was revealed by Tang Linyi.

    The original owner¡¯s wish didn¡¯t ask Tang Linyi to fall in love with him, he had enough enemies, so Gu Bai temporarily left him behind his head.

    ............

    On this day, the cultivation ended in the real life, after Gu Bai had eaten the meal, he returned to the room and brought the helmet back into the game, then he found that his perspective turned gray.

    Before he left, he didn¡¯t quit the game, this film was a safe area for picking up the task, generally, everyone wouldn¡¯t actively attack people before leaving the safe area, so he chose to hang up in here.

    But the angle of view turned gray right now Obviously, some people vited the rules and killed him when he wasn¡¯t online, and the murderer hadn¡¯t left yet, he was standing next to his dead body to discuss excitedly.

    ¡°Wow, so many excellent equipment had lost out, and it was impossible to see her repairs for herself, it should be bought, what a rich woman, let¡¯s rapidly pick it up!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t good, was it? can¡¯t kill people in the safe area...¡±

    ¡°whatever, no one was around, anyway, this man was hanging up, we went after to pick up the equipment, who knew that was us, Qianxun, it was just game, our monthly living expenses couldn¡¯t be enough for this excellent equipment......¡±

    ¡°What you said makes sense, he he...¡±

    Both characters were very purely humanoid characters, one in green, one in purple, and the top of the head shing the nicknames of ¡®Green Beauty¡¯ and ¡® Narcissus faery ¡®.

    Gu Bai was angry about some people didn¡¯t follow the rules and killed his character, then suddenlyughed after looked at the nicknames of the two people.

    An old saying was right that opponents always meet, he even hadn¡¯te to find Song Qianxun to square ounts for original owner, this person had provoked first, if so, just fix it!

    After the decision, Gu Bai immediately used the medicine to resurrect, this was kind of very expensive medicine that needed to pay 10,000 Lingshi to get one, to convert into a real price equaled one hundred yuan, it was rarely used by ordinary hanging silk yers since the safe area would be resurrected themselves.

    The two were happy to smash the equipment that he had dropped out and didn¡¯t notice that he had been resurrected. Gu Bai got up and took out his weapon and whip him and rushed toward the two.

    A sound was heard in the game: You killed the Green Beauty¡¯! You killed the Narcissus faery!

    After killing those two people, Gu Bai went over and picked up the equipment that he had just dropped out, and then smashed the things that they had dropped out, it immediately aroused the two people.

    [Humanity] Green Beauty: hey, returned things to us! The safe area couldn¡¯t kill people!

    [Humanity] Narcissus faery: Yes, you would better to give these things back to us...

    Song Qianxun¡¯s game character also screamed out.

    Gu Bai ignored them, but leisurely kept in front of the bodies of the them, when the two were automatically resurrected in the same ce, he waved the whip again without hesitation.

    The tone sounded again in the game: You killed the Green Beauty! You killed the Narcissus faery!

    [Humanity] Green Beauty: ......

    [Humanity] Narcissus faery: ...

    Those two people didn¡¯t expect that Gu Bai was so evil, and deliberately kept at their side and killed once more, this time, without drop any equipment, the two were directly killed by ayer of experience points, and they were so angry that they shouted directly in the world.

    [World] Green Beauty: Shangguan Yu, you were a stinky scorpion, shamelessly killing people in the safe area, and returning our equipment!

    Calling in the world means that the yers in the entire area can see the red words that appear in the sky of the game and hear the sound.

    The attention of the yers in the game was attracted, the yers who didn¡¯t know the situation just started to discuss the contempt and the murder in the safe area in the game.

    Gu Bai felt funny, he wasn¡¯t as stupid as the original owner that waiting for the beggar, and each time beforepleting the task, he would be influenced by the character of the original owner more or less, and Tang Zihao was an impulsive simple character.

    So, he bought a set of speakers without hesitation, and then began to speak in the world.

    [World] Shangguan Yu: Did I need to your reasons for killing you? Hey, I was hanging up in the safe area, you wanted to sneak up and want to kill me off the equipment, you deserve it!

    Song Qianxun and her roommate wouldn¡¯t admit that, they immediately rebutted.

    [World] Narcissus faery: You were bloody! We won¡¯t do such shameless things!

    Gu Bai smiled and said that they were quite merciless to say this, and he continued to speak in the world.

    [World] Shangguan Yu: Whoever knew how to blow blood? Thepatriots of the world had listened to them, from now on, whoever chased the Narcissus faery and the Green Beauty, made a video record as proof, dropped ayer of experience points would receive a thousand Lingshi, and a first level of experience points for ten thousand Lingshi! ! !

    [World] Shangguan Yu: to chase the Narcissus faery and the Green Beauty, made a video record as proof, dropped ayer of experience points would receive a thousand Lingshi, and a first level of experience points for ten thousand Lingshi!!!

    Gu Bai had been repeating several times in the world, not only did the rolling red letters in the game sky, but all the yers in the game were constantly ringing the sound of Gu Bai¡¯s killing orders., it was difficult to ignore them.

    Anyway, the Tang family didn¡¯tck the money to y games, the feeling of using money like that was cool!

    Suddenly, at this moment, the game world in this area was boiling.

    [Humanity] Rain fairy: killing order! I hadn¡¯t seen it for a long time!

    [Humanity] Demon beauty: Wow wow, dropped ayer experience point worth a thousand Lingshi? A level of experience points was a million Lingshi?!! rich woman please look after me!

    [Human] ck Mountain Demon: Who was the Narcissus faery and the Green Beauty? I was going to receive the reward!!

    Song Qianxun was still a very ordinary character in the game, it wasn¡¯t like in the game of Tang Zihao and Tang Linyiter.

    Not everyone who yed games was rich, and there weren¡¯t many games like Tang Zihao who paid for it, this kind of private reward for killing people was easier than killing old monsters.

    Therefore, as soon as Gu Bai¡¯s killing order was issued, the game world began to be lively, all the people were looking for Song Qianxun¡¯s prepared to kill her then to receive the reward.

    When Song Qianxun and her friend reacted here, and had no time to quit the game, they ushered in a group of people and was killed.

    Song Qianxun was unable to sumb and could only go offline temporarily, however, in the next few days, she and her roommate would be keen to get the reward of the yers as soon as they online.

    After dying, they quickly changed the ce to back, and then they were killed by the group people, dead, and again, changed ces, and died.!!

    Although it was only the death of the game character, but with the real simtion of the helmet, she did feel a sense of it, every time she died, she would be charged once and injured once.

    After repeated several days of recurrence, Song Qianxun was afraid of being trapped by electricity, she no longer dared to enter the game with the nickname ¡± Narcissus faery ¡°, she could only change her name.

    She felt so angry but nothing she could do, it was just game, the helmet was newly bought, the cheap ones were thousands of dors, and the expensive ones were hundreds of thousands dors, in order to y this game, she spent several months living expenses, it was a pity to give up ying the game.

    Gu Bai found that no one had given him a picture of the character of Song Qianxun for a few days to discuss it, anyway, there were plenty of time and opportunity to punish her.

    In the plot, the original owner was unwilling, in addition to thinking about work off his feeling, he was very envious of Song Qianxun¡¯s sight in the game, because he wasn¡¯t popr in real life, he wanted to find satisfaction in the virtual world.

    Wanted to be satisfied in the game world, the original owner was to want to be the god in the game.

    However, the holographic online game of ¡°Xian Xian Zhuan¡± could be a great god without using money, although the money could be upgraded, if people want to be the god of the game identity, they mustplete some hidden tasks or kill a big god yer.

    Killing a big god yer, Gu Bai didn¡¯t n to do that, the yers who could be great gods were Masters of Game operation, but it wasn¡¯t so easy to deal with.

    So, he could only do the hidden tasks honestly.

    Hey guys!

    As you noticed, recently we¡¯ve been working on several different novels. As a newly established trantion group the whole thing is just so overwhelming and exciting at the same time. We got tons of messages from you everyday. Although many of you didn¡¯t get our replies, we treated your feedback very carefully. This is why we decided to bring our website and content to a more professional tform.

    Here is the address of our new website:

    You can find everything we¡¯ve done so far on our new website, and you can always leave us messages. Those messages could be a kind suggestion, a not-so-kind suggestion,int about the quality of our trantion, kudos to our trantors, or a book you really really really want to read but has not been tranted yet.

    Our website is under testing and the app is being developed in the meantime. Have fun exploring our new website! Wee to give us your precious opinions and constructive suggestions! Thank you!

 Chapter 39 (2)

    Tranted by Elestrea

    Edited by juurensha

    This world was simr to the modern world where Gu Bai once lived, save for one difference: The development of game technology here was much more advanced.

    Compared with the web games he was used to, the games here had entered the real simtion stage, and the gamey was more or less simr to the oldputer online games.

    But using advanced game helmets, the yers¡¯ senses would be totally different, as there would be a kind of immersive feeling.

    "Record of Immortal Cultivation" was a very popr online game. The content was simr to its name, people controlling mortals who were trying to cultivate into immortals.

    As in the novel, the levels in the game were divided into Qi Condensation, Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Demigod, Soul Cleansing, Synthesis, and Immortalization, refining oneyer at a time.

    Because there was a helmet to simte the real scene, the gamers were very addicted to the game. An update so people could feel it when the lightning struck them and the various secret areas that seemed very real also made a lot of yers very obsessed.

    The game "Record of Immortal Cultivation" was an adaptation of a novel, in which there were three races: humans, demons, and spirits.

    The original host chose a human female character, whose nickname was "Shangguan Yu". It was very poetic and picturesque, but unlike the nickname that sounded very beautiful and cold, the character he chose was very beautiful and hot.

    Well, Gu Bai had to admit that the original host chose such a character because he had no other thoughts except to hook up with Tang Linyi. Although he was speechless, in order to respect the original host, he decided to continue using the game character created by the original host himself.

    It was summer vacation right now, and the original host had plenty of time in his freshman year. In the past, he would choose to travel and y all over the world. But now, in order to get close to Tang Linyi on the Inte, he didn¡¯t go anywhere. He stayed at home and yed games all day.

    Since the original host''s grudges were derived from the game to reality, Gu Bai decided that he would start from the game.

    After he got up and told the nanny not to disturb him, Gu Bai went back to bed and put on his helmet to enter the game.

    The clear music sounded in his head. When he opened his eyes again, he saw a very beautiful cave.

    The whole scene, no matter the moonlight stone on the walls of the cave, the hot spring, or the fragrance in the air all looked very real. It couldn''t be discerned that this was a game simtion at all.

    Gu Bai¡¯s first contact with this kind of real simtion game gave him a novel feeling.

    No wonder even though the game developers had just released this a year ago, they had already be popr all over the world, and theirpany had be the world¡¯s top technologypany. This kind of technology was definitely a technological leap, ah!

    This cave was the home of the original host¡¯s game character, which could be carried around and had a strong defense. Generally, novice characters that just got into the game couldn¡¯t have this kind of cave, most of them just had huts. This one was bought by the original host.

    Back then, before Tang Dahai had started hating him, the original owner was well-liked at home. Tang Dahai gave him a lot of pocket money every month.

    At least ten thousands, sometimes more than a hundred thousand, it was way more than the pocket money given by his mother. It could be seen how much Tang Dahai doted on him. If there had been no mishaps, the life of the original host in this life could be said to be veryfortable, so no wonder he was so unwilling after death.

    After taking a leisurely walk around the cave to satisfy his curiosity, Gu Bai quit the game. He didn¡¯t n to practice and fight against monsters like everyone else; he was going to use his money to find someone to "help" him practice and boost up his achievements.

    For others, this kind of game might be addictive, but for him, it was only a matter of curiosity, and he didn''t want to indulge in it.

    Next, in addition to asionally entering the game to familiarize himself, Gu Bai chose a low-level cheat suitable for this modern type of world from the list of cheats avable in his mind.

    Other than doing the tasks in the game, he had a lot of dangers to deal with in reality. In order to avoid idents, he must have a certain level of self-protection ability.

    A month passed by quickly.

    Because of the amount of money spent and someone else boosting it, Gu Bai¡¯s game character was quickly upgraded to the Core Formation stage, and his Alchemy skills were also lit up.

    ording to the original plot, as soon as the Alchemy skill lit up, Tang Zihao would run to join Tang Linyi''s faction as a priest.

    But Gu Bai didn¡¯t n to do so this time, and in real life, he didn¡¯t even let Tang Linyi know who his game character was, because originally, the real identity of the original host was revealed by Tang Linyi.

    The original host¡¯s wish did not include anything about getting Tang Linyi to fall in love with him. He had enough enemies from the other side, so Gu Bai left him behind temporarily.

    ¡­

    On this day, after finishing his practice in real life, Gu Bai went back to his room, put his helmet and re-entered the game. He found that his field-of-view had turned gray.

    He hadn¡¯t quit the game when he left before. This was the safe zone for receiving quests. Generally, before leaving the safe zone, everyone wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack people, so he chose to just leave his character and went idle.

    But at this moment, his field-of-view was gray. It was obvious that someone had killed him when he was not online, breaking the rules. And the murderer had not left yet, as she was standing beside the corpse of his dead character and discussing things happily.

    "Wow, so many top-grade equipments, and they''re all useless for her current level. She must''ve bought it. This woman is really rich. Let¡¯s pick it up quickly!"

    "Is this a good idea? You aren''t allowed to kill in the safe zone¡­"

    "Well, there¡¯s no one around now, and this person is idle anyway. Let¡¯s leave after picking up the equipment. Nobody will know it''s us, Xianxun. It¡¯s just ying a game, anyway. Such good equipment, even our monthly''s living expenses wouldn''t be enough for us to buy these¡­¡±

    "You have a point, hee hee¡­"

    The two characters were very pure-looking human characters. One was in green, and the other was in purple. Their nicknames, "Blushing Beauty" and "Ningbo Fairy", were shing on the top of their heads.

    Gu Bai was very angry that someone had killed his character and vited the rules. As soon as he saw their nickname, he immediatelyughed.

    As the old saying goes, "Enemies and lovers are destined to meet". He didn''t even take the initiative to find Song Xianxun to help the original host settle ounts, but this person actually provoked him first. In that case, we should let her know who''s in charge first and talkter!

    Thinking of an idea, Gu Bai immediately revived using a resurrection pill. This pill was very expensive. It cost 10,000 spirit stones, which, if converted to real-world currency, was equal to 100 yuan. It was rarely used by ordinary yers since the safe zone could resurrect them after a period of time.

    They were happily picking up his fallen equipment and didn¡¯t notice that Gu Bai had been resurrected. Gu Bai got up and drew out his whip, then he ruthlessly hit them.

    A notification sounded: You killed Blushing Beauty! You killed Ningbo Fairy!

    After killing the two people, Gu Bai went to pick up the equipment he had just dropped and also picked up the things the two people had dropped, which made the two people anxious

    [Human] Blushing Beauty: Hey, return our stuff! You can¡¯t kill in the safe zone!

    [Human] Ningbo Fairy: Yes, you give it back to us quickly!

    Song Xianxun¡¯s game character also quickly shouted out.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t pay attention to them, but stayed leisurely in front of the bodies of the two, waiting for the moment when the two automatically got resurrected. At that time, he didn''t hesitate to wave the whip again.

    And another notification sounded: You killed Blushing Beauty! You killed Ningbo Fairy!

    [Human] Blushing Beauty: ¡­

    [Human] Ningbo Fairy: ¡­

    They didn¡¯t expect that Gu Bai was so evil that he deliberately stayed by their side and killed them all over again. This time, they had no equipment, and once they were killed, they lost one level of cultivation. They were so angry that they shouted directly in the world.

    [World] Blushing Beauty: Shangguan Yu, you stinking bitch. This motherfucker is not even ashamed to kill in the safe area. Return our equipment!

    Shouting in the world channel meant that the yers in the whole area could see the scarlet letters in the sky and hear the sound.

    All of a sudden, it attracted the attention of the yers in the game. The yers who didn¡¯t know what had happened began to say that they despised Gu Bai for not following the rules and killing people in the safe zone.

    Gu Baiughed. He was not as stupid as the original host and would wait to be wronged. Every time beforepleting the task, he was more or less influenced by the original host¡¯s own character, and Tang Zihao was an impulsive and simple character.

    So he didn''t hesitate to buy a set of speakers and began to also shout in the world channel.

    [World] Shangguan Yu: Do I need a reason to kill you? When I went idle in the safe zone and was offline, you guys sneaked around and killed me. You deserve it!

    Song Xianxun and her roommate sister wouldn''t admit this and immediately refute it.

    [World] Ningbo Fairy: You are a venomous nderer! We wouldn''t do such shameless things!

    Gu Bai smiled. This kind of lying through one''s teeth was a very powerful skill. He continued to shout in the world.

    [World] Shangguan Yu: The one who nders others knows the real truth in their hearts! To the many Daoist friends and fellows around the world who are listening right now, from now on, whoever kills Ningbo Fairy and Blushing Beauty, take a picture as proof. If they drop oneyer, you will be given 1,000 spirit stones. If they drop one level, you will be given 10,000 spirit stones!!!

    [World] Shangguan Yu: Kill Ningbo Fairy and Blushing Beauty, take a picture as proof. If they drop oneyer, you will be given 1,000 spirit stones. If they drop one level, you will be given 10,000 spirit stones!!!

    Gu Bai repeated this several times in the world. Not only did the game keep rolling the scarlet letters in the sky, but all the yers in the game also heard the sound of Gu Bai¡¯s pursuit order in their ears. It was hard to miss it.

    Anyway, the Tang family didn¡¯tck the money to y games. The feeling of throwing money around is so cool!

    Suddenly, this zone of the game world went into chaos.

    [Human] Light Rain Fairy: Pursuit order! I haven¡¯t seen such things for a long time!

    [Human] Alluring Beauty: Whoa, oneyer is 1,000 spirit stone? One level is 10,000 spirit stones?!! Sister, please ept!

    [Human] Heishan Old Demon: Who are Ningbo Fairy and Blushing Beauty? I¡¯m going to get the reward!!

    Song Xianxun was still a novice and an unknown character in the game now, unliketer when he had Tang Zihao''s resentment, and Tang Linyi''s name had be known all over the world.

    Not everyone who yed the game was rich. There were not many people like Tang Zihao who threw money around in order to y the game. This kind of personal reward given by a yer was easier to get than a reward from killing a monster.

    Therefore, as soon as Gu Bai¡¯s pursuit order was issued, the game world began to bustle, and all the people were looking for Song Xianxun¡¯s game number to kill her for the reward.

    After Song Xianxun and her sister got resurrected, before they could quit the game, they were suddenly weed by a group of PKers, then they were killed and their level dropped.

    Song Xianxun was so angry that she had to go offline for a while. But for the next few days, she and her roommate would be weed by a PKer as soon as they went online.

    After dying, they quickly switched ces to respawn, found another PKer, died again, went offline, went online, switched ces, died again, rinse and repeat to be beaten!!!

    Although it was just the death of the game character, with the real simtion helmet, she didn''t feel nothing. Every time she died, she would be electrified and injured once.

    Several dayster, Song Xianxun was traumatized by electricity. She didn''t dare to enter the game under the nickname of ¡°Ningbo Fairy¡±. She had to change the ount and identity temporarily.

    She was so angry, yet there was nothing she could do. After all, game helmets were new. Even the cheap ones cost hundreds of thousands, and the expensive ones cost tens of thousands. To be able to y the game, she spent months of living expenses, so to stop ying just because of this would be too much of a waste.

    Gu Bai found that no one had sent him a picture of Song Xianxun¡¯s character for reward in a few days. Anyway, there was plenty of time and opportunity to clean up the virgin bitch.

    In the plot, the original host had resentment in his heart. In fact, he was very envious of Song Xianxun¡¯s poprity in the game. Because he was not popr in real life, he wanted to find satisfaction in the virtual world.

    Wanting to find satisfaction in the game world, of course it meant wanting to be a God of the game.

    However, in the online simtion game ¡°Record of Immortal Cultivation¡± one couldn''t be a God by throwing money around, although they could use the money to rank up. But if they wanted to be granted the title of God by the game, they mustplete some hidden tasks or kill a god yer.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t want to kill a god yer. All yers who could be god yers were all pro yers, which were not so easy to deal with.

    So he had to do the hidden tasks honestly.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Hidden tasks, as the name suggests, it wasn¡¯t so good to find the task, it was all by luck.

    However, ording to the information advantages provided in the plot, Gu Bai recalled.

    In the plot, Song Qianxun was a girl from an ordinary family, no money, no game technology f, the reason why she could be a goddess in the game world was the pursuit of several mythical yers, and her fortune, inadvertently got a hidden mission.

    ording to the plot information, this hidden task was in a ce called ¡¯Magic Cloud Cave¡¯ this time.

    Since the wish in this task was to hit hard to Song Qianxun, then he couldn¡¯t let Song Qianxun to find this hidden task to one-step into the sky.

    Therefore, Gu Bai ended his practiced in real life in the past two days, except for eating and resting, all other time was in the game world, and he ran to the ¡¯Magic Cloud Cave¡¯ brush task every day.

    In a few days, the hidden task wasn¡¯t be find, but he got a lot of treasure.

    he had been spending for a lot of time in the game world, Gu Bai was preparing to pick up the equipment that had just been found out and returned to the real world for a while, but he was surrounded by several people.

    Two of the cool-looking characters stared at him with impetuosity.

    [Humanity] Pink beauty: Qianxun! saw, that was Shangguan Yu, great, it was really a narrow road! She let us to eat two and a half months of porridge kimchi, and we couldn¡¯t easily let her go today!

    The pink clothes game character just finished, and a man in a blue robe and a Confucian man immediately took the call.

    [Humanity] Oriental Zhenjun: What was really a narrow road and two and a half months of porridge kimchi? Qianxun, why you didn¡¯t ask me if you had no money, I could lend you, no wonder I saw you thinner in few days ago, what happened......

    His tone was very urgent and concerned, even in the game world, the sound was processed, but the tone couldn¡¯t be changed, and the expression of the game character changes with the yer¡¯s expression, it was very real and wasn¡¯t different for real people.

    [Humanity] Narcissus faery: Lingchen, I...

    The girl in the purple dress had a shy face and was very hesitant to talk.

    [Humanity] Pink beauty: Qianxun what you are afraid of, Lingchen stand with me today, here was the thing, this woman,st time not only bullied and grabbed the equipment of Qianxun and I, but also let people to kill us, really It was too odious, you must give vent to us anger!

    Another person with a nickname of pink beauty couldn¡¯t help but rush to swear, pointing to Gu Bai¡¯s indignation.

    The efforts of these few words, Gu Bai also saw who these people surrounded themselves.

    Don¡¯t say that Song Qianxun was toozy to do change her second ount¡¯s nickname, she just directly changed it to a homonym, and those few people didn¡¯t hide their real names when they talk, he knew without guessing.

    These three people was Song Qianxun and her roommate, and the Lingchen!

    Without to wait for him to talk, Lingchen, who listened to theint over there, walked to the forefront with his game character of ¡®Oriental Zhenjun¡¯, staring coldly at Gu Bai.

    [Humanity] Oriental Zhenjun: Bitch! How dared to bully Qianxun, and I would take you apologize quickly, and then hand over the six-level grass that you just picked up!

    Lingchen had always liked Song Qianxun in the plot, but Song Qianxun didn¡¯t like him, he hadn¡¯t chased after several years to sess, but although the they weren¡¯t in a dating rtionship, but they were in a dubious rtionship.

    Gu Bai smiled and raised the grass that had just been found out and shook, said.

    [Humanity] Shangguan Yu: Did you want this thing?

    [Humanity] Oriental Zhenjun: Right! Hand over the things and quickly apologize to Qianxun, I could spare you not to die!

    Damn you! Gu Baixiao smiled.

    [Humanity] Shangguan Yu: I was very sorry, you wanted, I wouldn¡¯t give it!

    When he finished, he put thing into the system equipment and then held his hands.

    [Humanity] Oriental Zhenjun: ...

    [Humanity] Narcissus faery: ...

    [Humanity] Pink beauty: Damn, you bitch didn¡¯t be too arrogant! Lingchen, Qianxun, let us fight her!

    After saying, the three people rushed up in anger, and Gu Bai wasn¡¯t afraid, and greeted directly.

    During this time, it wasn¡¯t a waste to pay for someone to improve his game level, and the person who really practiced Kung Fu inbat wasn¡¯tparable to these gamers.

    Even if this game was real, yers were just ordinary people in real life, if they encountered fighting, they could certainlye by themselves, but most of them still rely on the game program to manipte, naturally their flexibility couldn¡¯t match Gu Bai as a real solder.

    Even if the level of the game character of LingChen was higher than him, it was still not his opponent, three people in several rounds would be hit.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t kill them, just a p in the face, the game of holographic real simtion was good for this, the damage inside the game would be transmitted to the reality, even if it didn¡¯t kill people, but it was enough for several people to feel the pain!

    When Gu Bai abused them, the sky around the game world suddenly darkened, and a huge ck hole appeared in the distance, mming them in.

    A ck front, the scene changed.

    When he earths to himself, Gu Bai found he was in a cave surrounded by darkness, because of the real analog line of the game, he seemed to smell a trace of blood in the air.

    Gu Bai was so happy that he realized this might be the location of the hidden task in the plot and found it for half a month!

    A few people next to Song Qianxun, who were looking for Lingchen, were also surprised and puzzled to look around, when they saw Gu Bai, they immediately remembered the matter just happened now, and they had to rush to find abuse.

    ¡°stopped!¡±

    Suddenly a very dark and bloodthirsty sound sounded, the whole cave scene changed, the ck gas disappeared, the light became bright, and Gu Bai followed the sound.

    There was a man of the demons¡¯ character with a very sinister appearance that not far from them his body was full of blood, and his limbs were fixed on the wall by a long iron.

    [Devil] Qianmofou: You came here, I had something wanted to discuss with you.

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes moved after he saw the man¡¯s nickname, although everyone in the game world used nicknames, no one knew each other, but he had a plot, so he knew everybody who involved in the story.

    The demon¡¯s yer, called Qianmofou wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, he was one of the few mythical men that pursuing Song Qianxun in the game.

    Although there were very few chances to see him in the whole story, also nothing between Song Qianxun and him, he seemed as the BOSS to set off the hero and heroine, but he was definitely a shocking help for Song Qianxun to be God in the game.

    Qianmofou was a very powerful god in the game, the faction he built was the strongest force in the demons, the top 20 yers in the game list were almost all in his faction, he could be called a super big boss.

    The reason why Song Qianxun could be famous in thete period, as a goddess in the game, there were more than half because of the jealousy of this big boss.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai¡¯s mood was dignified, Qianmofou couldn¡¯t be easy to deal with, harder than the monster BOSS in the game...

    However, it seemed that Song Qianxun hadn¡¯t yet met with Qianmofou at this moment, although Qianmofou had power, but he had a low-key behavior, he hadn¡¯t yet reached the top of the list, his was no fame, so it was normal for several people not to know him.

    Therefore, the woman who helped Song Qianxun topliant with Lingchen didn¡¯t move at the moment, the three men stared at the opposite man.

    Although it was in the game world, due to the setting of the game, there were serious differences between the yers of the three races, they would start fighting when they meet, because killing characters of different races would explosive equipment like to kill monsters.

    In general, once people entered this game world, because of the real simtion, everyone would involuntarily use it as a real world to y and live.

    Qianmofou saw Gu Bai and several people didn¡¯t move, nor forced, but continue to speak.

    [Devil] Qianmofou: You all came over and helped me to pull out the four towns, I would send you one magic weapon.

    One magic weapon per person!

    Gu Bai and Lingchen didn¡¯t move, Song Qianxun and the pink beauty took a breath.

    ying games naturally required money, in this online game world, the equipment was divided into five levels: the ordinary, the implement, the magic weapon, the fairy and the artifact.

    Among them, the ordinary was the cheapest, and usually tens of yuan could buy one, thetter tactics were usually hundreds to thousands, most yers expect the weapon that the monster dropped out, they had their own financial resources to buy the basic weapon.

    And the magic weapon was a thing that belongs to high-consumer yers, if yer wanted to buy a magic weapon, the worst one was one or two thousand, and the better was one hundred thousand yuan.

    This was too expensive for most working-ss yers and could only rely on fight and luck.

    Qianmofou said that a magic weapon for each person, and that was a few hundred thousand for a real RMB.

    This was not a small number for the rich second generation such as Gu Bai and Lingchen, for two female students who had a monthly living expenses of up to one thousand yuan that definitely was a huge humbler, this person was really a local tyrant!

    The Pink beauty was a little heart-throbbing, but Song Qianxun who was next to her, suddenly came out, holding a long sword and talking coldly.

    [Humanity] Narcissus faery: The people of the demons were so crafty and savvy that we wouldn¡¯t let you go!

    Although Qianmofou was a big BOSS in the game, Song Qianxun and others had recognized him now, only regarded he as an ordinary demons¡¯ yer.

    Qianmofou nced at Song Qianxun after heard her words, and then a white light shed in front of her, four pieces of magic weapon equipment were ced in front of everyone.

    [Devil] Qianmofou: You could rest assured that I was the honest man, as long as you helped me, this equipment was yours.

    The four pieces of equipment were ced directly out of the box and could be taken away, it was a good indication of his sincerity, and several pieces of equipment look at the color, red means the highest level, indicating that these pieces of magic were all the best magic worth hundreds of thousands of yuan.

    This Pink beauty¡¯s face directly lighted up, even Lingchen didn¡¯t refuse it, although he was also a rich second generation, but hundreds of thousands of yuan wasn¡¯t a small number for him, what a free was free.

    However, Song Qianxun didn¡¯t know whether her brain was pumping or be affectedly unconventional that even wanted to get the magic weapon in front of her, but still had some eyes, but I still refrained and talked again.

    [Humanity] Narcissus faery: Hey! Did you think that the magic weapons can buy us over? I didn¡¯t believe in you, human the demons and the two families were inconsistent, we would never betray the people to save you!

    After her saying, not just Gu Bai, the Pink beauty who was with her, immediately turned around and stared at her with a ¡¯girl, your brain had some a problem.¡¯

    Was that two magic weapons? Was it two magic weapons? Was it two magic weapons?!

    That was tens of thousands of RMB, girl, fucking up for human and demon were inconsistent families, just a game, was it so seriously?!

    Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but pump his mouth.

    Although he knew Song Qianxun wasn¡¯t very smart from the plot, kind of naive but narrow-minded, but at least not brainless as now, was that because too many people killed her, and the number of deaths was too much, directly making her stupid?

    However, regardless of whether she was stupid or otherwise, this situation was absolutely powerful for him, his was to follow the female host.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai came out and looked at Qianmofou, the character of the demon game.

    [Humanity] Shangguan Yu: hey, she didn¡¯t do it for you, I didn¡¯t mind betraying the human, if you could give me the magic weapon, I would help you to get rid of the soul of the town and let you go...

 Chapter 40 (2)

    Tranted by Shirubame

    TLCed by Mina

    Edited by Mina, Cat, and Evan

    Hidden tasks, just as the name implied, were not so easy to find. It all depended on luck.

    However, with the advantage of the information provided in the plot, Gu Bai took a moment to recollect the plot for a bit.

    In the plot, Song Xianxun was a girl from an ordinary family, and she wanted money but had no money, wanted gaming skills but had no gaming skills. The reason why she was able to be a goddess in the gaming world was that, in addition to the support of a few gaming gods, she was lucky and inadvertentlypleted a hidden task.

    ording to the plot information, the hidden task would appear around this time in a ce called the Devil Cloud Cave.

    Since one of the wishes of this task was to face-p Song Xianxun, then he certainly would not let Song Xianxun get the hidden mission and ascend.

    So the next two days, Gu Bai stopped his activities in the real world and concentrated on practicing. Every day, except for eating and resting, all of his time was spent in the game world, running to the Devil Cloud Cave to pick up missions.

    In a few days time, he had not managed to pick up the hidden mission, but he did manage to pick up a lot of treasure.

    Having spent a lot of time in the game world, Gu Bai was just about to pick up the newly-found equipment and return to the real world to rest for a while, when he was suddenly surrounded by several people.

    Among them were two characters with distinctive and cold appearances, who were ring at him aggressively whilst they spoke.

    [Human] Blushing Beauty: Xianxun! Look, isn''t this Shangguan Yu? Good, enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road! She caused us to have to eat porridge and pickled vegetables for half a month. we can''t let her off easily today!

    As soon as the character in pink finished, the person next to her, a male spirit in a blue robe, immediately joined the conversation.

    [Human] Lord of the East: What fight caused you to eat porridge and pickled vegetables for half a month? Xianxun, why didn''t you look for me when you had no money? I could have lent some to you. No wonder you looked so thin when I saw you a few days ago. What exactly happened¡­?

    His tone was very urgent and filled with concern. Even in the game world, although the voice was processed, the tone couldn''t be changed, and the expression of the game character changed along with the expression of the yer, which made it very real, with no difference from that of the real person.

    [Human] Ningbo Fairy: Ling Chen-ge, I¡­..

    The character, dressed in purple, had a hint of shyness on her face, and spoke with hesitation.

    [Human] Blushing Beauty: What are you afraid of, Xianxun? Today Senior Ling Chen is here to get justice for us. This is what happened: This woman,st time, not only bullied us and robbed Xianxun and my equipment, but she also made people turn their backs on us. It''s really too hateful. Senior, you must get revenge for Xianxun!

    The person with the nickname of Blushing Beauty could not hold back her breath and rushed into the conversation, pointing at Gu Bai, while angrilyining about him.

    With these few words, Gu Bai could tell who these people were that were surrounding him.

    Not to mention Song Xianxun, who was toozy to change her name and just changed it directly to a homonym, a few people didn''t even try to hide their real names. He didn''t have to guess to know who they were.

    These three people were Song Xianxun, her roommate and sister, and Ling Chen, the g man!

    Without waiting for him to speak, Ling Chen, who finished listening to theint, walked in front of him with his in-game character, Lord of the East, and stared at Gu Bai coldly.

    [Human] Lord of the East: Bitch! How dare you bully Xianxun? If you know better, you will apologize immediately and hand over the sixth-grade fairy grass you just picked up!

    In the plot, Ling Chen always liked Song Xianxun, but Song Xianxun didn''t like him. He had been chasing her for several years, yet was unable to get her. Although they were not boyfriend and girlfriend, their daily rtionship was very ambiguous.

    Gu Bai smiled and raised his hand with the just picked up fairy grass and shook it before speaking.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: You guys want this?

    [Human] Lord of the East: Correct! Hand it over and apologize to Xianxun, and this uncle will spare you.

    Uncle, your mother! Gu Bai snorted.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: I''m terribly sorry. If you want it, I just won''t give it!

    With that, he put his things into the system inventory and sped his hands.

    [Human] Lord of the East:¡­¡­

    [Human] Ningbo Fairy:¡­¡­

    [Human] Blushing Beauty: Damn it, bitch. Don''t be so arrogant! Senior Ling Chen, Xianxun, let''s kill her together!

    When these words fell, the three rushed up, but Gu Bai was not afraid and directly went to wee them.

    During this period of time, the person Gu Bai paid to level up his character hadn''t been a vegetarian. In addition, in the aspect of fighting, he who had actually learned how to cultivate before, couldn''t bepared with these game yers.

    Even though the game was made to be extremely real, the yers were just ordinary people in real life. When they encountered fighting, they could fight on their own, but most of them relied on the game program to fight. Naturally, they were not as flexible as Gu Bai, who was a real cultivator.

    Even though the level of Ling Chen¡¯s game character was a little higher than that of his, he was still not his opponent. In a few rounds, three people were beaten to the ground.

    Gu Bai didn''t kill them, he just beat them up real hard. The holographic real simtion game was just that good. The damage transmitted to reality from the game wouldn''t kill them, but it was enough to damage these people!

    Just as Gu Bai was tormenting these people, the sky around the game world suddenly darkened, and a huge ck hole appeared in the distance, sucking them in.

    In the midst of darkness, the scenery changed.

    When he returned to his senses, Gu Bai found himself in a cave, surrounded by dark air. Because of the real simtion of the game, he seemed to smell a bloody scent in the air.

    Gu Bai was delighted and realized that this was probably the location of the hidden task in the plot. After more than half a month, he finally arrived!

    Next to him, Song Xianxun, who was looking for Ling Chen, looked around in wonder and confusion. When she saw Gu Bai, she immediately remembered what happened just now and rushed up to look for abuse.

    "Stop, all of you!"

    Suddenly, a very sinister and bloodthirsty voice sounded. The whole cave scenery changed, the ck air disappeared, and the light became bright, so Gu Bai followed the voice and looked over.

    Not far away from them was a male character ssified in the demon group, whose appearance was very evil and domineering. His body was covered in blood and his limbs were nailed onto the wall by long iron nails.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: You guys,e here. I have something to discuss with you.

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes moved as soon as he saw the nickname of the other party. Although everyone in the game world used nicknames, and no one knew who was who, he had the plot, so as long as they were people involved in the plot, he would know them.

    This demon yer, nicknamed Qianmo Pei, was not an ordinary person. He was one of the several gaming gods that chased Song Xianxun in the plot.

    However, Qianmo Pei only had few scenes in the whole story, and in addition, nothing happened between Song Xianxun and him. In other words, he was the BOSS used to set off the male and female protagonist''s rtionship, so he was the absolute stepping stone for Song Xianxun¡¯s road to sess.

    In the game, Qianmo Pei was a very powerful God. The sect he founded was the most powerful in the demon family. The top 20 yers in the game were almost all from his sect, and it could be regarded that he was a super BOSS.

    The reason why Song Xianxun was famous in theter period was that the yers in the whole game regarded her as a goddess, and therger part of this whole plot focused on Qianmo Pei, this big BOSS, fighting against the male lead for her.

    With this in mind, Gu Bai''s mood became serious. This Qianmo Pei was not easy to deal with. He was much harder than a monster BOSS in the game¡­.

    However, it seemed that Song Xianxun had not yet met Qianmo Pei at the moment. Although Qianmo Pei had the strength, he kept a low profile and had not yet been ranked as an expert. With no reputation, it was normal for several people not to know him.

    So, the little sister who helped Song Xianxun andined to Ling Chen just now didn''t move. The three stared at the man in the opposite side with vignce.

    Although it was in the game world, due to the setting of the game, there was a serious estrangement between the yers of the three races of humans, demons, and spirits. They would fight as soon as they met, because killing the characters of different races would result in equipment drops just like killing monsters.

    In general, once people entered the game world, because of the real simtion, they couldn''t help but think of it as a real world to y and live in it.

    When Qianmo Pei saw Gu Bai and the others remaining still, he didn''t insist and instead kept talking.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: You guys,e here and help me pull out these four soul nails. I¡¯ll give you all one magic weapon in return.

    A magic weapon for everyone!

    Gu Bai and Ling Chen didn¡¯t move. However, Song Xianxun and the Blushing Beauty sucked in a breath.

    ying the game naturally required money. In this online game world, the equipment was divided into five levels: ordinary weapons, magic artifacts, magic weapons, immortal weapons, and divine weapons.

    Among them, ordinary weapons were the cheapest. Generally, you could buy one for tens of yuan. As for thetter weapons, they ranged from hundreds to thousands. Most yers only had the money to buy the basic weapons, except for the equipment that dropped from monsters.

    Regarding magic weapons, which belonged to the high-spending yers, if you wanted to buy one yourself, the worst ones were around 120,000, and the better ones were more than a couple hundred thousand.

    This was too expensive for most of the working-ss yers. They could only rely on fighting monsters and luck for equipment drops.

    The moment this guy opened his mouth, he had promised them each a magic weapon per person. If you converted that into real RMB, that would amount to hundreds of thousands.

    It wasn''t even a small amount for the rich second-generation children like Gu Bai and Ling Chen, so for these two female students with a monthly living expenses of up to 1,000 yuan, it really was a huge amount. This man was really a local tyrant!

    The nearby Blushing Beauty was a little moved, but Song Xianxun beside her suddenly stepped forward with a long sword in her hand and spoke with a cold face.

    [Human] Ningbo fairy: The people of the demon group are ruthless and cunning. We definitely won''t be tricked and let you go!

    Although Qianmo Pei was a big BOSS in the game, Song Xianxun and others didn''t recognize him now and merely thought of him as an ordinary demon yer.

    When he heard Song Xianxun''s words, Qianmo Pei looked at her indifferently, and then a white light shed before him. Four magic weapons were put in front of everyone.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: You guys can be rest assured, I, Pei, have always kept my word . As long as you help me, this equipment is yours.

    The four pieces of equipment were carelessly disyed and could be picked up at will at anytime. It showed his sincerity very well. The color of the several pieces of equipment were red, which represented the highest level. This showed that these magic weapons were all top-quality magic weapons worth more than a couple hundred thousand yuan.

    This time, Blushing Beauty''s face directly showed a delighted expression. Even Ling Chen couldn''t refuse. Although he was also a rich second generation, a couple hundred thousand yuan was not a small amount to him. Why give up what you can get for free?

    But then, it wasn''t known if it was because Song Xianxun had a brain hole or if it was due to being a white lotus, but when she looked at the magic weapon in front of her, although she was greedy, she still held back and spoke again.

    [Human] Ningbo fairy: Hmph! Do you think we can be bought with two magic weapons? This girl doesn''t believe you. Humans and demons are at odds. We will never betray humanity to save you!

    Not to mention Gu Bai, even the sister with her, Blushing Beauty, turned her head and stared at her with a kind of "Girl, you have a problem with your brain" look.

    Are those two magic weapons? Are those two magic weapons? Are those two magic weapons?!

    This was more than one hundred thousand RMB, Elder sister! While it was true that humans and demons were irreconcble, this was still a game. Do you really need to be so serious about it?!

    Gu Bai couldn''t help but lift the corner of his mouth.

    Although it was known from the plot that Song Xianxun, this girl, was not very clever and belonged to the kind of naive and naughty, but careful type, at least she was not as mentally retarded as she was now. Did she die too many times when looking for someone to take the me, and all that electric power turned her into a fool?

    However, regardless of whether the other party was stupid or not, this situation was now absolutely advantageous for him. His task was to specifically follow the female lead and cause trouble for her.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai came forward, looked at Qianmo Pei¡¯s demon character across from him, and spoke.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: Well, if she doesn''t do it, I don¡¯t mind betraying the human race. Give me all the magic weapons. I¡¯ll help you remove the soul nails and let you go¡­..

    A top BOSS character that didn¡¯t have much screen time in the original plot. Gee, I wonder who the ML is this time?

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Don¡¯t say that it was just a game, the matter between human and demons wasn¡¯t important, even people encountered this kind of thing in true cultivate immortality world, as long as they weren¡¯t a fool, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand its own interests.

    However, today, Song Qianxun ying truly obsessed in the game, when she saw Gu Bai wanted to help the Qianmofou that from demons, and she suddenly was mad at him.

    [Humanity] Narcissus faery: You couldn¡¯t let him go! He was a demon, you were a human, how could you help the demon, let him go would be a disaster!

    Gu Bai had been very sure that this girl must be stupid, that unclear for the game and reality, he gave her a nk look and controlled the game character to show a smile.

    [Humanity] Shangguan Yu: You just wanted to besiege and kill me, why should I listen to you? A magic weapon was equipped with hundreds of thousands of yuan, old woman, you sure that you had no problem in your mind. Besides, today even he didn¡¯t give the weapon, you wanted to stop, I would release!

    Song Qianxun felt mad about calling her old woman, and Lingchen, who was next to her, also became angry, the characters of the two yed red light in their head.

    [Humanity] Oriental Zhenjun: Bitch!

    [Humanity] Narcissus faery: Shangguan Yu, no matter what kind of grievances between us, but we were all human, we should fight against the demon... humph, the devil, did you think that this little profit could make people to harm the human race? You underestimated us!

    Thetter sentence was obviously said to Qianmofou.

    After saying, Gu Bai almost couldn¡¯t hold back theughter, it seemed that today Song Qianxun would be fooled when she entered the game, and she was immersed in the game world.

    The pink beauty next to her seemed to be twitching.

    Qianmofou stared at her up and down for a while before she spoke.

    [Devil] Qianmofou: small profits? What about the fairy weapon? Who helped me today, I gave him a weapon?

    Fa-fa -fairy... weapon!

    When the words of the Qianmofou came out, the cave suddenly calmed down, leaving only the voices in the game world, including Gu Bai, they all widened their eyes.

    ying games was actually like burning money, the game ¡°Xiu Xian Ji¡± was yed with money, if you wanted get the good equipment, you could only buy it or you worked hard with BOSS, the magic weapon had been very expensive, but the fairy one, that wasn¡¯t something that ordinary yers could get.

    The purchase price of a fairy was hundreds of thousands of yuan. How many yers in the real life were poor people, and people had the fairy weapon all super rich people in the game.

    Of course, selling so expensive also had the meaning of catering to the game ¡°Xiu Xian Ji¡±, after all, the fairy weapon in the world of cultivation wasn¡¯t the thing that easy to get.

    Now this man gave people nor a magic weapon or a fairy one, if the man wasn¡¯t a powerful game yer, then he must be a big local tyrant!

    Song Qianxun was obviously shocked to say nothing, and the pink beauty next to her was already ready toe up.

    Upon seeing it, Gu Bai hurriedly waved his whip up, three attacking spells felled on several people, and directly killed them.

    [Humanity] Oriental Zhenjun: Bitch! (anger)

    [Humanity] Narcissus faery: You actually attacked! (unbelievable)

    [Humanity] Pink beauty: Shangguan Yu, you were a shameless bitch! (anger)

    Hearing a few people¡¯s curses, Gu Bai mouth smiled at the corner, took a deep breath, bought a set of speakers and shouted again in the world.

    [World] Shangguan Yu: extra, extra. the game yers in the world please pays attention.

    From this moment on, whoever pursues Narcissus faery, Oriental Zhenjun, and Pink beauty for a month, recorded as a proof, I would give him 100,000 Lingshi plus a bottle of the best medicine!

    Even he wasn¡¯t such rich as Qianmofou, giving hundreds of thousands or hundreds of thousands of yuan magic weapons, but it was ok for him to spend tens of thousands of yuan and some medicinal herbs. Besides, he had already lighted the skills of alchemy, so the medicinal herbs basically didn¡¯t need to spend money.

    The best way to abuse people in the game wasn¡¯t to fight by himself, but to find someone do, this kind of money-spending behavior felt so cool!

    When the world broadcasts out, the yers in the game world were drooling.

    Narcissus faery and Pink beauty were everyone who had no idea, but for Oriental Zhenjun, he was somewhat famous. His rank was average, but by relying on his money, he got a leisurely job as an elder in a big faction, and to chase him might offend the big faction.

    However, nothing could resist the temptation of interest, if Gu Bai¡¯s reward was reced by money in real life, it would be tens of thousands of yuan, which was quite a lot.

    Therefore, everyone¡¯s heart was moving, and they didn¡¯t need to do it in upside, if they quietly killed ¡¯Oriental zhenjun¡¯ he would know who killed him, the rewarder wouldn¡¯t certainly leak.

    As for the other two, it was better to do that if people hadn¡¯t heard that must be no one, all about sending money, everyone was looking for this few people¡¯s game ID and trying and get rewards...

    Here, Song Qianxun and other two already had a sullen face, and they were reced by a different ID, and was going to be killed again! Every time they died, they would be electric shocked once, what a fuck!

    Gu Bai ignored the expression of this few people, sending a Taoist attack, directly knocked the three people off the line.

    Since if the character killed in the game, the body would be punished with electric shock in real life, Song Qianxun and other two had been shocked for a minute, but the gamepany set a standard that wouldn¡¯t make people dead.

    ¡°It was too odious; I had never seen such an arrogant person!¡± Song Qianxun was grievances when she picked up the game helmet.

    Wang Lele, her friend also her roommate, also angered and threw the helmet out, "I couldn¡¯t bear it, we couldn¡¯t swallow this breath, Shangguan Yu such a stinky bitch had repeatedly bullied us, we must find a way to export bad luck. !¡±

    ¡°But how should we do? At most quarrel a few words in the game, we couldn¡¯t beat him, we couldn¡¯t do the same reward thing that to find someone to kill him¡±

    ¡°It was true, and too odious. Where did Shangguan Yu looks like a girl? You saw the way she killed us before, totally like a man, in reality, she must be a violent dinosaur me in reality!¡±

    ¡°The man as dinosaur me... Lele, I had noticed, you came over, I told you...¡±

    When she heard Wang Lele¡¯s words, Song Qianxun suddenly sh of light, whispering to Lele.

    After Wang Lele finished listening, she smiled, how couldn¡¯t I see you were so bad before, no man would want to be a team with her in the future...

    ¡°Sure, a dinosaur girl was so arrogant, ugly people and more trouble!¡±

    Song Qianxun was looking for a sigh of relief.

    ..................

    After the few people had been solved, Gu Bai had just pped his hands and look at Qianmofou.

    [Humanity] Shangguan Yu: Well, they rolled over and we could talk slowly, as just what you said you would give me a fairy weapon, if I helped you, right?

    [Devil] Qianmofou: I spoke and count, you just helped me to pull out the soul of this town.

    He was already impatient , since it had been dyed for a long time, He wasn¡¯t lucky enough that he touched something then he had been triggered, and he has been trapped here for a month, however, not everyone could be able to help him, people must be selected by the system, obviously, he was arranged by the system to be a hidden task, and no one could help, even the development team couldn¡¯t neither!

    In addition to the real-life simtion hologram, the most special point for "Xiu Xian Ji" was its program was very flexible, as long as people entered the world, basically all the program settings were the same as real life, that was very flexible and intelligent.

    It was hard to meet someone who could help him today, just to loss a fairy weapon, nothing than important to let him go out, Otherwise, who knew how long he would be stuck here, this was a pity to give up this ID.

    In addition, this holographic online game also had a good thing that the facial expression of the character was also vividly, so Gu Bai clearly saw the expression on the face of Qianmofou, and smiled in the heart, continually said.

    [Humanity] Shangguan Yu: Ok, but before the officer, could you give a deposit first? Just as that person said that we were in a position to be arrogant, if I let you go, what if you hacked me

    .

    [Devil] Qianmofou: ... Did you think I was a man would repudiate a debt?

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t say anything, looked up the say in the game.

    Qianmofou looked at Gu Bai with no expression, the eyes of the demon character¡¯s appearance were inexplicably sharp, as if to put dozens of holes in his body.

    But he looked at the sky and ignored it.

    For a long while, Qianmofou regained his gaze, but his eyes were still cold, and he summoned a shiny and beautiful fairy from the system to him.

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up, and he epted it without saying anything, and then went to Qianmofou.

    [Humanity] Shangguan Yu: This was a sacred look at the fairy, thank you man ... But before I save you, I had a sentence want to tell you.

    [Devil] Qianmofou: What?

    [Humanity] Shangguan Yu: I didn¡¯t know if you had heard words could mean farting?

    [Devil] Qianmofou: ......

    Qianmofou smashed, and then the next moment, a ck, after a shock of electric shock, he found that his game character was killed and off the line.

    Here, when Qianmofou dead, Gu Bai immediately heard a system sound in his ear, and then found that his game character level suddenly rose quickly.

    There was a lot of equipment dropped on the ground, and a shining ¡®God¡¯ floats in the air, wanted to be the big god yer in this game world, this gods prop was a must.

    Gu Bai smothered everything and immediately left the line.

    If someone else, even if they didn¡¯t save Qianmofou, but they also didn¡¯t dare to kill he, since they knew must be a big god by looking at his equipment, once be enemies, they couldn¡¯t y anymore in the game world of this area, since a chasing order of the big God in the world was generally stronger than the emperor¡¯s wanted list.

    However, Gu Bai was different, he didn¡¯t intend to save Qianmofou from the very beginning, he was a suitors of Song Qianxun in the plot, although the two met very unpleasant today, who knew if he wouldn¡¯t helped Song Qianxun in the same way as the plot.

    For these potential enemies, it was natural to kill after met, even if they couldn¡¯t really destroy each other, this kill would let the opponent drop a game level at most, but it was also good, when he grow into a big god in the game world, then no one was afraid...

    Just a few minutes after he left the line, the game character of Qianmofou came back to the game.

    The demon-dominated demon character man didn¡¯t find Gu Bai¡¯s figure after searching in the cave, he violently radiated several attacks in the cave before he stopped to leave.

    ¡°Great for words could mean farting! You were the first person that dare to y with me!¡±

    In the real world, the man with the game helmet opened his eyes and he immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone call.

    ¡°Hey, Jason, you were going to check the information of the yer in the ¡°Xiu Xian Ji¡± right now, and passed it to me in half an hourter...¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    After half an hour.

    ¡°It turned out to be you...¡±

    The man with a bright face stared at the holographic projection of Gu Bai in front of him, touching his chin and revealing a smile of interest.

    <i>Hey guys!</i>

    <i>As you noticed, recently we¡¯ve been working on several different novels. As a newly established trantion group the whole thing is just so overwhelming and exciting at the same time. We got tons of messages from you everyday. Although many of you didn¡¯t get our replies, we treated your feedback very carefully. This is why we decided to bring our website and content to a more professional tform.</i>

    <i>Here is the address of our new website: </i>

    <i>You can find everything we¡¯ve done so far on our new website, and you can always leave us messages. Those messages could be a kind suggestion, a not-so-kind suggestion,int about the quality of our trantion, kudos to our trantors, or a book you really really really want to read but has not been tranted yet.</i>

    <i>Unfortunately we still need to figure out some tech problems in order to amodate mobile users. Please give us some time, and once the problem is solved we¡¯ll let you know immediately. For now you can still ess our website viaptops or tablets.</i>

    <i>Have fun exploring our new website!</i>

 Chapter 41 (2)

    <i>Edited by Evan</i>

    Not even mentioning that it was just a game, it didn¡¯t matter whether someone was a human or a demon, because in the real world of immortality, as long as someone wasn''t a fool, they wouldn''t go against their own interests.

    Today, Song Xianxun went crazy when she yed the game. When she saw that Gu Bai wanted to help the demon Qianmo Pei, she immediately shouted at him angrily.

    [Human] Ningbo Fairy: You can¡¯t let him go! He is a demon, and you are a human. How can you help a demon, since letting him go will bring disaster to the world!

    Gu Bai was sure that the girl must have been fooled by theputer, to the point where the game and reality couldn''t be separated clearly. He took a look at her and made his avatar smile.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: You wanted to besiege and kill me just now, so why should I listen to you? One magic weapon is worth more than one hundred thousand, elder sister. You have no problems with your brain, right? Besides, even if he wasn''t offering them, if you wanted to stop it, I would still let him go!

    Him saying "elder sister" made Song Xianxun really angry, and Ling Chen next to her also became angry, and their game characters started shining red.

    [Human] Lord of the East: Bitch!

    [Human] Ningbo fairy: Shangguan Yu, no matter what kind of enmity we have, we are all humans. We should fight against the demons together¡­ Hmph, big devil, do you think this little profit can make human cultivators do harm upon our own race? You look down on us!

    Thetter sentence was obviously directed at Qianmo Pei.

    After that speech, Gu Bai almost couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. It seemed that Song Xianxun must have definitely been made stupid by electricity when she entered the game today, as she waspletely immersed in the game world.

    The face of Blushing Beauty next to her seemed to be twitching.

    Qianmo Pei stared at her for a while before talking.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: Little profit? Then what about immortal weapons? Whoever helps me today, I''ll give them an immortal weapon.

    Im-Im-Immortal¡­..Immortal Weapon!

    As soon as Qianmo Pei''s words came out, the cave suddenly became quiet, leaving only the yers in the game world, including Gu Bai, with wide eyes.

    In fact, ying the game was very expensive. The game ¡°Record of Immortal Cultivation¡± was yed with money. If you wanted good equipment, you could either toil away at beating a BOSS or spend money to buy it. The magic weapons just now were already very expensive. An immortal weapon was not achievable by ordinary yers.

    The purchase price of an immortal weapon was hundreds of thousands of yuan. Countless numbers of yers were poor in real life. The yers who had immortal weapons in the game were all super gods and local tyrants.

    Of course, selling something so expensive also catered to the meaning of the game ¡°Record of Immortal Cultivation." After all, obtaining immortal artifacts in the cultivation world was not so simple.

    Now, this elder brother was giving away not only a magical weapon but also an immortal weapon, and even if he wasn''t a powerful gamer, now he definitely was a local tyrant!

    Song Xianxun was obviously shocked speechless. Blushing Beauty beside her was ready to go.

    It''sing.

    Seeing this, Gu Bai quickly waved his whip up. Three attack spells fell on several people and KO''d them directly.

    [Human] Lord of the East: Bitch! (anger)

    [Human] Ningbo Fairy: You even attacked! (unbelievable)

    [Human] Blushing Beauty: Shangguan Yu, you shameless bitch. Bastard! (anger)

    Hearing the swearing of several people, Gu Bai smiled, took a deep breath, bought a group of speakers, and shouted again in the world.

    [World] Shangguan Yu: Alias ount, alias ount, all yers in the world, please take note.

    From now on, whoever kills Ningbo Fairy, Lord of the East, or Blushing Beauty during the next month, take a picture as evidence, and I¡¯ll give you 100,000 Lingshi and a bottle of elixir!

    Although he didn¡¯t have Qianmo Pei''s, the local tyrant''s, magic weapons worth hundreds of thousands of yuan, it was okay to spend tens of thousands of yuan and some pills. Besides, he had improved his alchemy skills now, so the pills didn''t cost anything.

    The best way to abuse people in the game was not to fight monsters by yourself, but to find someone else to champion you. Being a money-throwing local tyrant was so cool!

    As soon as the world broadcast went out, the yers in the game world began to drool.

    No one had heard of Ningbo Fairy or Blushing Beauty, but as for Lingchen¡¯s Lord of the East, he had some fame. His rank was average, but he hung onto an elder¡¯s post in a big sect by throwing money around. Chasing and killing him might offend the big sect.

    However, no one could resist the temptation of self-interest. If Gu Bai¡¯s reward was converted into real life money, it would be worth tens of thousands of yuan, which was quite a lot.

    Therefore, the crowd was moved. If worst came to worst, and the Lord of the East was sneakily overwhelmed, who would know who killed him? The person who offered the reward certainly wouldn''t tell.

    As for the other two, that was even easier. Since they haven''t heard of them, then those two must be nothing much, and it was just giving away money at this point. People began to look for the ounts of these people and were eager to receive the reward¡­.

    Song Xianxun¡¯s face was green now. She had just gotten rid of the white knights, but now they were all back again! Every time I die, I¡¯ll be electrified, motherfucker!

    No matter what the expressions of everyone were, Gu Bai attacked them with a Taoist method and directly knocked the three people offline.

    Because the game characters were killed in real life, their bodies would be punished by electric shock. Song Xianxun and her group would be electrified for a full minute as soon as they fell offline. However, the gamepany had set a limit and wouldn''t take a human life.

    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting. I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant person before!¡± Song Xianxun took off the game helmet andined bitterly.

    Wang Lele, a good friend in the dormitory, also angrily threw her helmet away and said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t swallow it down like this. Shangguan Yu¡¯s a stinky son of a bitch who has bullied us three or four times now. We must find a way to get out this mess!¡±

    ¡°But how can we vent our anger? In the game, we can at most yell at her. We can''t beat her, and you don''t actually want us to do the same thing and find people to hunt her down, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also true. It¡¯s disgusting. Shangguan Yu is not like a girl. Look at the way she beat us before; she was like a man. She must be a violent dinosaur monster in real life. Hum!¡±

    ¡°A man-like dinosaur¡­ Lele, I have an idea. Come here, I¡¯ll tell you¡­ ¡±

    Hearing Wang Lele¡¯s words, Song Xianxun suddenly had a sh of inspiration, quickly pulling over her friend and whispering to her.

    After listening, Wang Lele smiled. ¡°Xianxun, I could never tell that you are so bad. There must be no boy in the game world who would team up with her in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°No, the dinosaur girl is still so arrogant. As expected, ugly people make lots of mistakes!¡±

    Song Xianxun hmphed a bit.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    On the other side, having solved several problems, Gu Bai pped his hands and looked at Qianmo Pei.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: Okay, now that they''ve left, let''s talk. Just now you said that if I help you, you''ll give me an immortal weapon, right?

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: I stand by my words. Please help me pull out the soul pins.

    Just now, he had been dyed for half a day, and the other party had been a little impatient. He wasn''t lucky enough to know what triggered this event. He¡¯d been stuck here for a month, but no one could help him. He had to be selected by the system. Obviously, he¡¯d been arranged for this hidden task by the system. No one could do this sort of thing except for the development team!

    In addition to the real-life simtion holography, the most special thing about Record of Immortal Cultivation was that its program was very flexible. As long as one entered the game world, almost all the program settings were the same as the real world, and it was very flexible and intelligent.

    It wasn''t easy to meet someone who could help him today. It was just an immortal weapon, so it wasn''t as important as letting him out. Otherwise, who knew how long this game ount would stay here? It would be a pity if this ount was lost.

    In addition, this holographic online game had one of the best features. That was, the facial expressions of the characters were also very wonderful, so Gu Bai clearly saw the expression on Qianmo Pei¡¯s face, and he smiled in his heart and continued to talk.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: OK, but before you do anything, can you give me a deposit first? The person just now said it correctly. We''re in a dilemma. If I let you go, what will you do next?

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: ¡­Do you think I won''t stand by my word?

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t speak. He looked up at the game''s clear skies.

    Qianmo Pei looked at Gu Bai with no expression. His eyes were inexplicably sharp, as if to pierce dozens of holes in his body.

    But Gu Bai kept looking up at the sky and pretending to be stupid.

    After a long time, Qianmo Pei looked away, but his eyes were still cold. He summoned a shining and gorgeous artifact from the system and ced it in front of him.

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes brightened, and he epted it without saying a word and then came to Qianmo Pei.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: You can tell just with a look that this immortal weapon is the real thing. Thank you very much, elder brother. But before I save you, I want to tell you something.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: What?

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever heard of something like someone not standing by their word?

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei:

    Qianmo Pei paused, and the next moment was dark. After a painful electric shock, he found out that his character had been killed and disconnected.

    Here, as soon as Qianmo Pei died and dropped offline, Gu Bai immediately heard a system prompt sound in his ear and then found that his game character level immediately soared up.

    There was a lot of equipment scattered on the ground, and a shining ¡°Divine¡± word floated in the air. If you wanted to be a great God yer in the game world, then this divine prop was a must-have.

    Gu Bai picked everything up and logged off immediately.

    If it was someone else, most people, even if they wouldn''t save him, they wouldn''t try to kill Qianmo Pei. They would know that he was a great God just by looking at his equipment. Once they had a feud, there would be nowhere in the game world to hide, since being hunted by a great God in the game world was the same as being on the Emperor¡¯s wanted list.

    But Gu Bai was not the same as most people. From the very beginning, he had no intention to save Qianmo Pei. After all, the other yer was Song Xianxun¡¯s fan in the original plot. Although they didn''t have a cordial meeting today, who knew if Qianmo Pei would help Song Xianxun again like in the original plot.

    For these potential enemies, it was natural for Gu Bai to stab them the moment he met them, even if he couldn¡¯t really kill them off. Killing them could make them lose a game level at most, but it was still better than nothing. When Gu Bai grew into a God in the game world, then he wouldn''t have to fear anyone¡­.

    Just a few minutes after he went offline, Qianmo Pei''s game character came back to life.

    After looking around the cave, the man with a demon¡¯s domineering character didn¡¯t discover any trace of Gu Bai. He angrily fired several attacks at the cave before he stopped and left.

    ¡°What a good person who doesn''t stand by their word! You are the first one who dares to y with me!¡±

    In the real world, a man with the game helmet opened his eyes with a livid face, said a word with his teeth clenched, immediately took out his mobile phone, and dialed a phone number.

    ¡°Hello, Jason, go and get the ount information of a Record of Immortal Cultivation yer right now and pass it to me in half an hour¡­¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Half an hourter

    ¡°So it¡¯s actually you¡­¡±

    The man, who just a moment ago had an angryplexion, stared at Gu Bai''s delicate and pretty holographic projection in front of him, touched his chin, and showed a smile of interest.

    ¡ª

    <strong>juurensha</strong>: Looks like we found the ML!

 Chapter 42

    <i>Tranted by Elestrea

    </i>

    <i> TCLed by Divetus

    </i>

    <i> Edited by Divetus, Evan</i>

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t know how angry the man was but even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t take it to heart at all.

    Although Qianmo Pei was a powerful character, he wasn¡¯t really important in the plot. He had very few scenes and wasn¡¯t categorized as a key figure in Gu Bai¡¯s task. Therefore, after Gu Bai went offline, he tossed it to the back of his mind.

    Although it was just a game, and he wouldn¡¯t be addicted to it, he had to say that this kind of holographic, real-life simtion online game was very cool. Gu Bai¡¯s own world technology, the one he originally came from before he died, was not as developed, and he actually came to like it after ying for a while.

    Therefore, after upgrading Shangguan Yu several times, Gu Bai made a side ount to amuse himself with. These days, in order to help Song Xianxun get revenge, Ling Chen also issued a worldwide pursuit order for him, since he didn¡¯tck money either. Thus, it wasn¡¯t very convenient for Gu Bai to use his original ount. Although Gu Bai wasn¡¯t afraid, he just felt that it was a waste of time.

    Besides, this side ount also had another purpose aside from him amusing himself.

    He wasn¡¯t nning on dealing with Tang Linyi before, but as he thought about the plot, he realized that, aside from marrying Tang Linyi in real life, Song Xianxun also became a well-regarded goddess in the game because of Tang Lingyi¡¯s assistance.

    So after thinking it through, Gu Bai felt that he still had to do something in order to ensure thepletion of the task.

    In the plot, Song Xianxun and Tang Linyi met because Song Xianxun identally saved one of his side ounts. Afterwards, the two got along with each other and felt a spark.

    The reason why Song Xianxun could be a well-known goddess was because she leaned on the shoulders of many pursuers. Without these pursuers, Song Xianxun¡¯s goddess status would naturally disappear.

    After mulling over it for a while, Gu Bai was ready to destroy the meeting between the two. This way, Tang Linyi wouldn¡¯t fall in love with Song Xianxun and also wouldn¡¯t help her fight against Gu Bai.

    If the two didn¡¯t know each other, then the original host¡¯s task about not letting Song Xianxun and Tang Linyi get married would bepleted naturally.

    Originally, Gu Bai wanted to create a male character, but when he was about to choose the gender, the emotion of the original host suddenly took over. His hand moved and it chose the female gender instead..

    Record of Immortal Cultivation only allowed the yer to change appearances when the character was created, so it couldn¡¯t be changed afterward. Gu Bai was speechless for a while, and in the end, only ept the fact.

    Even if the original host didn¡¯t ask him to get Tang Linyi¡¯s love when Gu Bai was receiving the plot, the deep love for Tang Linyi in his heart had already grown for so many years. Not to mention, the original host¡¯s main reason for entering the game was to be Tang Linyi¡¯s online lover.

    So Gu Bai guessed that his hand didn¡¯t shake at all. It was probably due to the original host¡¯s residual emotion in his body. Tang Zihao was still thinking about trying to have an online love with Tang Linyi. The original owner was indeed a hypocrite!

    If the chosen character is female, then so be it, it¡¯s just a game after all ¡ª It¡¯s not like he would actually be a woman. After Gu Bai got annoyed, he forgot about the happy beginnings and started to think of how to have the chance encounter with Tang Linyi¡¯s side ount while ying.

    Although the school term had already started, the original host was only a freshman, so he had a lot of free time. The Tang family had money, so he didn¡¯t have to live in school dorms. With nobody monitoring him at night, he could waste his youth away, so Gu Bai kept ying.

    After spending a few days in the novice vige to upgrade his level to Foundation Establishment, Gu Bai ran around picking up tasks. At this level, there were tasks that lead to hidden locations, which was way more fun.

    Although the hidden location tasks were more fun, they weren¡¯t easy to do. Once you died in a hidden location, you could instantly lose a level of cultivation, so it was very dangerous.

    Most male yers weren¡¯t bad. Since boys were fundamentally more hot-blooded, they were naturally more talented than girls at games. Inparison, female yers were rtively weaker.

    Therefore, in order to not die in the hidden locations, most female yers would find a male yer to form a team with, while asking for the other party to carry them. Putting this bluntly, the male yer would be their meat shield.

    Although Gu Bai felt he was willing to stoop very low, he would not cheat another man with a female character, even as ast resort. That was too much.

    He was embarrassed, so he chose to work alone in the end.

    After entering the hidden location, Gu Bai began exploring the map. This time, his task was to find the Ice Lotus flowers.

    This level 3 herb wasn¡¯t rare, but was very difficult to get, especially for the yers at the Foundation Establishment stage. The ce where this herb grew was guarded by powerful guardian beasts, so the task was rtively difficult.

    Gu Bai looked for a while but couldn¡¯t find it. As he was in between lowering his head to look at the map and looking around, he suddenly felt his body being electrified, and a notification sounded in his ears.

    System: You have received an attack from Extremely Arrogant!

    [Human] Bai: ...

    [Human] Extremely Arrogant: I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I meant to attack that monster. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll give you an herb aspensation.

    All of a sudden, a male character in sturdy armor came running over. His expression was full of embarrassment as he apologized.

    Gu Bai nced at the small beast running past him and estimated that the man might have really made a mistake. Then he saw the other side handing over an herb to make amends. After taking the herb, Gu Bai was toozy to continue looking for herbs, thinking that there were many idiots who would make such a mistake.

    But before long, Gu Bai felt something again. In real life, his body was electrified once again, and then there was a notification in his ears.

    System: You have received a second attack from Extremely Arrogant!

    [Human] Bai: ...

    Gu Bai stood where he was, his face darkening.

    [Human] Extremely Arrogant: Ah, I¡¯m sorry I hit you again. I¡¯m really sorry. I just started ying this game, and my controls are still rough. I¡¯llpensate you with another herb.

    It was the same man just now. He looked really innocent and was embarrassed. He offered his hand, handing over a level 3 herb.

    For yers at the Foundation Establishment stage, this offer wasn¡¯t small and was quite sincere. Gu Bai stared at his distressed and innocent look, took the herb again, but this time he couldn¡¯t help saying some words.

    [Human] Bai: Next time, if I see you doing this again, I¡¯ll attack you back!

    Son of a bitch, how could that kind of person even reach the Foundation Establishment stage, his eyes are so bad!

    With that, Gu Bai turned around and left, ignoring the idiot.

    If his senses were as sensitive as in real life, he would surely realize the movement of the man behind him when he turned around to leave.

    But now, in the game, everything was a simtion, so Gu Bai didn¡¯t find that after turning around, the male yer who had just attacked him gave an evil smile.

    After leaving, Gu Bai wandered for a long time before finding some Ice Lotus flowers in full bloom in some hidden iceke. It was the herb needed for his quest today.

    On his end, Gu Bai didn¡¯t go straight to them, because he knew the herbs were guarded by some guardian beasts, and he had to kill a few monsters before he could pick them.

    Sure enough, he soon saw a Laipi Frog nearby. The simtion of this holographic online game was very real, and the monster looked very scary.

    But for the well-informed Gu Bai, it was nothing at all. Without saying anything, he took up his sword and rushed to fight it.

    When the monsters were defeated, Gu Bai put away his weapon, preparing to collect the herbs. Suddenly, his eyes turned dark, his field-of-view turned gray, and a system notification rang in his ears.

    System: You have been killed by Extremely Arrogant!

    Then, Gu Bai saw that the man with bad eyesight, the one who had attacked him several times before, ran over and looked at him apologetically.

    [Human] Extremely Arrogant: I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to, I was going to fight that monster.

    [Human] Bai: What the fuck, it¡¯s you again! I should¡¯ve known people wouldn¡¯t make this kind of low-level mistakes if they could reach Foundation Establishment stage. Finding someone to use as target practice is adventitious, ah! Your name is Extremely Arrogant, you¡¯re arrogant, your sister is also arrogant ah!

    Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help being furious. He wasn¡¯t easy to anger, but he was hit again and again and finally killed by this arrogant dude. Now he just couldn¡¯t help it.

    Although it didn¡¯t really matter if his character died for a while, he was attacked by the same person every single time. And each time, the other person looked embarrassed and said it was a mistake, truly infuriating.

    Moreover, the original host was an impulsive person. Gu Bai would be affected by his personality beforepleting the task.

    Fortunately, this time, his death just dropped some of his equipment and didn¡¯t make him drop a level. Gu Bai drank a bottle of resurrection water and stood up.

    Then he rushed over with a cold face, ready to beat this very arrogant person. He had been electrified several times in real life just now. His vengeance was well-deserved!

    But Gu Bai soon found that this Extremely Arrogant could not be underestimated. Although the other side seemed to have some eye problems and attacked him by mistake every time, the other side¡¯s fighting skills were very good.

    Other than relying on the system¡¯s control settings, the control in this holographic online game Record of Immortal Cultivation also relied on the yer¡¯s real-life skills for more flexible control.

    So, it could be seen that this Extremely Arrogant person was a person with skills in reality.

    But before Gu Bai could speak, the man over there spoke again.

    [Human] Extremely Arrogant: You don¡¯t fight using the system¡¯s control. Have you learned Kung Fu in real life? Yes, even better than those ck belt masters!

    In the face of such arrogant-sounding praise, Gu Bai was extremely pissed. He, of course, was skilled, but he didn¡¯t expect that this Extremely Arrogant dude could match his pace.

    He couldn¡¯t use his cultivation skills in the game world, and after fighting for so long, he didn¡¯t gain any advantages over him. This bastard must be his natural enemy!

    Gu Bai red at the other person. Since he knew he couldn¡¯t win, he didn¡¯t want to waste his time here. Today, he was unlucky and met a bad luck star.

    Seeing that he had picked up the herb and was ready to go, Extremely Arrogant rushed up to him.

    [Human] Extremely Arrogant: I¡¯m really sorry just now. Aspensation, I¡¯ll take you to find some treasure. I just got a treasure map. I heard that there are many good things there. I¡¯ll take you with me.

    [Human] Bai: No!

    Gu Bai refused with a cold face. He wouldn¡¯t y a game with some bastard who attacked him. And ording to the other person¡¯s bad eyes, he must be a pig teammate.

    But, no matter how much Gu Bai didn¡¯t want to, Extremely Arrogant very much wanted to be with him. When Extremely Arrogant realized he couldn¡¯t convince him and that Gu Bai wanted to run instead, he directly used his magical abilities to trap Gu Bai.

    [Human] Bai: You have a mental defect. Let me go!

    [Human] Extremely Arrogant: I won¡¯t let go unless you promise to go with me.

    Shit, this person was really out of his mind! He even went so far as to promise to share the treasure with him.

    Gu Bai was speechless for a while and already ascertained that he ended up ying the game today without looking at the almanac, thus he met with such bad luck star.

    [Human] Bai: OK, let me go. I¡¯ll go with you.

    Gu Bai was not ready to tangle himself with this unlucky star. He was ready to go offline immediately after the other party released him, so he spoke rather slowly.

    Who knew the other side didn¡¯t immediately let go of him, but pondered for a while and shook his head instead.

    [Human] Extremely Arrogant: No, you have to add me as a friend first, and then I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, what can I do if you don¡¯t mean what you say?

    As long as a yer added someone as a friend, even if the other party went offline, the other could still find them as soon as they entered the game world in the future. Otherwise, if the two strangers went offline and then got back online, it would be hard to meet each other again without an arranged location.

    Gu Bai made a face and roared 100 times in his heart, thinking about what kind of bad luck was dropped on him today. s, the situation was already like this, so he took a deep breath and suppressed his anger.

    [Human] Bai: Extremely Arrogant gege~ I will of course keep my word. Would you please remove the spell first? This person is in great pain.

    After saying that, Gu Bai immediately got goosebumps. He kept saying it didn¡¯t matter in his heart. It was just a game. No one would know it was him. Even if someone did know, it was not his original body, and it was to do the task anyway!

    After going back and forth a few times, he had the courage to wink at the man in front of him.

    Extremely Arrogant stared at his appearance for a while, seeming like he was holding back augh. He still didn¡¯t release his trapping spell and sent Gu Bai a friend request as he spoke.

    [Human] Extremely Arrogant: No, I don¡¯t think your words can be trusted.

    Shit! Once again, Gu Bai¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but crack. He recovered his cold facade and didn¡¯t waste any more time. He epted the friend request.

    [Human] Bai: OK, it¡¯s done, you can let me go!

    After they became friends, Gu Bai was angry, yet Extremely Arrogant, on the other hand, was in a very good mood. He lifted the spell that trapped Gu Bai and handed him a good magical weapon.

    [Human] Extremely Arrogant: I attacked you identally just now. This magic weapon is to make amends with you. At 7:00 p.m. on the day after tomorrow, wait for me in the mission hall. Let¡¯s go find the treasure. I have something to do now. I¡¯ll go offline first.

    With that, the other person¡¯s figure disappeared from the game world.

    Gu Bai looked at the ce where the other party had disappeared, and then at the magic weapon he was just given aspensation. It actually made him feel better. Somehow, that bastard was very tactful.

    However, considering that this Extremely Arrogant¡¯s personality shed with his own, it wasn¡¯t good to meet each other every day. Gu Bai hesitated for a while but then simply deleted the friend he just added.

    Extremely Arrogant was just his bad luck star. It was the kind of star that was customized to restrain him. To form a team with such a bad luck star, he¡¯d have to be simply out of his mind!

    So... wild guess on who this Extremely Arrogant dude? Anyone?

 Chapter 43

    <i>Edited by Evan</i>

    After Extremely Arrogant left, Gu Bai continued to y in the game world. In fact, the reason why he had been in the game world during this period of time was that the first meeting between Tang Linyi and Song Xianxun was during this period. Of course, he had to y here regrly.

    Soon, Gu Bai was lucky to bump into Tang Linyi¡¯s ount after leaving the secret ce, but he came a littlete. Song Xianxun¡¯s ount had already met Tang Linyi.

    However, Tang Linyi hadn¡¯t been rescued yet. Tang Linyi had just been besieged by people, and Song Xianxun had just joined in.

    Because Gu Bai issued a kill-on-sight order directly before, the ¡°Ningbo Fairy¡± ount that Song Xianxun had just changed to couldn¡¯t be used again, so she could only create another one.

    [Human] Qianxun Fairy: What are you guys doing? Why have you beaten him up so badly?! You guys are such bullies!

    Song Xianxun stared at Tang Linyi¡¯s ount that was covered in blood.

    She seemed to have a special fondness for usernames with fairy in them. This time, she had only changed her username slightly and even had even put in part of her own real name. Even if she didn¡¯t say who she was, Gu Bai guessed it was her as soon as he saw the username on the ount.

    Looking at the yers surrounding Tang Linyi, it seemed that their levels weren¡¯t low. Gu Bai wasn¡¯t in a hurry to run out over there for the time being.

    He couldn¡¯t win against so many people with this ount right now, so he wouldn¡¯t be as empty-headed and stupid as Song Xianxun and charge directly into the line of fire.

    Gu Bai activated his stealth skill and hid nearby to watch closely. Song Xianxun continued to talk to the yers there.

    [Human] Angry Cucumber: Scram, it¡¯s none of your business!

    [Human] Lao Niang Thief Is Cute: That¡¯s right, nosy people get their ** cut off. Oh no, since you¡¯re a woman, then we¡¯ll kick your boobs.

    As soon as these yers saw the name on the ount, they knew that it must be a side ount or belong to a neurotic girl with a godplex. With a few words, Song Xianxun¡¯s face had turned red with anger.

    But she wasn¡¯t stupid either. Right now, if she started arguing with them and it devolved into a fight, she definitely couldn¡¯t beat all three of them, so all she could do was bluff.

    [Human] Qianxun Fairy: Hmph, what things can¡¯t be first discussed? You bully people like this...

    Before she had finished saying this, another man standing beside killed her as fast as he could.

    [Human] Why Did You Take Away the Pot After Leaving: Idiot! So much nonsense, Laozi will just KO you dead now!

    [Human] Lao Niang Thief Is Cute: That¡¯s right, an idiot, let¡¯s just not pay attention to them! ...Hey, boy, you dared to provoke us; you really don¡¯t want to live anymore. We¡¯re going to kill you all the way back to noob state now.

    Song Xianxun died, but none of the other ounts nearby paid any attention to her. They focused on Tang Linyi¡¯s ount that was half dead. Although really, a young noob still in the state of Qi training daring to meddle in others¡¯ affairs was also a head-scratcher.

    After all that was said, Tang Linyi began his counterattack. The group of people fought again, and for a while the real simtion of the game made the surroundings look splendid.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t move and stared at the fight. He rushed to determine the right time and spent an expensive Fubao equipment to seriously hurt all the people on the field. Then he jumped out and grabbed Tang Linyi¡¯s flying magic weapon and left.

    Linyi¡¯s ount was beaten so badly that it took time for the system to recover without a few expensive panacea.

    However, Tang Linyi was not short of money, so after he was rescued and ran to a safe area where fights weren¡¯t allowed, within two minutes, Tang Linyi rose to his feet and thanked him.

    [Human] Three Chi Green Point: Hello, thank you for just now.

    [Human] Bai: It¡¯s OK. Those people were so hateful just now. So many people bully a new person, so we have to lend a helping hand when we can.

    Naturally, Gu Bai knew that the fight between Tang Linyi and those yers urred because Tang Linyi had provoked them on his own initiative and should have been beaten. However, he still needed to put up a righteous front.

    Tang Linyi himself would definitely not be silly enough to tell him that the whole thing was actually his fault. He smiled and handed over some Chinese medicine to Gu Bai.

    [Human] Three Chi Green Point: Did you use a Fubao just now? That costs a thousand spirit stones. This pill willpensate you.

    A thousand spirit stones could be converted into one hundred yuan in real life. Although Gu Bai did notck the hundred yuan, he was now pretending to be a poor, ordinary ount, so one hundred yuan was a lot.

    Gu Bai took the item with a smile. In order to ensure that Tang Linyi would no longer meet Song Xianxun, he thought a bit and continued to talk.

    [Human] Bai: You don¡¯t have to thank me. Actually, I didn¡¯t save you in vain. I have a quest, and I need someone to help me to kill some monsters. I just saw that you were pretty powerful when it was three against one, so I wanted you to help me. Afterpleting the quest, I can divide some of the dropped equipment with you. What do you think?

    Someone rescued you, and then asked you to help them kill some monsters, which wasn¡¯t too much of a request. After thinking about it, Tang Linyi nodded his head and agreed.

    As soon as the other party nodded, Gu Bai hurriedly sent a request to form a team, and then took Tang Linyi to a cave to start cooperating to fight monsters.

    The reason why Tang Linyi could be a great God in the game world was that in addition to the Tang family¡¯s money he could y with, naturally his own ystyle was also very good.

    In fact, because this Record of Immortal Cultivation was a real simtion of a holographic online game, all aspects of the character¡¯s data would be based on the yer himself.

    All the yers who yed well basically in real life also knew some Taekwondo, martial arts, and things like that, so this online game created a fitness boom.

    The two cooperated very well. After the fight, Tang Linyi was as arrogant as before and surprised at Gu Bai¡¯s skills.

    [Human] Three Chi Green Point: You¡¯re pretty skilled. Did you learn all that in real life?

    There were many female yers in the game, but not many female yers yed well, because it involved the physical strength of the other party in real life. Few girls fought so well, and most liked to use magical skills.

    [Human] Bai: En, you¡¯re also pretty good, did you also learn it?

    In fact, he knew that in real life, Tang Linyi was a gentle schr on the surface, but he liked to exercise very much. He was a ck belt expert in Taekwondo.

    [Human] Three Chi Green Point: I¡¯ve learned a little.

    However, Tang Linyi just nodded slightly. His character was cold, and he would not talk too much with a yer he had just met.

    But Gu Bai¡¯s main purpose today was to get to know him and then to make friends with him. This way, so in the future whenever Gu Bai followed around his ount, he could easily talk to him.

    [Human] Bai: You don¡¯t seem to have just learned a little. You should be a taekwondo expert from what I saw just now. Genuine ck belt, right? I¡¯m learning traditional martial arts, and I¡¯m also interested in Taekwondo recently. Let¡¯s add each other as friends tomunicateter?

    Tang Linyi didn¡¯t answer, which was a very obvious silent refusal. Gu Bai pretended not to notice and had the cheek to continue to ask to be friends.

    [Human] Bai: Hey, don¡¯t do that ah, I saved you just now. Let¡¯s add each other as friends. I haven¡¯t made any friends yet since I started ying this game, so today, we were destined to meet each other. Add me, add me ba. Don¡¯t look down on the fact that this is a girl¡¯s ount, since I y very well. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t drag you down when I do taskster.

    [Human] Three Chi Green Point: Okay.

    Gu Bai¡¯s expression was sincere, and his tone was very urgent. Tang Linyi took a look, had this strange impression that he couldn¡¯t refuse, and after hesitating for awhile, finally agreed.

    As soon as he was added as a friend, Gu Bai had an inexplicable, joyful feeling in his heart. He knew that this wasn¡¯t his mood at all, but belonged to the original owner.

    In the original plot, not only did the original host fail to get close to Tang Linyi, but also got involved in so many other things, so naturally he had some regrets.

    Although there was no explicit statement in the wish, Gu Bai guessed that the original host¡¯s most wanted wish was to date Tang Linyi, but that one-track minded boy was afraid that it would once again result in nothing, so he hadn¡¯t dared to say anything.

    Having been added as friends, as soon as Gu Bai got online, he could now find Tang Linyi. Driven by the original host, Gu Bai, who had originally wanted to drag Tang Linyi away from meeting Song Xianxun, began to actively pull Tang Linyi¡¯s ount along to do tasks together.

    These days, in order to help Song Xianxun vent, Ling Chen had issued a daily order in the world channel to hunt down and kill Gu Bai. In a short time, Shangguan Yu and Ningbo Fairy became the world¡¯s gossip celebrities.

    Many people spected about their grudges. After all, who had nothing to do except to burn money all day long to issue a hunt and kill order? Thus someone even specially set up a topic to discuss it on the worldmunication wall.

    Most of the discussions were about how arrogant Shangguan Yu was. She killed people¡¯s ounts in the safe zone, bullied this ¡°Ningbo Fairy¡± so much by virtue of her wealth and rank, and so on.

    No one knew who said on themunication wall that she was an ugly man in real life and was tricking men by using a girl¡¯s ount.

    Then what followed was a series of posts where this idea got revived over and over again, and the topic immediately shot to the top. After a while, everyone scolded Shangguan Yu as a shameless person, a demon, a damn gay, and so on. It was all stuff topletely cken his name.

    Gu Bai was toozy to care about any of this now. In one nce, it was obvious that those messages were from a tn content=¡±water army¡±]people hired to just post about certain topics online[/tn]. He didn¡¯t even need to think twice about who was the person ndering him.

    He was toozy to quarrel with these people, and besides, he really was a man. He would tell the truth sooner orter, so there was no need to cover it up. It was a waste of time to tangle with these people at this time.

    So leaving all these things behind, Gu Bai yed his side ount all day long and dragged around Tang Linyi.

    Because of their vigorous skill, they cooperated well in each quest. From the beginning, Tang Linyi became more and more familiar with him and admired him more and more.

    After all, few girls yed so well, and Gu Bai¡¯s crisp style was greatly admired by him every time they did tasks together.

    And when talking, she wasn¡¯t like other women who always flirted with boys for protection. Tang Linyi guessed that the yer called ¡°Bai¡± should be a very independent and intelligent girl in real life.

    And sometimes Gu Bai¡¯s opinions on some things were very mature and unique. Gradually, in addition to ying games, Tang Linyi and Gu Bai talked more, and the topics weren¡¯t limited to the game. They talked about everything in life and learning.

    Then Tang Linyi was surprised to find that no matter what topic he talked about, Gu Bai was able to pick it up. He was very talented. Even if he was not proficient in it, he knew a little about it.

    Before knowing the real appearance of the other party, the impression of a person is basically based on the other party¡¯s heart. This kind of heart-to-heartmunication would promote a person to have some heartfelt feelings.

    In just two or three months, Tang Linyi regarded Gu Bai as a close friend, and at the same time, he had a great liking for him. Moreover, Gu Bai¡¯s character of asionally doing a few bad things also made him really like him.

    This kind of vivacity made his impression of Gu Bai, which was a ¡°cold and lofty, talented girl¡± suddenly be a ¡°vivacious, intelligent girl¡±. He thought she must be an acute, intelligent girl.

    Tang Linyi had never had such rxed and happy feelings of getting along with others, so his main ount was just set there and not used for awhile. He logged into his side ount everyday to y with Gu Bai.

    His psychological change was very obvious to Gu Bai, and Gu Bai was very satisfied with this achievement. He had dragged Tang Linyi away from Song Xianxun. Now also without Tang Linyi chasing after her, it was hard to say whether Song Xianxun could be a goddess or not.

    Because his mind has always been preupied with Tang Linyi, as for the ¡°Extremely Arrogant¡± he had met that day, Gu Bai had long forgotten about him, let alone his agreement with him to go fight for the strange upgrades.

    So the agreed upon day arrived.

    The man was so happy that he dealt with all the matters in the real world and entered the game world early. He ran to and fro in the mission hall and waited for half the night without seeing his figure.

    With a dark face, he sought to message him privately, but the system voice in his ear prompted:

    Sorry, you have been deleted by the other party, please add him as a friend again!

    Suddenly, the man immediately quit the game, directly took off the game helmet on his head, and threw it. He smashed a fist on the table, gnashing his teeth.

    ¡°Pei Moqian, your brains have really all leaked out for you to believe him!¡±

    ¡ª

    <strong>juurensha</strong>: Ohhhh so the brother has been hooked, while the ML is gnashing his teeth....

 Chapter 44

    Tranted by <strong>Sleepchaser</strong>; TLCed by <strong>Dan-dan Mein</strong> and <strong>Divetus</strong>

    Gu Bai threw his focus into the game every day, time passing in the blink of an eye.

    And while he was there, he usually yed with Tang Linyi. As time went on, Tang Linyi showed more and more goodwill toward him.

    Bit by bit, Gu Bai had the impression that something was wrong. He was no idiot. Looking at Tang Linyin¡¯s appearance, he thought, was it possible that the other party took a fancy to him?

    He felt this way because Tang Linyin had put forward the request to meet him in real life time and time again. And he had always acted the fool, pretending to not understand Gu Bai¡¯s silent refusal.

    Due to sharing the emotions of the original host, Gu Bai obviously knew that the original host had been in high spirits recently. Other than Tang Linyin¡¯s love, nothing else could inspire such joy in the original host.

    Shortly after, Tang Linyin confirmed his suspicions.

    That day, after he had entered the game, he did not immediately start ying. Rather, he first listened to a series of voice messages left from his friends

    [Human] Three Chi Green Point: Bai, I.... There¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to tell you for a long time.

    [Human] Three Chi Green Point: I like you. And I don¡¯t want to just be a couple with you in the game. I want you to be my girlfriend, both online and in real life.

    [Human] Three Chi Green Point: Although I don¡¯t know how you look like, in any case, I like your intelligence and temperament. It has nothing to do with your appearance. I¡¯ve had a great time with you... If it¡¯s too sudden, you don¡¯t have to agree right now. We can meet up first.

    [Human] Three Chi Green Point: I remember you mentioned you lived in South City. Let¡¯s meet this weekend. At the Starbucks on themercial south street downtown, 2 PM. I¡¯ll wait for you there... This is how I look.

    His voice could no longer be heard, and a holographic projection of Tang Linyi¡¯s true appearance came into view.

    All of a sudden, fear struck Gu Bai¡¯s heart, so much so that his eyes widened in real life. Then, he was torn between wanting and not wanting to exit the game immediately, and hurl the game helmet into the corner like it was a hot potato.

    Holy crap. Tang Linyi actually liked him. But Gu Bai didn¡¯t really do anything. They just yed the game together day after day. In the original plot, even when the original host did so many things, that guy did not respond. And now, this brat liked him.

    And confessed his love, and wanted to meet up. Meet his ass!

    Tang Linyi was a man straighter than a steel pipe. When he found out Gu Bai was a man, not to mention the didi he hated the most, he might yell "You lied to me!" And in a burst of fury, punch him to death!

    It wasn¡¯t just Gu Bai who was terrified. Even the emotions of the original host violently pulsed, before disappearing in hiding.

    Although the original host had feelings for Tang Linyi, he had never expected these feelings to bear fruit. He was obviously aware that Tang Linyi was straight.

    If Tang Linyi found out he was a man, not only would the other party dislike the original host, he would hate and be repulsed by him for a lifetime. In fact, such a thing was difficult for most normal men to ept. Not everyone in the world was a homosexual!

    After he thought to this point, since he had basically reached his goal right now, there was no point to waste more time on Tang Linyi. As such, Gu Bai tossed the game helmet to a corner, deciding to continueter.

    He¡¯d never y on that side ount again!

    Thus, Tang Linyi was like a different person, waiting at the Starbucks from 2 PM to 8 PM. Yet Gu Bai never showed up.

    The moment he was preparing to leave, enveloped in despair, he suddenly caught sight of two girls staring at him not too far away. What they were discussing he did not know. One wore a white dress, a lively expression on her face, extremely adorable and beautiful.

    At that moment, Tang Linyi¡¯s heart pounded with excitement and joy. This lively and charming appearance resembled the image he had of Gu Bai in his imagination. And since her nickname meant the color white, shouldn¡¯t she also like white?

    At the same time, the two girls seemed to stare at him with much excitement.

    With a lot of emotion, the other girl in a green dress said, "Xianxun, look. Isn¡¯t that Senior Tang, our school¡¯s Iceberg Prince? He¡¯s so much more handsome in the flesh, worthy of being my male god!"

    "En, en. Senior Tang is truly handsome!" said Song Xianxun as she nodded, eyes glued to Tang Linyin, shining bright.

    "Hey, hey. Xianxun, you already have Senior Ling Chen. Senior Tang is mine. You¡¯re forbidden from peeping at him!"

    "Wang Lele, you¡¯re annoying. I¡¯ve said before that I don¡¯t like Senior Ling Chen. I only think of him as a brother, so why do you keep saying this? If you say it again, I¡¯ll take care of you..."

    "What, it¡¯s the truth though? Fine, fine. In any case, Senior Tang is mine. Don¡¯t fight me over him... Ah, ah, ah, he¡¯sing over here!!"

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Tang Linyi couldn¡¯t fight the urge to approach them.

    Originally, he had thought Bai would note to meet him today. In the period they had yed together, he became quite knowledgeable of the other party¡¯s character. Even without looking at each other, he could tell she was sometimes active and enthusiastic, but had an indifferent disposition. Not to mention, she liked being independent.

    He invited her several times to meet up during this period, yet the other party rejected them all. This time, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from confessing in the invitation. Because if he didn¡¯t say it bluntly, Bai would likely never get it.

    Even though he had a feeling this girl before him was Gu Bai, he couldn¡¯t be certain.

    "Hello, I¡¯m Three Chi Green Point. Do you... remember?" asked Tang Linyin nervously to confirm.

    The girl in the green dress, Wang Lele, didn¡¯t seem to understand. Also shocked, Song Xianxun then immediately widened her eyes.

    "Ah. Are you that side ount, Three Chi Green Point?" asked Song Xianxun, thinking back to thest time she was nosy.

    Don¡¯t me her for realizing it all at once. Back then, she had just changed to a side ount when she was instantly killed again. In the end, Gu Bai¡¯s treasure talisman attack sted her side ount head on. It almost electrocuted her to death, and it hurt for many days. Of course she had a deep impression of this.

    Seeing her expression and hearing her words, Tang Linyi naturally thought she was Gu Bai. Surprise struck him. She really was Bai!

    "Yeah, Three Chi Green Point is my side ount. Thanks for saving me that time..." On Tang Linyi¡¯s handsome face was a smile.

    "No need to thank me. It¡¯s only right to help others in need and in danger..."

    In school, Tang Linyi was known as the legendary Iceberg Prince who could freeze people to death. So this smile that resembled a melting snow-capped mountain made others feelfortable.

    Such a gentle smile caused Song Xianxun¡¯s heart to flutter. There wasn¡¯t a girl in the world who could withstand the gentleness of the Iceberg Prince. A smile on her lips, she shook her head, pleasantly surprised to the max. Never had she thought that the side ount she had saved would be Tang Linyi. Previously, she had just set up a side ount when it was killed by others; she really felt deep regret over it!

    "Even so, thank you all the same. Let¡¯s have dinner together..." Because of those words that made it clear she knew those details, Tang Linyi had been able to immediately confirm her as Gu Bai, inviting her to a meal straight away.

    For a moment, Song Xianxun stood there stunned. Then the surprise showed on her face. She both wanted and did not want to agree. She said to the friend by her side, "You go first." Then she rose to her feet and left with Tang Linyi, not even thinking to invite Wang Lele along.

    On the side, Tang Linyi looked at Wang Lele, cold enough to freeze. He obviously had no intention of inviting her. Wang Lele could only gaze at Song Xianxun¡¯s face of joy and give up. She watched them leave, expression dark and stomping in anger.

    Meanwhile, Song Xianxun went to grab a meal with Tang Linyi. Although midway through their conversation, she didn¡¯t understand some of the things he said, eating with the Iceberg Prince was hard toe by. If she couldn¡¯t keep up with the conversation, she¡¯d just act cute and fake her way through.

    Tang Linyi did not find her actions strange, merely thinking she was shy. Never had he expected that girls were not only independent and intelligent online, but also vivacious in real life. Such shyness was very grounding. When it came down to it, girls being shy was hard to avoid.

    As a result, the two shared a happy moment over their meal. Learning that they went to the same school was a pleasant surprise, and Tang Linyi drove Song Xianxun back to campus.

    Because of this, Tang Linyi took the initiative to find Song Xianxun every day the following week. The Iceberg Prince who had always treated others in a cold manner actually did something like this out of his own volition, inspiring jealousy in the hearts of the student poption.

    And during this time, Song Xianxun had the notion that Tang Linyi must have recognized the wrong person from their conversation.

    Although she had in fact "saved" Tang Linyi back then, the person the other party was looking for wasn¡¯t her.

    Such a thought caused much unhappiness to rouse in her chest. No girl would feel happy being mistaken for someone else, especially if the other party was a boy she took a fancy to.

    But as she watched as Tang Linyi treated her so well, watched as the Tang Linyi who had no interest in other girls only had eyes for her, and noticed the envious gazes of those around, she could not find it in herself to clear this misunderstanding.

    After she had heard Tang Lingyi mention Gu Bai, she decided to keep this misunderstanding until the end.

    "Senior Tang, don¡¯t talk about my side ount Bai anymore. Or else other people will say I¡¯m violent, and call me Dinosaur Maiden tomorrow. I rather be a cute girl than an independent badass woman!"

    Song Xianxun pouted as if she were making a request in a shy and coquettish manner. That Bai girl could be so violent even while ying a game. She was definitely a Dinosaur Maiden, too ugly to dare to meet with Senior Tang. That said, most online rtionships would die once the couple met in real life.

    This cute and mischievous expression stunned Tang Linyi into nodding. Xianxun was right. No matter how it was in-game, in real life, she was a girl. Naturally, she would have a gentle nature. She wouldn¡¯t want others to know of her more masculine side.

    "Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy."

    He didn¡¯t really mind that his own girlfriend was masculine. In fact, he preferred her appearance in the game. But no matter what, as long as it was "her," he would be happy.

    In this misunderstanding, the emotions of the two quickly became passionate. Even in the game, Tang Linyi and Song Xianxun, thetter whose game nickname was "Ningbo Fairy," became a married couple in the game.

    Tang Linyi was rank two in the game and considered a great god. "Ningbo Fairy," who became his in-game wife, quickly shot up in poprity. Furthermore, she had Tang Linyi¡¯s protection. No one dared to PK her again.

    On the contrary, Gu Bai had put out a manhunt order for Song Xianxun, so Tang Linyi had all the members of Guiyun Sect put a kill-on-sight order for him.

    When Gu Bai had heard of this news while in the game, he almost copsed on the floor, eyes widened. Anger started to re in his chest.

    What the hell? He expended so much effort, ran a huge circle, yet Tang Linyi actually still was able to be a couple with Song Xianxun. What kind of terrible fate was this? Song Xianxun, this idol-Mary-Sue-heroine¡¯s halo was too powerful!

    Gu Bai did not know his act of standing Tang Linyi up would actually pull the plot back on to track. After a moment of upset, he epted it.

    Since it could not be avoided, he could only face it head-on. He just did not have the original host¡¯s one-track mind. His present in-game name had already been put out in public. He wasn¡¯t afraid of a fight.

    If it were a normal keyboard video game, he would still be a little worried. But this was a holographic online game that changed ording to the yer¡¯s own data. If it were a 1v1, he would not be afraid, since he wouldn¡¯t actually die if he died in game. What¡¯s to be afraid of?!

    In this plot, Song Xianxun¡¯s celebrity status rose. The search for treasures in the hidden area was about to begin.

    This was a secret instance prepared by the gamepany. Word had it that whoever beat the final BOSS would receive a secret weapon. It was extremely expensive, worth 3 million.

    This 3 million was enough to move and excite regr yers who had jobs.

    In fact, apart from receiving this 3 million, the winner would have their name forever etched on the game¡¯s list of honor, a feat of immense glory.

    The previous host wanted glory in the game, to the point of being a god. And the best method to do so was to win this event!

    Who¡¯s feeling fired up now? Can¡¯t wait to see this event¡¯s results!

 Chapter 45

    The news about the mission to fight the secret instance super boss was released in the game world as early as a month ago, so many people began to prepare for it. On this day, Gu Bai ate dinner early in high spirits, returned to his room, and put on the game helmet to enter the game world.

    He entered the game world at 8:30pm, but the task began at 9:00pm, so there was still half an hour left. However, there were already many yers in the world, making it very lively.

    Standing in front of therge Nuo Valley scene simtion, aside from those that didn¡¯t join any sects and thus came in teams of two or three, were all powerful yers from the game¡¯s major sects.

    It was very obvious that they wanted to do their best to gain honor, fame, and the reward for their sect. The temptation of 3 million yuan and worldwide recognition wasn''t small.

    Looking from afar, the yers of the same sects all had their characters wear their sect colors. Seeing them gather together was very stunning, making the surrounding sect-less yers shake their heads. It seemed like this time, this grand prize couldn''t be obtained. It would still be pretty good if they could get some other benefits from thisrge task. Among them, Tang Linyi''s Guiyun Sect was the most prominent.

    Therefore, Gu Bai¡¯s eyes naturally focused on Guiyun Sect''s team and he saw Song Xianxun immediately. It wasn''t that Gu Bai intentionally sought her out, but she was wearing high-quality God level Immortalization stage equipment, yet she was only at the Core Foundation stage, so how could anyone not notice her. Coincidentally, when he saw Song Xianxun, Song Xianxun also saw him. Immediately, she and her good sister Wang Lele¡¯s ¡°Nature Beauty" game character walked up to him.

    [Human] Ningbo Fairy: Why are you here?!

    Song Xianxun was obviously surprised. She thought that Gu Bai didn¡¯t appear for several months because the other yer had already been hunted down, regressed back to level one due to Ling Chen¡¯s kill order, and didn¡¯t dare toe out again. But Gu Bai came out again today and, looking at the level of the other party, Gu Bai was actually already God level!

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: If you cane, why can''t Ie? It''s unexpected that this character of yours still lives.

    Gu Bai smiled with his arms crossed as he spoke. Originally, the lively world became quiet as the two started talking. All the yers focused on watching the noisy gossip.

    After all, previously, the kill orders about "Shangguan Yu" and "Ningbo Fairy" caused a lot of excitement in the world for many days. In addition, at this moment, "Ningbo Fairy" was the partner of "Tang Qingyun", a God yer on the expert list. Such a famous name naturally attracted a lot of attention.

    [Human] Let Go of That Buddhist Nun: It turns out that these are Shangguan Yu and Ningbo Fairy. Oh my God, I finally saw the two celebrities of the forum.

    [Human] Foolishly Going Into The Abyss Is Naturally Meng: En, en. Yes, the feud between these two people is very deep indeed¡­.

    [Human] Long Dark: ¡­¡­

    Song Xianxun became extremely angry when she heard Gu Bai¡¯s words. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Bai¡¯s kill order on her, how could her character still only be at the Core Formation stage? Additionally, Tang Linyi wanted her to be able to participate in the mission, so he spent money to help her ascend back to the Core Formation stage.

    The moment she thought about how she was chased and killed twice before, Song Xianxun became even more angered, and Wang Lele beside her also followed along and started cursing at him.

    [Human] Nature Beauty: You disgustingdyboy, how could we still be at this level if you hadn''t bullied us!

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: I''m adyboy? Which eye of yours saw it? Be careful with what you say, or I¡¯ll report you for nder! Do you want me to beat you to the ground now?

    The worddyboy made the original host''s emotions in Gu Bai''s heart rush up, and he couldn''t help but talk back. In the plot, Song Xianxun and her little sister always called the original host this every time, infuriating the original host into fighting her.

    [Human] Ningbo Fairy: Shangguan Yu, don¡¯t be so arrogant! Do you think that I''m afraid of you!?

    [Human] Nature Beauty: Exactly, this isn''t your ce. You''re adyboy! People on the forums have already exposed you. You''re a man ying a female character, you''re disgusting! Nauseating¡­

    Song Xianxun was indignant, and Wang Lele also chimed in, scolding and then making a vomiting sound to infuriate him.

    If he was the original host, he would¡¯ve been furious, but this was just childish bickering for Gu Bai. He wasn¡¯t angry at all, he was smiling and cheerful instead.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: I like ying with female characters, because I enjoy it. Who said that men couldn¡¯t y female characters? Why am I disgusting? ¡­ Besides, I leveled my character myself, unlike you two Core Formation newbies who dare to wear high-quality God level equipment. Sure enough, there¡¯s nothing better than snagging a rich person. These words aren¡¯t wrong!

    In this game, it wasn''t like men hadn''t yed female characters before. On the contrary, many boys would set up a female ount to pick up pretty girls¡­

    Before, everyone didn¡¯t think about it, however hearing this now, a few male yers¡¯plexions became weird. That¡¯s right, who said that boys couldn¡¯t y female characters¡­ didn¡¯t girls also y male characters?

    Other female yers also listened to Gu Bai¡¯s words, and their gazes directed at Song Xianxun were filled with loathing. This small newbie Song Xianxun had snatched away a super popr God in the game¡ªmany people were jealous.

    It was normal for female characters to approach male characters under the guise of practice, but in fact, most female characters yed on their own. Song Xianxun climbing up bypletely depending on a man like that, even if the man was a great God, was something people couldn¡¯t ept deep down in their hearts.

    Song Xianxun and Wang Lele became flustered and were just about to go find Tang Lingyi to defend them, when the entire game world shook. Slowly, arge group of people on mounts arrived.

    They saw that the equipment of the group of yers had been adjusted to a pure ck color. From a distance, it could be seen that the group had more than 1,000 people, which was extremely shocking.

    The maximum amount of yers a sect could have was 1,000 people, and to be qualified to participate in the task this time, a yer had to be at least at the Core Formation stage.

    Tang Linyi¡¯s Guiyun Sect only had around 200 people who were qualified to participate, but this newly arrived group was almost full. At a nce, it could be seen that they were all wearing high-quality equipment, and the worst stage among them was at the Demigod stage.

    It should be known that being at the Demigod stage already made one a small God rank in the game. There were actually so many experts in this sect!

    [Human] Season of Boiled Precipitation: I-it''s the demons'' Devil Sect!

    [Demon] Tranquil Quiet: Ah, ah, ah, look at that Qianmo Pei character. He''s the boss of the demon race. Two months ago, he defeated the former number one yer, September Is Not Over. The new number one is Qianmo Pei!

    [Human]: Don¡¯t Lie to Me for Reading Less than You: Wow, look at the equipment on him. The armor is Immortal rank! A-ah, the halberd is actually a Divine weapon!!!!

    Qianmo Pei¡¯s appearance caused a big uproar among the yers on site. Although there were many God level yers at the scene, there were none who couldpete with him.

    Nevermind the fact that his entire body was covered with top level high-quality equipment, just the Divine rank weapon in his hands was enough to stun someone. At this moment, there was no one else in the game world with a Divine rank weapon.

    The Guiyun Sect, which was previously being watched by everyone, fell short whenpared to Qianmo Pei''s Devil Sect.

    Some of the yers that were from smaller sects walked towards Qianmo Pei, smiling apologetically towards him.

    [Human] Liu Yunshang: God Qian is also interested in the task this time? In that case, we won''t block the way.

    As soon as he said this, he immediately took his own people to the side to make way. With just a few words, therge crowd retreated to the sidelines, and no one dared bump into Qianmo Pei.

    They couldn¡¯t do anything. Since they were no match for him, they had no other choice but to avoid him. As they were in theter stages of cultivation, if they were killed, it would take them a lot of time and money to recover their cultivation. Besides that, they would also provoke a super game God. It wasn¡¯t worth it!

    Tang Lingyi was also afraid that the Devil Sect would get ahead of them, so he began to prepare his people to enter the task, as they could talk more afterwards.

    Song Xianxun, Wang Lele, and Ling Chen though, were stunned stupid when they saw Qianmo Pei. They obviously recognized that he was the yer that was trapped in the Devil Cloud Cave before. He didn¡¯t even change his name.

    For a while, these several people were terrified. It was a good thing, that at that time, they spoke to him on their side ounts. Otherwise, the matter of Song Xianxun having stupidly offended this person would¡¯ve been enough for them to be killed down to level one several times!

    Gu Bai stared at Qianmo Pei, who was walking toward him. The originally confident him was now crying tears silently in his heart, continuously crying that it wasn''t right and that it wasn''t supposed to be like this.

    In the plot, though Qianmo Pei was powerful and a super God, he wasn''t as strong as he was right now¡ªwearing top level high-quality equipment and holding a Divine rank weapon.

    Not only that, but when they previously met, Gu Bai had killed him and caused him to lose a cultivation level. It wasn¡¯t possible to get back to that level in less than half a year, yet Qianmo Pei not only gained back the level, but also seemed to be stronger.

    It was over. He had treated Qianmo Pei like that then. Now that the other person had returned so strongly, Gu Bai would definitely be cut to pieces. Thinking of this, Gu Bai quietly began to retreat. The original host''s wish of being well-regarded in the game wasn''t urgent. There would be more chances in the future, so right now it was best for him to sneak away.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: You, wait a moment!

    Just as Gu Bai backed away, Qianmo Pei, who was sitting on a ck unicorn, spoke.

    Then in the blink of an eye, Gu Bai tragically found that several demons had shed in front of him, blocking his way. In addition, a forbidden spell was then casted on him, leaving him with no chance to even exit the game directly.

    The yers of the world once again gazed at Gu Bai and couldn¡¯t help but mourn for him. During this period, Qianmo Pei''s reputation swept across the whole forum with the speed of a tornado. As he was ranked number one on the expert list, there was no one who didn¡¯t know of him.

    In addition, the other person acted the same as his character¡¯s race. The demon race yers were always arrogant, and most of the yers who yed as the demon race were nouveau riche. They bought all kinds of expensive, high-quality equipment without a care and were people that couldn¡¯t be defeated or offended.

    Now this ¡°Shangguan Yu¡± was named and stopped by Qianmo Pei. It really was unlucky of him. Song Xianxun and Wang Lele both gloated at his misfortune.

    Gu Bai was alsomenting his misfortune in his heart. Why was it that he felt this time''s task was so much more difficult for him to do? Furthermore, the way the plot was developing wasn''t correct at all.

    He tried his best to stop Tang Linyi from liking Song Xianxun. In the end, the two still met each other and got together, ruining his hard work.

    He had also calcted how to defraud Qianmo Pei. Even if this man sought revenge in the future, Gu Bai''s task would be finished, and he would quit the game world, so he was simply not afraid at all. But who knew that Qianmo Pei returned so strongly at this time.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: God Qian, I don''t know what you need me for?

    Taking a deep breath, Gu Bai turned around and firmly decided to act stupid.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: Come over here!

    Qianmo Pei¡¯s devilish, domineering character''s face was ice cold. Because of the reality simtion, all the yers present could feel the powerful, cold pressure emitting from his body. The great God really deserved to be a great God, as even speaking a sentence made him look so cool!

    Gu Bai had no choice but to force himself to walk over and stopped three meters away from Qianmo Pei. He couldn''t help it. He couldn''t even quit the game because of the forbidden spell cast on him by Qianmo Pei. If he was cut into pieces, he had no choice but to take it.

    As his heart filled with tears, he stared at the man who dismounted from the ck unicorn and was ready to ept his death. However, when the other person came in front of him, he didn¡¯t directly attack him.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: Lift your head up.

    The man''s expression was still cold, but it was a little bit less cold. Everyone present was confused, and Gu Bai also didn''t know how Qianmo Pei wanted to punish him to avenge himself. Facing the demon race game character, Gu Bai obediently obeyed and raised his head.

    Then the next moment, his waist was held by the other person, and the game character of Qianmo Pei kissed him. Because of the reality simtion, Gu Bai seemed to feel that his lips were really being kissed.

    Gu Bai: £¨¡Ño¡Ñ£©Dumbstruck!!!!

    [Human] Ningbo Fairy: ¡­

    [Human] Nature Beauty: ¡­¡­

    The originally quiet surroundings became even quieter, and only the demon yers dared to speak.

    [Demon] Half Crazy Half Flirty: What, what, what is going on¡­

    [Demon] Winner Is King: It turns out Boss is here to pick up a girl!

    [Demon] Loser Warms the Bed: You''re wrong, I heard that Shangguan Yu was a man in real life.

    [Demon] Winner Is King: Really? Then he must be as cute as you, baby!

    [Demon] Loser Warms the Bed: Roll¡­.

    Everyone: ¡­..

    AAAAAAAAA we get some action¡­is that ML I see

 Chapter 46

    <i>Tranted by Dandan, Edited by Evan</i>

    Gu Bai had experienced numerous storms and waves, so his mind had be firm, but he had yet to react to the sudden changes that urred.

    If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, he had been extremely shameless when apanying the big BOSS to fight a round before. Why didn¡¯t the other side kill him for revenge and instead directly kissed him?

    It must be that he was ying the game in the wrong way!

    After a minute of inactivity, Gu Bai finally came back to his senses and pushed away Qianmo Pei without thinking. Even though physical contact in the game wasn¡¯t real and was just synthesized by theputer simtion, he didn¡¯t want to intimately touch people other than his man.

    Despite being pushed away by Gu Bai, Qianmo Pei didn¡¯t care. He continued to hold Gu Bai and then looked at Song Xianxun and others, coldly throwing out amand.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: Ningbo Fairy, Nature Beauty, Lord of the East, and the people of the Gui Yun Sect, remain here. Others, leave this ce, or I will not be held responsible for the damage to you pond fish.

    As soon as Qianmo Pei said this, the yers around them quickly rushed to the edge of the field to clear uprge area of space, leaving only the few people named by Qianmo Pei and the members of the Gui Yun Sect standing in the center of the field.

    Although Gui Yun Sect members didn¡¯t leave, they were all wary of a battle. One of the yers helplessly looked towards Tang Linyi¡¯s internal team and PMed him, asking, ¡°Qingyun, what do we do?¡±

    Today¡¯s yers were all very high-level. Fighting here would not be cost-effective if they broke their best equipment or dropped levels. The former would lose them money, while thetter took time to train.

    Tang Linyi was also very deep in thought, then in the team¡¯s private chat sent a ¡°keep calm¡± message.

    [Human] Tang Qingyun: God Qian, what is your meaning with this?

    No one spoke, just watched as they agreed with Tang Linyi. It was obvious that they were looking for a fault.

    Gu Bai also was trying to figure it out what was going on, but even if he scratched his head, he couldn¡¯t figure out what happened to Qianmo Pei today. He only met him once, and he offended him that time. It was strange that the other side didn¡¯t find him to get revenge today.

    He didn¡¯t understand, but he had a bad feeling in his heart, one that was getting worse and worse as time passed. He felt that the storylines opened in this task were not quite right.

    On the other hand, Qianmo Pei had not yet begun to speak, and the other people on the demons¡¯ side opened their mouths.

    [Demon] Half Insane Half Flirty: What are you asking? Saying so much nonsense. Our boss asked you toe here, so juste here!

    One of the yers of the demon n had a very arrogant attitude, but there was no way he wasn¡¯t. Their boss was the number one in the list of experts, and the yers who could join their sect couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Every yer in their sect was probably an expert, so they had a basis for being arrogant.

    However, Qianmo Pei was more arrogant than the people he brought with him. He directly released a magic skill attack at Tang Linyi before he even spoke.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: "This is my meaning! You bullied my wife just now. Now I¡¯ll bully you on behalf of my wife!

    [Human] Tang Qingyun: ...

    [Human] Nature Beauty: ...

    [Human] Ningbo Fairy: ...

    As soon as these words were said, the audience was stunned again. Because there would be a speech bubble above everyone¡¯s head besides the voice when yers in the game were talking, everyone¡¯s heads were covered with a series of bubbles at the moment.

    Gu Bai also spat out a series of bubbles above his head. Although the situation was good for him at the moment, he always felt something was wrong!

    Qianmo Pei¡¯s words clearly tranted to ¡°I¡¯m here to beat you up today."

    Although Tang Linyi has a cold personality, it didn¡¯t mean that he was indifferent. He was the leader of a sect in the game, a big deity, and Qianmo Pei not giving him face was crossing the line.

    Especially now that his girlfriend was the target of the other party¡¯s fault-finding, even if Qianmo Pei¡¯sbat effectiveness was good and at a high level, he had no reason to shrink back.

    [Human] Tang Qingyun: Qianmo Pei, although you are difficult to deal with, if we really fight, it is not certain who will lose and who will win.

    [Human] Ningbo Fairy: Yeah, you have the ability to pick a fight, but how is taking advantage of your position to bully others any ability?

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: ...

    At Song Xianxun¡¯s words, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but vomit speech bubbles, as he now found that the enemy of his mission has aplete brain disability. This kind of situation, with her only being in Core Formation stage, daring to pick a fight with a big God, was proof that her head had definitely been caught between a door at some point.

    On the side of the demons, a yer with long red hair directly ced an attack on Song Xianxun, decreasing her blood by more than half.

    [Demon] Winner Is King: Picking a fight? How dare you fight with our boss? I can deal with you!

    [Demon] Loser Warms the Bed: Winner, don¡¯t be so impulsive,e roll over here!

    [Demon] Winner Is King: Yes, babe...

    Then the demon with long red hair immediately fell to the ground in public and rolled all the way to a seductive-looking male demon with long blue hair.

    The demons with him couldn¡¯t bear to look straight at this and turned their faces to the side...

    Qianmo Pei nced at his two subordinates, then kissed Gu Bai¡¯s forehead. He red at Tang Linyi, Song Xianxun, and other yers on the other side, then gave orders with a sneer.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: A few people, go. Remember, don¡¯t let them die too fast.

    It was not fun for them to die too soon. This kind of game was pleasant only when he slowly injured them and waited.

    Several demon yers on the team showed evil smiles on their faces, then jumped out and attacked without saying anything.

    Although Tang Linyi was a big God yer, the big God yers had to be divided into high and low tiers. As this was a holographic simtion online game with real data as reference, the real powerful experts relied on more than just equipment. Besides, the demon yers all gathered around local tyrants. How could their equipment be poor?

    Gu Bai understood Tang Linyi¡¯s skills very well. He was an expert in the underground world of Taekwondo, and in terms of ordinary people, he was already very powerful.

    But at the moment, when observing those demon yers, Gu Bai could see that they were definitely the kind of people who had seen blood in real life. Their moves were deadly and cruel, and one couldn¡¯t figure out what profession they had in reality.

    At this time, the valley in front of them sent out a bright light, and a scene of a dragon gate appeared in the sky. Obviously, it was time to fight monsters.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: A few of you, continue dealing with them. Ghost yer, East Arrival, ck Weakness,e in with us. The others, stay and guard the original location.

    Qianmo Pei ordered the people around him, and Gu Bai paused, entertaining the idea of leaving. Then, without waiting for Gu Bai to move, the man stared at him and sent a friend request.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: Add me!

    To refuse in full view of the public was to seek death. Gu Bai could only agree. Then he thought about how friends could be deleted anyway. He could deal with itter.

    But the next moment, the man directly sent him a private message.

    Private Message [Demon] Qianmo Pei: You¡¯d better obediently wait for me here. Also, if you dare to delete me as a friend again, I will...

    Private Message [Human] Shangguan Yu: What will you do?

    Gu Bai had a bad feeling and raised his head nervously.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: I will... spank you!

    Qianmo Pei exposed an interesting expression, as he didn¡¯t send it privately, but said the sentence directly in front of everyone, pinched Gu Bai¡¯s buttock heavily, and then flew into the secret dungeon.

    Gu Bai stood frozen there for a long time before he snapped out of it. Then his face turned red. Even if he had a thicker face, being surrounded with people staring at him would still make him want to burrow into the ground. What was the situation now ahhhhh!!!!

    He really wanted to run now, but Qianmo Pei gave him no opportunities at all. As a person who had been tricked by Gu Bai twice, he had gained foresight. In addition to warning Gu Bai, he was also being especially careful.

    So, Gu Bai could only helplessly stand there and wait for Qianmo Pei toe back. About ten minutester, Qianmo Pei came out of the secret dungeon under the eyes of everyone.

    In his hand was a still glittering and golden dragon, but its face was withered, and there was only a remaining bit of blood on top of its head. Then, Qianmo Pei threw it in front of Gu Bai.

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: Kill it. Then the secret divine reward will be yours.

    Gu Bai: Another one (¡Ñ o ¡Ñ) His eyes were wide and stunned.

    Human yers...

    Spirit yers...

    Demon yers: Fuck, that¡¯s the mythical divine prize worth 3 million! I also want to dally with the Boss!

    Dally around like a young miss!

    Gu Bai fiercely red at Qianmo Pei, not knowing what to say. He took a deep breath and finally couldn¡¯t help speaking.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: Qianmo Pei, what on earth are you trying to do?

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: Chase after you.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: ...

    Gu Bai¡¯s voice paused for a while, and a bunch of bubbles appeared over his head as he continued to talk.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: I am a man!

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: I know.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: I have tricked you before!

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: I know.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: I am very shameless!

    [Demon] Qianmo Pei: En... I also know this.

    [Human] Shangguan Yu: If you know and are still chasing me, isn¡¯t that looking for abuse...

    Gu Bai stared at the man in front of him and said that sentence.

    The man on the other side didn¡¯t hit him, but smiled and showed a wicked expression instead. He pulled Gu Bai to the dragon, grabbed his hand, and helped him to kill the legendary boss monster.

    Then the world began to change, and the sky shone with gold.

    System: Congrattions to the yer Shangguan Yu for killing the ancient monster. The reward is 30 million highest quality spirit stones!

    System: Congrattions to the yer Shangguan Yu for killing the ancient monster and getting a set of divine-level equipment!

    System: Congrattions to the yer Shangguan Yu for killing the ancient monster. Your name will remain on the world honor list forever!

    Followed by a loud system congrattions tone, colorful light rays fell on Gu Bai and turned into a set of white war armor. Because he was a female ount, the appearance of the war armor was rather feminine.

    At the same time, this moment was also apanied by the discussion of lively yers.

    [Human] If You Stay At Home Too Long You¡¯ll Be Muddleheaded: Wow, a set of G-G-God level equipment, I-I-I didn¡¯t see wrongly ba...

    [Human] Let Go of That Buddhist Nun: You saw right. It¡¯s a piece of divine-level equipment, not a million spirit stones, but a million RMB. Fuck, we may not necessarily even be able to buy it!

    [Spirit] Cute Rabbit: This young miss has decided to find a demon boyfriend tomorrow!

    [Spirit] Government Certified Little Tsundere: +1...

    [Human] Meow Meow Sauce: Spirit-meimei, er, jiejie, I also +1...

    [Human] Dirty But Usable Medicine: I +10086...

    [Spirit] People Who Lie Are Liars: Hey, that ¡°Dirty But Usable Medicine." Aren¡¯t you a guy? ¡ú_¡ú

    [Human] Dirty But Usable Medicine: No problem, I¡¯ll set up a girl¡¯s ount tomorrow. ~\\(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~

    [The Masses]: ...

    ¡ª

    <strong>Notes:</strong>

    When I first picked up HOMM, I really wanted to see a continuation because it was such a lovely story. Unfortunately I was unable to release it regrly and do it justice, so a MTL group poached it... I¡¯m really thankful and d that such a lovely team from CG decided toe together and work on this together! <3 Also big thank you to readers for sticking with us ??

 Chapter 47

    <i>Tranted by mii, TLCed by Dandan, Edited by Evan</i>

    Gu Bai was also speechless, but he temporarily put his speechlessness to the back of his mind to look at the mysterious grand prize, the millions of prize money.

    Although he didn¡¯tck money, but he also didn¡¯t intend to stay in the Tang Family and continue to see the faces of Tang Dahai and Tang Linyi everyday.

    After all, the original host actually wasn¡¯t Tang Dahai¡¯s own biological son, so who knew what would happen after the truth was out? Gu Bai was ready toplete the task, and bring Zhang Li to leave the Tang family.

    Not to say, Zhang Li also didn¡¯t have a marriage certificate with Tang Dahai, so there was no need to divorce. If she just wanted to live as a rich wife, that was something that her son could absolutely fulfill for her.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, but he had done so many tasks and learned a lot of things, especially in the first world. He had been following his man around, learning a lot about apany¡¯s affairs.

    As long as he had the start-up fund, though starting arge group with assets of ten billions would be impossible, he could start a smallpany to ensure that the original host and his mother could have a rich life.

    And although he didn¡¯t know what happened to Qianmo Pei in the end at this moment, overall, Gu Bai hadpleted the original host¡¯s wish to have dignity in this game as his heart so desired.

    Being pursued by a super god, being a God with God-level equipment, and being a yer who would never get removed from the honorary list was enough to obtain the dignity as a yer. With this, Gu Baipleted the game world¡¯s mission perfectly!

    As for Qianmo Pei, Gu Bai instinctively felt that he wasn¡¯t a good person to provoke.

    Now, in the face of all the yers in the game world, he really had no courage to walk away without giving this person face. Gu Bai could only stand still, waiting for the other side to speak.

    Anyway, this was just a virtual online game world. Now that he had achieved the goal in the game world, he wouldn¡¯t have to y the game anymore, he could also just set up a side ount to y. In short, he must throw off this baffling guy secretly!

    Besides, Qianmo Pei also put some kind of restriction on him, so he couldn¡¯t even log out of the game now, ah!!!

    However, Qianmo Pei also wasn¡¯t anxious to speak, and he hugged Gu Bai and continued to look at Song Xianxun and several other people from the demon race.

    Actually, even though those few demon yers didn¡¯t have their name in the top ranking, their actual strength was absolutely not low. Besides, the ranking was not determined just from the yers¡¯ rank, but could also be rearranged if any yers challenged those in the top rankings. If some were toozy to challenge ranked yers, then not having their name in the top ranking was very normal.

    Starting from now to almost an hourter, Tang Linyi, Song Xianxun, and some other yers were also attacked by the restriction magic, so they couldn¡¯t actively exit the game to go offline either.

    They couldn¡¯t quit the game and could only y, but even if they could y, they were definitely not a match for Qianmo Pei. Tang Linyi, Song Xianxun, and the other yers were very frustrated.

    And Tang Linyi himself was too busy, so he didn¡¯t have time to protect Song Xianxun. His impression of ¡®Bai¡¯ was that she was a very good yer, not worse than any male yer, so he didn¡¯t worry at all.

    But in fact, even if Song Xianxun could fight, she usually relied on system assisted magic attacks. If she was caught up in meleebat, she could only be subjected to abuse, and so with this kind of situation, Song Xianxun could do nothing except rest at home for a couple of days the next morning.

    Qianmo Pei continued to toy with them, watching these few yers almost die, and then helped them restore their HP to continue to beat them up again.

    This happened back and forth several times, making Gu Bai, who was watching those yers, feel his heart ache. They shouldn¡¯t have provoked God Pei ah, this was too oppressive, watching these yers who wanted to die, but couldn¡¯t die!

    Gu Bai couldn¡¯t bear looking at this anymore, and he finally couldn¡¯t help sending a private message to Qianmo Pei.

    Private Message [Human] Shangguan Yu: God Pei, tell me honestly, how do you want to abuse me? I¡¯ll say sorry for what happenedst time, so would you mind going easy on them...

    Private Message [Demon] Qianmo Pei: OK, you marry me first.

    Private Message [Human] Shangguan Yu: ...

    Gu Bai nodded his head and agreed toply after a period of silence. This was just a game, and they also didn¡¯t know each other outside the game. If this Laozi didn¡¯t want to y this game, then he would be too childish!

    Although Qianmo Pei didn¡¯t speak, he knew exactly what Gu Bai was thinking and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Qianmo Pei finally let Song Xianxun and the other yers die, and then dragged Gu Bai to the world before the . Just like this, they immediately tied the knot in front of almost all of the yers in the game.

    Qianmo Pei also sent Gu Bai an artifact-level wrist guard as a token of love, immediately attracting a scene of jubtion.

    [Human] How Can This Old Woman Live Without You: Wow, wow, an artifact-level token of love! Don¡¯t stop this old woman! This old woman is going to seek refuge with the demons! Come up, demons, I¡¯m being serious!

    [Spirit] Dream Peach: Didn¡¯t they say that there are very few artifacts? Why are there so many artifacts today? I want send an email toin that this setting is unreasonable! I suddenly encountered so many artifacts...

    [Demon] Lazy Cancer Abandoned Therapy: Ai, Boss and us are not from the same ss just as expected! He makes us demon sect members not dare to find partners for marriage! I can¡¯t take out an artifact as a token of love, so I really feel ashamed......

    [Demon] The Loser Warms the Bed: Agree.

    [Demon] The Winner Is King: What do you agree with, baby? If you want to find a partner for marriage, I will marry you! I¡¯ll also give you an artifact no worse than Boss¡¯s!

    [Demon] The Loser Warms the Bed: Roll!

    [Demon] The Winner Is King: ...I don¡¯t mind if you want me to dress as the girl.

    The Loser Warms the Bed: ...

    Listening to the world¡¯s chattering voice, Gu Bai chose to automatically block it. When they finished tying the knot, everyone dispersed, leaving only the yers from the demon sect. The restriction on Gu Bai¡¯s body had been lifted, so he couldn¡¯t wait, wanting to quit the game.

    Having been envied by other people for the artifacts and equipment, he didn¡¯t feel even a little bit happy, just embarrassed. He had to quickly slip away, or else who knew if Qianmo Pei would want him to enter the ¡®Wedding Chamber¡¯?

    This was a real simtion game, so all of the senses in this world would be simted to the body in real life. He didn¡¯t want to have a spring dream with a stranger in cyberspace! Absolutely not!

    Just as he was about to quit the game, Qianmo Pei talked to him again via private messaging.

    Private Message [Demon] Qianmo Pei: It¡¯s okay if you want to quit the game. I know who you are anyway. Nanshi Feifei Real Estate¡¯s young master, Tang Zihao, 19 years old, studying in Nanshi Qingda...

    Qianmo Pei stared at Gu Bai with an evil face and spoke slowly.

    Gu Bai¡¯s expression immediately became£¨¡Ño¡Ñ£©again, and the corner of his mouth twitched.

    How did this man know his true identity? Wasn¡¯t ¡°Xiuxian Ji¡± the most confidential online game? Didn¡¯t the news report that even the world¡¯s top hackers couldn¡¯t break into yers¡¯ profiles?

    What was happening now?!!!

    Seeing Gu Bai¡¯s expression, Qianmo Pei was very satisfied. Although the appearance in front of him was just a game simtion and not real at all, he couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes and kiss Gu Bai¡¯s lips again.

    Private Message [Demon] Qianmo Pei: Darling, you go back first ba. The time is already quitete, so go to bed early tonight. Go to the World Hall tomorrow, and I will send someone to pick you up to the demon sect...

    After finished saying that, Qianmo Pei left the game first, and Gu Bai also followed next.

    Back in real life, Gu Bai took off his game helmet and threw it away as if it were the gue. He was nowpletely confused.

    This time, he was done for!

    This Qianmo Pei was obviously not a good person to provoke. He could even find his true identity, and that alone was already scary enough.

    You had to know that the real-life simtion of the online game, ¡°Xiuxian Ji¡±, imed to have the world¡¯s top technology, and the developmentpany was a giant, so no fool would take such a big risk just to check on an insignificant person¡¯s information.

    It was said that a hacker who had cracked the defense systems of several countries in the world once tried to crack the server of ¡°Xiuxian Ji¡± to set a record for himself.

    But it didn¡¯t take long for the hacker to admit that the developmentpany of ¡°Xiuxian Ji¡± did have the world¡¯s most advanced defense system, and he couldn¡¯t even get into the first security wall of ¡°Xiuxian Ji¡±, which caused an uproar.

    Thus, it could be seen that Qianmo Pei, who could get Gu Bai¡¯s information, was absolutely not a small person in the real world. Either he had a very powerful backing, or he had a veryrge influence.

    Gu Bai simply couldn¡¯t understand how he had provoked Qianmo Pei. If the other directly killed him, it would still be a bit straightforward. Having to do fucking dual cultivation with him was really terrible ah.

    And now that the other side also knew his true identity, Gu Bai could imagine how Qianmo Pei would endlessly continue to pester him in the future!

    If he was alone, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but Gu Bai had to take Zhang Li into consideration, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to run.

    Not just that, but Gu Bai also hadn¡¯tpleted all his tasks. The original host also had another wish, which was to not let Song Xianxun marry Tang Linyi. Since this hadn¡¯t beenpleted, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t go.

    After thinking about it over and over, Gu Bai calmed down. He reminded himself that he shouldn¡¯t panic. Even if Qianmo Pei was powerful, he also didn¡¯t need to be too afraid.

    The game world was fake. Even if Qianmo Pei wanted to do something to him, Gu Bai could afford to spend money to find someone to y the game for him. Qianmo Pei wouldn¡¯t know who yed the game in the real world anyway.

    If Qianmo Pei came to find trouble with him in real life, Gu Bai wasn¡¯t even a bit afraid. He had trained for more than half a year after all. It wasn¡¯t like he was invincible, but he had no pressure dealing with these modern, ordinary people who only knew boxing.

    Thinking and thinking, Gu Bai¡¯s thoughts when in a few circles before he finally decided to simply do what he thought he should do.

    While looking for a substitute yer for his ¡®Shangguan Yu¡¯ ount in the game world to deal with Qianmo Pei, he bought arge number of medicinal ingredients and began to prepare poison, so he could have it ready to use in case he really encountered a bit of trouble.

    But soon, he found that it really wasn¡¯t easy to lie about his matter with Qianmo Pei, and the game expert he hired was immediately exposed that very day.

    ¡°Sir, let me tell you that if you try to fool him any more, he will...¡± The substitute game expert advised.

    ¡°What will he do?¡± Gu Bai was sharp and sensed something bad.

    ¡°He wille right up to your front door and press you...¡± The substitute game expert pursed his lips, trying to keep himself from smiling. ¡± Qianmo Pei said that you have to go at next month¡¯s in-person game meeting, or else...¡±

    ¡°Fine, I understand.¡±

    Without waiting for the other side to finish, Gu Bai interrupted, quickly gave him a few bills to make him leave, and then personally logged into the game world hatefully.

    As soon as he entered, Gu Bai immediately searched for Qianmo Pei through his friends list. Qianmo Pei wasn¡¯t online, so he could only leave a message.

    Private Message [Human] Shangguan Yu:

    Qianmo Pei, don¡¯t go too far! Don¡¯t think that you are the only God; let me tell you, this Laozi is also a ruthless God... You can be rest assured that I will go to meet you in real life, but this time I have something to do, so I won¡¯t y, and even if you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t ept any objection! Don¡¯t force me, or else this Grandpa will cut off your small **, humph!

    After that, Gu Bai closed the game immediately. Damn it, he returned to being a sick cat after demonstrating his power as a tiger!

    ¡°Cut off my small **... Haha, he unexpectedly said that mine is small...¡±

    The man who heard the message took off his helmet and immediatelyughed angrily.

    T/N: (?????)?

 Chapter 48

    TLed by Shirubame

    TLCed by Dandan

    Edited by Evan

    After Gu Bai left a message to Qianmo Pei and exited the game, he didn¡¯t y the game prior to the in-person meeting.

    He thought that this task could be finished easily and had nned to take it slow, but it now seemed that it wasn¡¯t possible anymore. He had to change his ns due to this Qianmo Pei.

    The original host¡¯s wish in the game had beenpleted, and now there were still three people to deal with in reality: Song Xianxun, Tang Linyi, and Ling Chen. To be more precise, there was only Ling Chen and Song Xianxun.

    As for how to deal with Tang Linyi, the original host did not request a specific method. As long as Gu Bai could prevent Song Xianxun from marrying Tang Linyi, then he could use any means.

    Since that was the case, the matter with Song Xianxun could be put aside for the time being. He had to resolve the issue on Ling Chen¡¯s side first.

    The Ling family had quite a lot of power, but their business was not legitimate. Thepany that appeared to be operating normally on the surface was actually nothing more than a shell of apany used tounder money. What was really being done was truly shameful.

    In fact, this kind ofpany was very easy to deal with. The government wanted to remove this kind of cancer for a long time, but it couldn¡¯t find any evidence. However, it wouldn¡¯t be good to wipe out all of them at once. It would be troublesome in case anyone remained and retaliated.

    Therefore, after quitting the game, Gu Bai spent all his time and experience every day tracking down incriminating evidence on the Ling family.

    The reason why the police couldn¡¯t find evidence on the Ling Family was not because the police force was insufficient, but because the police force was too scattered and their methods were too uniform. Thus it was natural for the Ling Family to not be on guard against the police.

    Back to Gu Bai in the present, he directly used the special means of talented people to seize the important tasks of several Ling family officials to intimidate and induce them to confess, and the evidence came out.

    After all, there were few people in the world who were not afraid of death. Even if they were really not afraid, there were ways to make living worse than dying and extort confessions. Gu Bai was not afraid that he couldn¡¯t achieve his goal!

    It took about half a month to get things done. After all the evidence had been anonymously sent to the police station, Gu Bai waited for the news. He believed that the government would never let such a good chance to make an aplishment.

    As long as the Ling family was gone, Ling Chen, without a background, could be easily dealt with.

    However, the in-person meeting was just around the corner. Gu Bai began to feel uneasy at the thought of meeting the real person behind Qianmo Pei. He always felt that he could not escape from the palm of his hand. He could not even rejoice about being able to finish the task soon.

    Meanwhile, Song Xianxun and others were also preparing to attend the meeting.

    The "Record of Immortal Cultivation" in-person meeting was a special event organized by the gamepany as a form of gratitude. A very rich local tyrant provided the venue and free room and board in the nice environment of Banshan Hotel, which was located in the capital city of B.

    Of course, since it was free, there had to be a requirement. There were so many yers in "Record of Immortal Cultivation" that it was impossible for everyone to be invited. Only the top 30 sects in the game world were invited, each with 20 free slots.

    Song Xianxun, as the girlfriend of Tang Linyi, would naturally go with Tang Linyi, the "leader". In order to make a good appearance, she began to prepare herself early.

    In order to please her, Tang Linyi also sent her a dress and ne. Song Xianxun tried them in her bedroom after receiving it.

    Although she came from an ordinary family, her family was not poor, and her monthly living expenses was more than 1,000 to 2,000, which was more than several girls in her dormitory. However, she could only say that she was well-off but not rich. A dress and ne worth tens of thousands of yuan were very expensive for her.

    Plus, this was a gift, so Song Xianxun was very happy, and the sisters in her dorm were full of envy.

    ¡°Wow, Xianxun, this dress is so beautiful. I¡¯ve seen it before at a store counter. It¡¯s worth tens of thousands...¡±

    ¡°Of course, and it¡¯s even from Senior Tang. You¡¯re so awesome, Xianxun. You managed to get Senior Tang, who¡¯s known as the Iceberg Prince. Tell us how you got Senior Tang...¡±

    The girls in the dormitory looked at her with envy and chatted away, but Wang Lele, who had always gotten along the best with Song Xianxun, sat in the corner without saying anything. She stared at Song Xianxun with an ugly expression on her face.

    Wang Lele was an impulsive person in nature. At the words of her ssmates, she snorted and turned her face aside.

    When they saw her, the girls in the dorm room shut their mouths in embarrassment, and the previously happy dorm room quieted down.

    In recent days, the rtionship between Song Xianxun and Wang Lele had been somewhat stiff. When you lived in a dormitory, you¡¯d naturally know why a pair of good girlfriends suddenly turned hostile. Most of the reasons were rted to men.

    Wang Lele liked Tang Linyi. Everyone knew from the beginning when they entered school that the other person came to Qing University to pursue the male god.

    But right now, she was the one who didn¡¯t get along well with her own male god, in fact, he was even dating her best friend. It was human nature to not be happy over this situation.

    ¡°Lele, I know you¡¯re angry, but emotional affairs cannot be forced. We¡¯ve been good friends for so long, it hurts to see you like this...¡±

    Seeing Wang Lele¡¯s expression, Song Xianxun couldn¡¯t help but begin tofort her.

    ¡°Yes, Lele, why hurt your sister¡¯s feelings for a man...¡±

    Other students also helped to persuade her. They would have to get along for several years before graduation, so it would be hard to live like this.

    Wang Lele didn¡¯t speak. She turned over in her bed, covered her head with a quilt, and continued to sulk.

    Seeing her attitude, the sisters of the dormitory were helpless. Song Xianxun hesitated for a while, but didn¡¯t say any more.

    After a while, Song Xianxun¡¯s cell phone rang. Although she spoke in a small voice, Wang Lele¡¯s bed was close to her, so she clearly heard the name of ¡°Senior Ling Chen¡±.

    She then saw Song Xianxun dawdling for a while, and then changing clothes and leaving the dormitory.

    Wang Lele thought about it, and then ran out after her. A short whileter, she saw Song Xianxun running into the woods behind the school¡¯s sports field.

    There was also a tall and thin man standing there. Because there weren¡¯t a lot of lights at night, it was too dark, and Wang Lele could not see the man¡¯s appearance until he came forward. Her eyes widened suddenly. The man was Ling Chen who had been pursuing Song Xianxun for a long time!

    After the shock, Wang Lele covered her mouth and continued to watch curiously.

    When Ling Chen and Song Xianxun met each other, they began to stand and talk in a proper manner, but she didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Ling Chen suddenly hugged the girl in front of him.

    Song Xianxun was one of those delicate girls. She had no strength and couldn¡¯t break free at all. She could only speak loudly, ¡°Ling Chen-ge, what are you doing? Quickly let me go...¡±

    Then Ling Chen suddenly raised his voice and said, ¡°Xianxun, don¡¯t move, I just want to hold you, so let me hold you, OK? I won¡¯t have any chance in the future... ¡± Song Xianxun gave up her struggling.

    After that, she didn¡¯t know what Ling Chen said, but Song Xianxun hesitated for a moment, then unexpectedly reached out to hold his neck, got up on the tips of her toes and kissed him!

    Naturally, Ling Chen, faced with the girl he liked, couldn¡¯t hold back and embraced Song Xianxun back excitedly and took the initiative, and the two began to kiss fiercely.

    Wang Lele, who was hiding in the corner, was enraged. She wanted to rush out, but after thinking about it, she restrained herself and immediately showed a gleeful look. She quickly took out her phone to record the scene before her.

    Fortunately, Song Xianxun still had a certain degree of discretion and didn¡¯t dare to really mess around with Ling Chen. After more than ten minutes of kissing, just when Ling Chen wanted to take off her clothes, she stopped him just in time and pushed him away.

    With crimson cheeks, she said, ¡°Ling Chen-ge, you can go abroad now without any worries right? I only think of you as my brother. Go. Don¡¯te looking for meter...." She quickly left.

    As soon as she left, Ling Chen also left. Wang Lele, who had been hiding in the corner for a long time, walked out regretfully and followed her back.

    Originally, she wanted to record something more powerful, but this wasn¡¯t bad. Song Xianxun, who was really a bitch, usually pretended to act pure, gentle and innocent. Wang Lele didn¡¯t expect it to be like this behind her back.

    She obviously was in a rtionship with her God, yet she was hooking up with other men. Even if she hadn¡¯t slept with them, it was shameless to kiss other men when she already had a boyfriend.

    Just thought of him as a brother, bullshit. Pah, that was a real deal right there! Where in the world did a sister kiss a brother? Self righteous bitch!

    However, if Song Xianxun really did get along with Ling Chen, then she would definitely break up with Senior Tang Linyi, and then Wang Lele herself would have a chance.

    The video was saved, and Wang Lele¡¯s depressed mood over the past few days cleared up. So she slowly returned to the dormitory to rest, ready to hear about Song Xianxun and Tang Linyi¡¯s break up tomorrow.

    But it was beyond what Wang Lele expected.

    Upon returning, Song Xianxun went on as if nothing had happened. She yed games and went to ss everyday as usual, and then continued dating Tang Linyi. Her feelings developed steadily with Tang Linyi, as if nothing had happened with Ling Chen.

    This made Wang Lele somewhat angry, but despite knowing that Song Xianxun was a self-righteous bitch, the two had been close sisters for so long, so instead of directly releasing the video to end things for Song Xianxunpletely, she found a way to give Song Xianxun a subtle reminder.

    ¡°What¡¯s your intention, Song Xianxun? Why do you want to monopolize Senior Tang when you are close with Senior Ling Chen?!¡±

    ¡°Lele, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand......"

    Song Xianxun did not know that the ambiguous scene was seen by Wang Lele, so she was rather confused. Moreover, she never thought from the beginning that kissing Ling Chen was anything bad.

    The other day, Ling Chen said he was about to go abroad and wanted a kiss from her so that he could leave without regrets. The other person was so affectionate, thus she felt it would be heartlessof her to refuse again.

    Although she felt a little guilty afterwards and didn¡¯t think it was right, when she thought about how his feelings would be hurt, she became soft-hearted. It was just a kiss, so it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Song Xianxun, stop pretending! Really, why didn¡¯t I find you to be such a bitch before? I saw you kissing Ling Chen that night. Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t like Ling Chen? Why were you kissing him? Aren¡¯t you Senior Tang Linyi¡¯s girlfriend now? ¡±

    But Wang Lele got angry at her seemingly indifferent manner and yelled at her.

    When she heard Wang Lele¡¯s words, Song Xianxun¡¯s face suddenly turned white. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect that Wang Lele had seen what happened that day.

    Looking at the people around them whose attentions were drawn, she felt somewhat guilty. Wang Lele went so far as to say that in public, so how could she appear before people in the future?

    Thinking of the other¡¯s jealousy over Tang Linyi for liking her during this time and Wang Lele¡¯s sarcasticments toward her, a feeling of anger rose within Song Xianxun, and she immediately refuted.

    ¡°Wang Lele, you¡¯re going too far! I consider you my sister, yet you¡¯re insulting me like this. You¡¯re obviously jealous that I am Senior Tang¡¯s girlfriend... ¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m using you, Song Xianxun. You¡¯re still trying to save face? I have proof, OK! You self-righteous bitch! No, white lotus bitch!¡±

    Wang Lele was simple-minded and couldn¡¯t stand being provoked. Her face flushed angrily as she took out her phone and prepared to pull out the video.

    Seeing this, Song Xianxun was even more furious. She didn¡¯t expect that Wang Lele had recorded a video. This was clearly a premeditated n!

    While angry, in her mind, she was more afraid that Wang Lele really did have a video. She immediately went to stop her, but Wang Lele evaded, and the two shortly began to fight.

    Despite Song Xianxun¡¯s petite physique, her strength burst out at this moment. Wang Lele was not aware of this, and her phone fell into the nearby artificial river of the school. The water was not deep, but it was also not shallow enough for a phone to be retrieved.

    ¡°Song Xianxun, ah, ah, you slut! Bitch bitch bitch bitch! I¡¯m cutting off all rtions with you!¡±

    Wang Lele was angry to death. Because Song Xianxun was the school department¡¯s flower, and her poprity was better than Wang Lele¡¯s, people around them, who were ignorant of the situation, naturally helped and spoke up for Song Xianxun, while Wang Lele had no choice but to leave with a grudge.

    Song Xianxun looked at her back and felt somewhat guilty, but thought of Wang Lele¡¯s attitude towards herself recently and of her threat just now. She bit her lip, decided not to chase after Wang Lele, and left in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 49

    TLed by Shirubame

    TLCed by Dandan

    Edited by Evan

    Even if Qianmo Pei didn''t threaten him to go to the in-person meet-up, Gu Bai would have still gone.

    There was also such a meet-up in the original plot, but at that time, the original host had already quit the game, suffered a great blow in real life, and been driven out of the house. Naturally it was impossible for him to attend.

    Song Xianxun, due to her beautiful appearance and also being the girlfriend of Tang Linyi and thus the Lady of Gui Yun Sect, made a name for herself at this meeting.

    If Gu Bai wanted to fulfill the wish of the original host, he couldn''t let Song Xianxun enjoy that grand scene.

    Since the in-person meeting was in B city, which was far away from the Southern City, Gu Bai, who was now still a student, could only ask for a leave from school and then fly there.

    After entering the task for so long, apart from ying games and going to school, Gu Bai didn''t do anything else. He behaved well, and his grades went up, so Tang Dahai was very satisfied.

    When Gu Bai asked if he could go out to y for two days, Tang Dahai naturally agreed. He gave him a card without any questions and also called to help Gu Bai book the tickets.

    It was still early when Gu Bai arrived in B city. The meeting started at 7PM, and it was now merely morning. Gu Bai first went to the Forbidden City to take a stroll and rx.

    He spent most of the past six months in the game and didn''t go out much. Now that the task was about to end, he was going to walk around and see if he could meet his man in this world.

    Although he has never shown it, he had missed him all this time. It was like a feeling that had been pressed down for millions of years suddenly bursting out uncontrobly.

    "Hello¡­.."

    All of a sudden, a low, maic male voice sounded from behind.

    When Gu Bai looked back, he saw a tall and very handsome man standing behind him. He looked about 27 or 28 years old and was wearing a dark suit. He had an aura of being in charge, especially due to the look in his eyes, which was too fierce for people to dare to look at directly.

    This person with such an imposing manner was just like the man he missed, but he didn''t feel the man''s aura on this person.

    "Is there something wrong?"

    After a couple of glimpses, Gu Bai withdrew his gaze and regained hisposure. After several experiences, he had determined that regardless of how the man''s appearance and name changed, the aura of his soul was the same.

    The moment Gu Bai''s eyes changed, the man narrowed his eyes. He was sure that the boy was thinking about someone else. Who was he thinking about?

    "Are you a yer of ''Record of Immortal Cultivation''? Did youe for the in-person meet-up?"

    The aura emitted from the man was cold, then he recovered. His handsome and cold face showed a hint of softness, unlike his previous fierce demeanor, as he pointed at Gu Bai''s gaming helmet in his backpack.

    "Record of Immortal Cultivation" was currently the most popr and the only real life simtion holographic online game. As long as you saw someone carrying a backpack with a gaming helmet on the street, you knew they were definitely a "Record of Immortal Cultivation" yer.

    "Yes, you too?" Gu Bai nodded, not denying it.

    "Yeah, I y too. What is your game username? Maybe we know each other. We can go to the meet-up together in the evening¡­.."

    The man was very enthusiastic with his invitation. His smile gave a favorable impression.

    However, Gu Bai was keenly aware of the other emotions in the man''s eyes, which made him a little uneasy. He thought about it and then said:

    "My name is Bai. I''m just a rookie yer. I came to do nothing more than to join the fun¡­."

    "Bai?" The man evidently raised his eyebrows, and the smile on his face grew with a slightly more sinister smile.

    "That''s truly unfortunate. I seem to know you¡­."

    "Eh????" Gu Bai froze suddenly.

    "My game username is Extremely Arrogant¡­."

    "What? You''re that unlucky star!"

    Immediately, Gu Bai''s eyes widened. Although he only knew him for a day, he had a deep memory of this "Extremely Arrogant" yer. Ah f*ck, he ran into this person again. Surely this didn''t mean that he was going to suffer from bad luck again?!

    "Unlucky star? Is that why you deleted me as a friend?" The man smiled in anger.

    "No, my hands slipped!"

    Gu Bai replied very seriously. He absolutely could not tell this guy that it had been intentional. Otherwise, he would be miserable due to this unlucky star again. He was definitely not going to give him an exnation!

    However, his exnation was obviously unreasonable. "Record of Immortal Cultivation" was not an ordinary keyboard game. It was all operated with the mind. How could he have possibly made such a low-level mistake as ¡®having his hands slip¡¯?

    But the man did not expose his lie. The corner of his mouth lightly rose.

    "Oh? It turns out that we are so fortunate to have met here. It''s better to have met each other by chance. Let''s have a meal together and head to the meeting togetherter in the evening¡­."

    "There''s no need for that, as I''ve got something to do. Please go ahead first!"

    Gu Bai refused firmly, then turned around and prepared to run away.

    From the previous incident in the game, he was already certain that this guy was an unlucky star specially customized to give him a hard time. He always had a bad feeling when encountering this man.

    "Wait a minute. I saw you visiting the Forbidden City just now. Just in time, me too. Nice to meet you, my real name is Pei Moqian. What''s yours? Last time you yed very well, ah, let''s talk¡­."

    "¡­¡­"

    Gu Bai wanted to leave, but Pei Moqian directly grabbed his arm and held him close with enthusiasm. No matter how much Gu Bai shook his head and refused, Pei Moqian simply refused to let go. He was so enthusiastic.

    In a public and touristy area such as this, and with the other''s attitude still very good, it was not convenient for Gu Bai to suddenly turn hostile. He could only close his mouth and let the other speak, then quickly walked in the hopes of getting rid of him.

    But what bothered him was that the man named Pei Moqian was like an electric radar, finding Gu Bai again every time he was able to shake him off in less than a minute.

    After time and time again, he couldn''t get rid of the man. Gu Bai simply stopped ying around and went to the in-person meet-up to report in advance. By that time, everyone would go to the location of their faction. He didn''t believe that this "Extremely Arrogant" human would dare toe to the demon''s side.

    Although the meet-up started in the evening, there were a lot of peopleing in the afternoon. The gamepany was very well prepared. Each faction invited from the game had a designated position with the name of all the sectsid out in the front, which made it very easy to find.

    "Do you still want to follow me? Oh, but I''m going to the Devil sect of the demon race¡­."

    When he got to the demon faction''s area, Gu Bai found that Pei Moqian was still following him. He couldn¡¯t help but give him a reminder. He remembered that "Extremely Arrogant" was of the human race. He wasn''t part of the bunch of demon yers. So why was he still following him?

    At that moment, one of the demon yers, a young man with red hair and very fashionable apparel revealed a surprised expression, and then pulled a refined-looking boy with a cold expression with him and ran over.

    "Boss, you actually came!"

    Boss? Gu Bai had a bad premonition in his heart, and then he saw the man across from him grinning at him with an evil smile.

    "Oh right, I forgot to tell you that ''Extremely Arrogant'' is only my side ount. My main ount is ''Qianmo Pei''¡­¡­"

    "Fuck! It turns out it''s you, you bastard!"

    Gu Bai couldn''t help but shout out in rm. No wonder he always felt something was wrong. No wonder the man looked at him differently just now. It was with the same feeling as "Qianmo Pei"!

    So "Qianmo Pei" was his main ount, and "Extremely Arrogant" was his side ount. Could a yer who reached God level make mistakes three or four times while ying on his side ount?

    The answer was no. In other words, at that time, "Extremely Arrogant" was deliberately giving him a hard time! "Qianmo Pei" and Pei Moqian were both this guy!

    Gu Bai red at Pei Moqian with hatred and suddenly had the urge to hit someone.

    Pei Moqian stared at his expression and couldn''t help but smile. He then introduced the others to Gu Bai, saying, "This is ''Winner Is King''. His real name is Liu Tian¡­"

    "Yes yes yes, I am ''Winner Is King''. This is ''Loser Warms the Bed''. Once you hear this name, then you know he''s my wifey. He also has a very adorable name, Mengmeng¡­" The man with red hair, who was "Winner Is King", did not wait for Pei Moqian to finish and warmly introduced himself and "Loser Warms the Bed".

    "''Meng'' your sister, scram!"

    When the cold boy next to him heard his introduction, he immediately blushed and gave him a cutting re before introducing himself.

    "Boss, my real name is Ye Zimeng¡­"

    "Wifey, you said it yourself in the first ce, if you lose, you will to warm the bed for me. You''re not keeping your word~~"

    After the aloof cold boy over there introduced himself, the 1.8-meter-tall man by his side immediately stooped down ignoring the strange gazes around him, fiddled with his fingers, acting cute and pretending to be pitiful. It was a sight people couldn''t bear to look straight at.

    "¡­¡­.."

    Gu Bai''s mouth twitched. He couldn''t help but want to leave. The demon yers were abnormal, sure enough.

    At this time, the other demon yers nearby noticed themotion. Apart from the red-haired man just now, there were also several other people who knew the man, judging by their facial expressions. They should also be friends in reality.

    All of a sudden, those yers also came over. Other demon yers came to see the important gods in the sect and also came to see the excitement. They stared at Gu Bai questioningly.

    "Boss, long time no see. This is¡­"

    Gu Bai was currently wanting to casually slip away. However, Pei Moqian quickly took a step forward, reached out and ced his hand on Gu Bai''s waist, and introduced him with a smile.

    "Let me introduce you; this is your sect master''s wife¡­.."

    When that word fell, the demon yers screamed excitedly.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, this is our sister-inw?"

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, I''ve finally met him. It turns out that elder sister-inw really actually a boy. And, he''s , a beautiful boy as tender as pinching water!"

    "So adorable!! I''m dying, I''m dying. No, no, I have to take some pictures and show them off. I had long guessed that Boss was handsome, but I didn''t expect that sister-inw was also so beautiful!!!!"

    As the demon yers screamed, the yers of the other races around them also looked over.

    Since thest secret mission, Gu Bai had be the hot topic of the entire game world. Whether it was the previous feud with the kill order of the Lady of the Gui Yui Sect, "Ningbo Fairy", or the identity of the Great God Qianmo Pei''spanion, it made him a celebrity in the game world.

    Aside froming to y, the majority of people at the meet-up were attracted by the names of "Shangguan Yu" and "Ningbo Fairy" on the gamepany''s list.

    It goes without saying that Song Xianxun was very famous on the ount of a greenhornnding the Great God Tang Linyi. It wasn''t known who said it, but everyone had heard that Ningbo Fairy was a peerless beauty.

    In addition, there was the grudge with Gu Bai in the game, hence everyone came to admire the famous yers and watch a good show. Anyway, the yers who coulde to the meet-up today were all high-ranking gods. They did notck money or pleasure.

    Seeing the increasing number of eyes around him and the demon yers chanting "sister-inw", Gu Bai wished that he could bury himself in a hole.

    ¡°My name is Tang Zihao. Everyone can call me Zihao¡­¡±

    No matter how thick his face was, it wasn''t enough to handle being called "sister-inw" by so many people. The man''s hand was still holding onto his waist. He really wanted to beat someone up at the moment. The original host''s character was impulsive, and he couldn''t control it until hepleted the task.

    However, these people bore no malice, thus it wasn''t proper of him. So he could only grit his teeth and correct them, while reaching out to the side and pinching Pei Moqian''s waist to vent his anger and to keep him away from himself. Pei Moqian was not allowed to eat tofu!

    "Baby, are you implying something? Don''t worry, my waist is very good¡­."

    His strength was not small, but the man''s face was thicker. He not only did not leave, but also came closer to whisper into Gu Bai''s ear, the imitate gesture leading to a wave of screaming and red hearts among the demon yers.

    Gu Bai didn''t know how many times he had be speechless. There were too many people in the public, and he wasn''t very good at demonstrating his power. He''d go back and slowly settle ounts with this annoying guy!

    Pushing Pei Moqian aside, Gu Bai went straight to the table for the demons and found a ce to sit down. The man was not bothered by this and smiled, following him.

 Chapter 50

    <i>Edited by Evan</i>

    After sitting in the area of the demon yers for a while, Gu Bai still hadn¡¯t found Tang Linyi or Song Xianxun, but Tang Linyi first saw him there and immediately came over with Song Xianxun.

    ¡°Zihao, why are you here?¡±

    Tang Linyi came over and asked with a frown. The original host liked to stick to him since he was a child, like a small follower. Even when he went to university, he had to go to the same school and study the same major as him. Now when he saw Gu Bai, he naturally thought that Gu Bai wanted to follow him around again.

    Before Gu Bai could answer, Pei Moqian said, ¡°Baby, who is he?¡±

    ¡°Baby?!¡± Tang Linyi¡¯s eyes went wide. Even if he was a straight man, he knew that the term ¡°baby¡± wasn¡¯t quite suitable for boys.

    ¡°Tang Zihao, what are you up to now?¡±

    His eyes were fixed on the way Gu Bai and Pei Moqian sat together. His eyebrows grew even more wrinkled. Although he didn¡¯t like his little brother very much, Tang Zihao was still his little brother. To everyone else, they were one family. If Gu Bai lost his face, it would be like losing the face of the entire Tang family.

    Gu Bai was also bothered by Pei Moqian¡¯s intimacy.

    Although Pei Moqian¡¯s appearance and temperament were simr to the person he was looking for, in the end, this person had always been pestering him, and he was kind of tired of it.

    Pushing away Pei Moqian again, Gu Bai stood up, looked at Song Xianxun beside Tang Linyi, and then spoke.

    ¡°Ge, of course I came here to participate in the game meeting. Otherwise, what would I be doing here? Aren¡¯t you the same? By the way, who is she?¡±

    Thetter question was naturally asking about Song Xianxun.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to mind who she is. In that case, you y your stuff and don¡¯te looking for meter...¡±

    Tang Linyi didn¡¯t introduce them to each other much. He really couldn¡¯t have any good feelings towards his father¡¯s other son. As long as this little brother didn¡¯t pester him, he didn¡¯t care how he yed the game.

    He didn¡¯t want to say any more, but Gu Bai wouldn¡¯t let him go that easily. He came here today after all to dismantle Song Xianxun¡¯s base.

    Seeing Song Xianxun staring at him with curious eyes, Gu Bai came out and stopped Tang Linyi. It seemed that he was talking to him, but actually it was for Song Xianxun nearby.

    ¡°Ge, wait a minute, I have something else to tell you. What¡¯s your game username? In a bit, the gamepany is going to have a two-personpetition, so why don¡¯t us brothers team up ah. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pull you down, as I¡¯m very powerful, and I¡¯m a God yer. You should have heard of a yer called Shangguan Yu...¡±

    Gu Bai observed Song Xianxun¡¯s expression as he talked. The other side didn¡¯t fail to live up to his expectations. Just after he said that, she cried out in shock.

    ¡°What, you are that Shangguan Yu renyao!¡±

    Song Xianxun¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t small. When her words fell, the yers around them grew quiet. They all turned their heads over to look.

    When Gu Bai came here before, because not many people had arrived, only a small number of yers had taken notice of him. Now almost all the yers had arrived. Even yers who didn¡¯t know him immediately pricked up their ears and looked over.

    ¡°<i>Renyao</i>? Daring to say that to me, then you must be that ¡¯Ningbo Fairy¡¯?¡±

    Gu Bai¡¯s face changed, and he sneered. Tang Linyi stopped trying to leave and looked over again.

    Although he was somewhat surprised that Gu Bai was the legendary ¡°Shangguan Yu¡±, Song Xianxun¡¯s words made him frown even more. In any case, Tang Zihao was his younger brother.

    The face of the yers in the demon sect had also changed. Even if Gu Bai was a man in real life, what did it matter, since it wasn¡¯t like there hadn¡¯t been guys ying as girls before. Besides, this was their sister-inw. In front of so many people, this person was cursing their sister-inw as a <i>renyao</i>, it was really too disrespectful!

    ¡°Oh, so this is the so-called most beautiful woman in the game? She¡¯s not that great, doesn¡¯t really live up to her reputation. She actually calls herself a fairy, looking like that...¡±

    Several angry demon yers couldn¡¯t help choking.

    In fact, Song Xianxun was very pretty, but she couldn¡¯t count as a real beauty. At best, she was like a small jasper stone. In addition, she could act lovely and cute, which made many boysmend her.

    Furthermore, there were few girls that could be met in the plot, and those who could train to high levels were bound to be tough tomboys in real life. Only those who weren¡¯t good-looking could have time to y games in the game world, so Song Xianxun especially stood out.

    But today, who knew what was going on, but there were several beautiful girls at the meeting. No matter if it was due to their own appearance or their clothes, they were all beauties. In this way, Song Xianxun wasn¡¯t very eye-catching.

    ¡°Not just that, she¡¯s also a Virgin Mary bitch, no, a fake white lotus!¡±

    All of a sudden, a more eerie voice sounded across the room, and people saw that it was a round-faced girl in a green skirt.

    They didn¡¯t know each other, but Gu Bai¡¯s eyes brightened. Wasn¡¯t this Song Xianxun¡¯s good sister, Wang Lele? In the original plot, they were such good friends that they could share a pair of pants. Today, Wang Lele even cursed out Song Xianxun?!

    ¡°Wang Lele, why are you here...¡±

    Song Xianxun saw Wang Lele appear, and her face suddenly became ugly.

    Wang Lele also looked at her with angry eyes and an extremely ugly expression.

    ¡°Song Xianxun, why can¡¯t Ie? Let me tell you, don¡¯t think it¡¯s all over just because you dropped my phone into the river. I¡¯m here today to expose your real face, white lotus bitch!¡±

    After those words, Song Xianxun¡¯s face obviously shifted.

    Looking at the expression and atmosphere between the two, Gu Bai¡¯s heart leaped. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, it seemed to be very beneficial for him.

    He was moved and was ready to add fuel to the fire, but Wang Lele was even better than he thought. Before he coulde out, she walked out towards Tang Linyi.

    ¡°Senior Tang, I¡¯m here today to tell you about Song Xianxun¡¯s true character. Definitely don¡¯t be fooled by her, as she¡¯s a fickle andscivious woman. She¡¯s supposed to be your girlfriend, but I saw her kissing Senior Ling Chen in the woods that night...¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Song Xianxun blushed.

    This time, Wang Lele didn¡¯t argue with her. She directly turned on the new phone she had just bought and pressed it twice to find the video for everyone to watch, sneering.

    ¡°Song Xianxun, fortunately I had a backup. Look, Senior Tang, this is the evidence. This woman isn¡¯t worth your affections at all...¡±

    Because it was yed on a phone, the screen was too small, so the people behind couldn¡¯t see it, but the people in front could see it clearly, and their eyes immediately widened. Obviously, the video proved that Wang Lele wasn¡¯t lying.

    Tang Linyi was the closest, and naturally, he saw it the most clearly. His face suddenly stiffened, and his ears were buzzing. In a sh, his mind felt like a blob of paste.

    To be honest, Tang Linyi was in his twenties now, and this was the first time he had a girlfriend.

    Before, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t find a girl. Just based on the Tang family reputation, there were constantly girls around, but he was a rtively cold person and had never met a girl who had moved him.

    But Song Xianxun was different. She was the only girl that he had grown feelings for.

    Although he thought she was a free and easy girl when he had met her in the game before, he found that his imaginary person was actually a shy, pure, and lovely girl in real life, which was very different from what he knew of her from the game.

    But love was blind. No matter how she changed, he thought it was still her. It was normal for him tofort himself that there was a difference between the Inte and real life.

    No matter if she was free, easy, warm, and sometimes a little bad, or shy, pure, and lovely, he will like her, protect her, and then take her as his wife.

    After all, this was the only person who made him ignore all appearances and feel moved; they were on the same wavelength and resonated together in their hearts.

    All of this made him even ignore the differences between Song Xianxun in real life and ¡°Bai¡± in the game, and he just told himself that it was normal. The game was different from real life, but it was all still her in the end.

    But now, looking at the cellphone screen, Tang Linyi¡¯s whole brain went nk...

    ¡°Linyi-ge, no, it¡¯s not like this, it¡¯s not like this...¡±

    Song Xianxun had never thought that Wang Lele had a backup and would even pull it out in front of so many people, and her face was white. Looking at Tang Linyi, she couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and denying it.

    ¡°Linyi, I really didn¡¯t mean to. I just didn¡¯t want to hurt Senior Ling Chen. He said that he just wanted a kiss before he had to go abroad without any regrets. I have nothing to do with him...¡±

    ¡°Enough, Song Xianxun, I didn¡¯t know you were such a bitch before. When people go abroad, you¡¯d give them a kiss. Are you trying to make peopleugh...¡±

    Tang Linyi didn¡¯t speak. Wang Lele sped her hands and watched the y happily.

    However, Ling Chen, who hadn¡¯t spoken at this time, saw his goddess crying so much with an appearance of being very wronged. He immediately had tender feelings for the girl and had tofort her.

    ¡°Xianxun, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll take responsibility for you. Where can¡¯t Ipare to Tang Linyi, I¡¯ll be good to you...¡±

    It was okay when he hadn¡¯t said anything, but as soon as he said this, it seemed like the two of them really had something going on. He found that the people around him were looking at him differently, and Tang Linyi¡¯s expression had grown uglier. Song Xianxun¡¯s face turned red with anxiety.

    ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t like you at all...¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for her having a soft heart that day, how could this have happened? Senior Tang was the one she liked, not the stupid and fierce Ling Chen!

    However, no matter what the reason was, in the video, she stood on tiptoe to kiss Ling Chen, which was a brain-impaired move.

    In addition, Ling Chen was fond of her. Now she was actually angry in front of so many people. She might as well not deny it at all since she was really unclear on how to exin the situation.

    ¡°...¡±

    Gu Bai also widened his eyes and thought that this surprise hade in like a tornado. He had been worried about how to kick Song Xianxun out of the picture and hadn¡¯t expected her to be so brainless.

    ording to the character of Tang Linyi, no matter how much he liked her, he could never ept a woman who betrayed him.

    Holding back a smile, Gu Bai looked at Tang Linyi¡¯s expression and thought that his task would be finished soon. He couldn¡¯t show his happiness right now, but since someone else acted as the bad guy, he was naturally very happy.

    The farce didn¡¯tst for long. Soon the representative of the gamepany nearby discovered the scene of therge-scale gathering. It was almost 7PM, so he quickly just arranged to go ahead and start the meetup.

    After some procedural speeches, everyone started to eat and drink first, and then the liveliest part of the party would start: the two-person teampetition. Since it was a gaming party, the game was of course the theme.

    During the whole meal, Gu Bai paid attention to Tang Linyi. The other party¡¯s expression was ugly; he didn¡¯t speak, and he didn¡¯t catch up with Song Xianxun. Gu Bai didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    Song Xianxun sat next to Tang Linyi, fidgeting from the whispers and weird looks of the people around her, but she still didn¡¯t leave, and her mind was tough.

    ¡°What¡¯s actually your rtionship with him?¡± Pei Moqian noticed that Gu Bai¡¯s eyes had been looking at Tang Linyi, and he wasn¡¯t happy.

    Gu Bai was now immersed in the joy ofpleting the task. Seeing him also pleased his eyes, so he just said, ¡°My Ge, a Ge with the same surname as me,¡± without any further exnations.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the original host wasn¡¯t actually Tang Dahai¡¯s biological son, he wouldn¡¯t say it out loud himself. As for how others understood it, it was none of his business.

    After listening, Pei Moqian thought of the background information he had found. He was sure that Gu Bai really had an older brother, and so his mood improved. He changed his aggressive attack in the game to transform himself into a different person. He gently served Gu Bai some food.

    At this time, Gu Bai also had guessed his intentions. This guy clearly wanted to be intimate with him!

    But even if he knew that, Pei Moqian didn¡¯t have that person¡¯s aura, so he didn¡¯t n to develop anything with Pei Moqian. Once the task waspleted, he would leave.

    Some peopleughed and some people cried during the meal. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the two-person teampetition started. Gu Bai naturally teamed up with Pei Moqian.

    Since Pei Moqian¡¯s ount and equipment would all directly crush everyone, some people made a fuss.

    ¡°No way, no way, with Great God Qian¡¯s ount, no matter the equipment or the level, we will have to admit defeat in front of the couple. Today, the Great God isn¡¯t allowed to bully people...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Great God Qian, you¡¯re so powerful. If you use such a Great God ount, how are we supposed to live? Use a side ount! You must use a side ount!¡±

    ¡°Alright...¡±

    Pei Moqian nodded softly. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but his presence wasn¡¯t small. Gu Bai didn¡¯t care. He also used a side ount with him.

    Everyone put on the game helmet and entered the game together. When the game started, Gu Bai appeared, and everyone was surprised again.

    It wasn¡¯t because Gu Bai¡¯s side ount was a woman, or because of his side ount¡¯s equipment. Instead, his side ount had no good level equipment at all, but it was still easy for him to KO yers with a higher level than him.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa, the Great God is worthy of being a Great God. He¡¯s so powerful even without equipment...¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhh</i>, I¡¯ve decided. From today on, he is my goddess, oh no, he is a god!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to worship him as my teacher. You didn¡¯t see it just now. That midair flying kick, even my champion martial arts teacher can¡¯t do that move!"

    Because of Gu Bai¡¯s brilliant moves in the event, the entire meeting became more lively, and the crowd began to scream on Twitter. Game fans were just that inexplicable.

    When Tang Linyi saw Gu Bai¡¯s side ount, the whole man was stunned on the spot. His ugly face was unbelievable, and he rushed to Gu Bai in front of him.

    ¡°Are you ¡¯Bai¡¯?¡±

    Tang Linyi stared at Gu Bai as if to see something in his face. His eyes were red.

    Song Xianxun came up and saw Gu Bai¡¯s side ount, and she grew even paler. She couldn¡¯t help but step backwards. That Bai was actually him!

    Tang Linyi¡¯s expression was a little not right. Gu Bai wasn¡¯t sure what he wanted to do, and he could only nod.

    In the moment when he nodded, Tang Linyi¡¯s whole person seemed to shake. His voice was hoarse. ¡°You didn¡¯te to the appointment that day, did you?¡±

    ¡°What appointment?¡±

    Gu Bai paused, sitting in concentrated introspection, pretending to be stupid, like he didn¡¯t know anything.

    In fact, of course, he knew that from the beginning, Tang Linyi had confessed to his "Bai" side ount. Now, depending on the situation, Tang Linyi should have regarded Song Xianxun as him. Now he found that he had identified the wrong person. Song Xianxun, who he had identified as the wrong person, had actually cheated on him.

    He... was he going to spit up blood?

    Gu Bai observed the expression of Tang Linyi.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually ¡¯Bai¡¯, you¡¯re actually ¡¯Bai¡¯, impossible, impossible, impossible...¡±

    At this moment, Tang Linyi looked as if he had received a fatal blow. He murmured a few words with a pale face, then turned around abruptly and rushed out of the hotel.

    Song Xianxun wanted to keep up, but was rebuked by Tang Linyi¡¯s angry ¡°Scram¡±. Tang Linyi looked at her with cold eyes as if wanting to freeze her to death.

    Gu Bai wanted to follow them and check out the situation, but he was pulled away by Pei Moqian. Under the dark and inexplicable eyes of the other party, he only felt like his chrysanthemum was in danger, and his presence was very imposing. Gu Bai was defeated and sat back down obediently.

    He was so upset, and he just couldn¡¯t understand why he was so afraid of this man. It wasn¡¯t right, it wasn¡¯t right, it wasn¡¯t right <i>ah</i>, the opening of task this time waspletely not right <i>ahhhhh</i>!

    Gu Bai roared in his heart, and he was quickly about topletely forget about his task....

    .....

    Today¡¯s main event was the game party. Although Song Xianxun¡¯s matter was discussed for a while, after she left with Tang Linyi and Ling Chen, the party was restored to the essentials of an online game party.

    Everyone had known each other for a long time in the game. Apart from friends nearby who had yed with them, everyone else had never met in-person before. The virtual world was filled with people who had known each other for several years, so for the first time they met in real life, they were naturally excited and had a good time that night.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t y toote. He left at 10 o¡¯clock and went back upstairs in the hotel to have a rest. In fact, he didn¡¯t like the excitement very much. No matter how he acted, he couldn¡¯t integrate into the joy of those people, because he was different from them.

    When waiting for the elevator, Gu Bai stared at the man who had followed him. He was a bit frustrated and had a headache. He found that the man named Pei Moqian was really his nemesis.

    ¡°Pei Moqian, what do you want?¡±

    He turned his head aside and asked, a little annoyed and unhappy.

    Early on in the game, he felt that this person wasn¡¯t simple. After meeting, this feeling grew even more.

    For a long time, he had been very confident in doing his tasks or anything else. Even if he wasn¡¯t alwayspletely sure, he had never been afraid or worried.

    But this time, Pei Moqian surprised him a little. He found that no matter what he did, it seemed like he was under the control of the other man. Even though Gu Bai wasn¡¯t an ordinary person right now, he didn¡¯t have the confidence that he could win against him.

    Gu Bai had a premonition that if he couldn¡¯t escape the man as soon as possible right now, he would be in danger from now on.

    ¡°I think my intentions are obvious. I hope you can be my partner in real life, and I am pursuing you. Have I not been obvious enough before...¡±

    Pei Moqian, with his lips hooked into a smile, approached and reached out to the wall, confining Gu Bai between himself and the wall, breathing his hot breath onto Gu Bai¡¯s face. His voice was full of deep maism.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but at the moment he had met this person in the game, he felt as if this person was the one he was destined to be with. There was no reason.

    ¡°No way, I already have someone I like...¡±

    Gu Bai moved his face sideways and pushed him with his hand.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Pei Moqian¡¯s eyes were dim, and his voice was obviously cold. He stretched out another hand to wrap around Gu Bai¡¯s waist, pulled his body close to himself, and leaned over to bite Gu Bai¡¯s ear, his voice low.

    The boy¡¯s body was very soft with a faint indescribable fragrance. His long neck was white and attractive. Pei Moqian couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and ce a bite on Gu Bai¡¯s neck. Then his voice grew dangerous, and he chuckled.

    ¡°No matter who it is, from now on, you can only like me...¡±

    Originally it was just a punitive bite, but when Pei Moqian touched Gu Bai¡¯s skin, he couldn¡¯t let go of it. Pei Moqian felt like his soul had been excited and didn¡¯t want to let go of this feeling.

    In fact, he thought of doing it, and his hand on the wall also came back. He tightly held Gu Bai¡¯s body and greedily breathed in Gu Bai¡¯s breath.

    ¡°...¡±

    Gu Bai was bitten by him and shivered for a while. This body originally liked men, and now Pei Moqian was touching him everywhere, and Gu Bai was unable to stand all this teasing. Also, right now he was young and hot-blooded, so it was easy to go soft all over.

    Gulping in fresh air, Gu Bai restored his sanity, kicked Pei Moqian¡¯s stomach with his raised foot, and then drove his fist at him.

    Pei Moqian was immersed in the beautiful atmosphere, and he got a fist for for his troubles.

    Gu Bai¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t light. Pei Moqian¡¯s lip immediately began bleeding, and he couldn¡¯t help hissing because of the pain.

    If other people dared to try something like this against him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t spare them, but he couldn¡¯t get angry with the boy in front of him.

    Pei Moqian touched the corner of his mouth, smiled, and said, ¡°Really ruthless.¡± Then he started to fight with Gu Bai. The kitten was too wild to catch without fighting him.

    ¡°...¡±

    This wasn¡¯t in the game. Without the shackles of the game, Gu Bai¡¯s strength could be fully exerted. In a few short moves, Pei Moqian¡¯s smile grew more imposing. The kitten wasn¡¯t as simple as he had thought. How many secrets did he still have that he didn¡¯t know?

    No matter what Gu Bai felt in his heart, Pei Moqian waspletely an identalplication of his task. He knew that this person couldn¡¯t be provoked, but no matter who the other party was, Gu Bai wouldn¡¯t give in to a rtionship.

    He could be shameless and heartless, but there was always a limit in his heart. He was waiting; he was waiting for that person.

    This task was about to end. When Tang Linyi left just now, he had felt the emotions of the original owner of his body mostly disappear, and he just had to finish thest part before he would seed.

    He decided that since he couldn¡¯t provoke Pei Moqian, he would return to the starry space as soon as the task was finished. He didn¡¯t believe that this man could go to the starry space to find him!

    Meanwhile, Gu Bai tried to attack Pei Moqian. Although the opponent was fierce, he was also an ordinary person. Gu Bai would soon subdue him.

    Catching Pei Moqian¡¯s neck with one hand and cing a sharp knife to Pei Moqian¡¯s crotch with the other, Gu Bai sneered and warned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t beat you in the game, but that might not be the case in real life. I¡¯m warning you again, don¡¯t keep paying special attention to me, or I won¡¯t be merciful next time. If you really want to be a eunuch, I¡¯ll make that happen for you. <i>Tch</i>...¡±

    Having finished saying that, Gu Baipared the knife in his hand and made a <i>Tch</i> sound again, before shing into the elevator.

    Pei Moqian stared at the closed elevator doors for a moment, looked down at his bulging ce, and thought of Gu Bai¡¯s menacing little eyes just now. He couldn¡¯t help butugh angrily. How many times had this happened with this little kitten?

    He huffed andughed twice, not taking Gu Bai¡¯s threat to heart at all. His mouth hooked up, and he ran up the stairs.

    Gu Bai thought that even if Pei Moqian didn¡¯t give up, he wouldn¡¯t dare to bother him for the time being. However, he had just gotten out of the elevator, walked to the door of his room, and hadn¡¯t even touched his room card when he was attacked again.

    A warm, tall, and very strong body suddenly encircled him from behind. Before he could struggle, his hands were quickly locked into a pair of handcuffs.

    ¡°Pei Moqian, damn you, let me go!¡±

    Gu Bai struggled, and he was part angry and part shocked.

    It was impossible. He had been practicing for more than half a year now. Even if he wasn¡¯t a peerless master, he wasn¡¯t someone that modern, ordinary people could deal with.

    And his five senses were very sharp, yet he actually hadn¡¯t noticed anyone nearby just now and had even let someone cuff his hands. How could this happen!?

    ¡°Pei Moqian, if you dare touch me, I will really chop off your...¡±

    He forced himself to calm down from this ident. He threatened and gathered his internal force to shake off the handcuffs.

    But Pei Moqian was still unmoved. After holding Gu Bai in his arms, he turned into another room and ced him on a big, soft bed.

    ¡°Chop it off ba, death of ady¡¯s man, and it¡¯s romantic to be a ghost...¡±

    Pei Moqian chuckled softly, and his deep, hoarse voice sounded beside Gu Bai¡¯s ears.

    He opened his mouth and enveloped Gu Bai¡¯s earlobes with it. He felt that the person in his arms couldn¡¯t help shivering. He bit them with his teeth and nibbled at them for a while before he let go.

    Then he rubbed Gu Bai¡¯s reddish cheek with the tip of his nose, and his hands uneasily caught at Gu Bai¡¯s buttocks.

    ¡°Take your hands off!¡±

    Gu Bai¡¯s whole body was shaking. Because of the angle, he couldn¡¯t see Pei Moqian¡¯s expression, but he could clearly feel the boiling hot paws on his ass.

    At the moment, the dog¡¯s paws werepletely moving restlessly on his ass. It was really shameful to let Pei Moqian knead and knead at him, but at the moment, he was unable to resist at all and could only let him do what he wanted.

    He clenched his teeth and continued to gather his strength to get rid of the handcuffs. At the same time, he thought that if that man saw him being touched by another man, he didn¡¯t even know how angry he would be, even if it was someone else¡¯s body....

    ¡°Who are you thinking of?!¡±

    When Pei Moqian realized that Gu Bai¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t focused, Pei Moqian¡¯s eyes went dark. He pinched Gu Bai¡¯s chin and asked in a deep voice. He was also a man. Naturally, he could see the thoughts in Gu Bai¡¯s eyes.

    His chin was pinched, and it was painful, so Gu Bai hissed out a breath. He couldn¡¯t resist, so he could only show weakness.

    ¡°Pei Moqian, please let me go. Where did I provoke you? Can I apologize to you? Why do you just have it in for me...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have it in for you, I¡¯m interested in you!¡±

    Pei Moqian, with a lowugh, reached over to Gu Bai¡¯s fair and clear face and rubbed his fingertips over his soft lips for a moment with a smile in his eyes.

    ¡°Interested in wool!¡±

    When his mouth was rubbed, and his tofu was about to be eaten, Gu Bai¡¯s face turned red with rage.

    The original host¡¯s appearance was good, fair, and beautiful. Now his face was red, and with those bright eyes, he looked very lovely.

    This appearance caused that man¡¯s eyes to go slightly red, and his eyes looked extremely dangerous. Gu Bai¡¯s heart was shocked when he looked at them. He quietly said that this wasn¡¯t good, and he worked harder to strengthen his internal power.

    But the seduced man above him couldn¡¯t help it. With dark red eyes, he reached for Gu Bai¡¯s chin, snapped up his face, and pulled him into a lingering kiss.

    The sweet breath confused Pei Moqian¡¯s mind instantly. Even if he lost his life in the next moment, he would die willingly.

    ¡°...¡±

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes sparked with anger at the moment of him being kissed, and then a sense of familiarity came to his mind. The sparks in his eyes disappeared, the real Qi gathered in his body also went down, and his eyes opened incredibly wide.

    This familiar feeling was...

    Without waiting for Gu Bai to think anymore, Pei Moqian¡¯s kiss grew fiercer and fiercer, as if he regretted not being able to bite Gu Bai¡¯s lips down and swallow them.

    ¡°Oh ¡«¡±

    Gu Bai¡¯s whole body was soft, and his face instantly turned red. His eyes, that had just been icy cold, were now confused. Such a strong and familiar masculine aura made him addicted.

    No matter how long they had been separated, or whose body they were changed into, the breath emanating from the soul wouldn¡¯t change.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why he hadn¡¯t felt it at Pei Moqian¡¯s side before, he couldn¡¯t be wrong at this moment. Pei Moqian was that man, alright!

    The person he had been waiting so long for had actually been by his side the entire time. They had actually fought each other three or four times this lifetime. Pei Moqian was actually that person, and Gu Bai actually hadn¡¯t discovered it....

    Gu Bai had a feeling like he wanted tough. Instead of struggling, he took the initiative to respond to the other¡¯s kisses, feeling warm, selfless, and joyful.

    Since he had entered the world, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought about the other party, but he really hadn¡¯t known whether he could meet him this time. He had been afraid, afraid that he couldn¡¯t meet him in this world, but now.....Splendid.

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes were moist. He tried to energetically kiss back and absorb the familiar breath to make up for his previous fear.

    This kind of active, responding kiss shocked Pei Moqian for a bit, then his eyes went red, and he again increased the strength of the kiss, until Gu Bai couldn¡¯t breathe before he let go.

    ¡°Wait, you let me go first...¡±

    Pei Moqian loosened his mouth from Gu Bai¡¯s lips and left to kiss him on the neck. Gu Bai didn¡¯t refuse but rxed his body and raised his head to cooperate while talking.

    This man still hadn¡¯t changed at all. When he got into bed, he was like a beast. He was aggressive and eager, but his hands were both so hot.

    ¡°Not letting go.¡±

    Pei Moqian smiled and didn¡¯t move. He had been thrown into a pit by Gu Bai many times, so he had also learned what to do. Once he caught the man, he couldn¡¯t let go, or he would regret it!

    Compassionately, he rubbed Gu Bai¡¯s red and swollen lips. Pei Moqian took off Gu Bai¡¯s clothes and shoes and carried him into the bathroom to help him take a bath.

    But the man overestimated his perseverance too much. The young man¡¯s soft and white body was so attractive. When he washed half of it, he couldn¡¯t help taking off his own clothes and also entering the bathtub to kiss Gu Bai¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Asshole!¡±

    Gu Bai pushed him away, smiling and cursing at him. In front of Pei Moqian¡¯s surprised eyes, Gu Bai broke the handcuffs on his hands. He didn¡¯t leave and took the initiative to grab his shoulder and kiss him again.

    Pei Moqian wasn¡¯t shocked this time, but he still couldn¡¯t quite believe it, yet he responded. He reached out his hands to hold Gu Bai in his arms again and kissed him....

    Since he met this man in the game, at first sight, he seemed to be possessed. There was a voice telling him that this was the man he had been looking for.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know the other side¡¯s appearance, even if the other side kept provoking him, he couldn¡¯t get angry.

    Until he met him in real life, and he saw his eyes, so clear, so bright, like the stars in the sky, emitting unparalleled light.

    With an even louder and more fiery moan, Pei Moqian¡¯s dark eyes changed a few times, as if something in his body was waking up, firmly holding the already confused and paralyzed man on top of him blissfully.

    In his bewilderment, Gu Bai¡¯s eyes focused on Pei Moqian¡¯s shoulders. There was a kind of peace of mind that had been hanging in the air for a long time. It seemed as if his empty heart was filling up little by little.

    ¡°Bai......¡±

    Pei Moqian held Gu Bai lovingly, his dark eyes moist, thinking that his unique Bai finally came back.

    ...

    At the same time, nine days were up.

    In the holy pce, a man in a golden robe and a golden crown suddenly felt something and stood up abruptly.

    After his bodyguard withdrew, the man in the golden robe took out a ball that was as big as a fist.

    When he saw that the tiny red me in the bead had suddenly be a little bigger, his face showed the feeling of ecstasy.

    ¡ª

    <strong>Juurensha</strong>: Welp, long chapter, but some face-pping, and the two of them finally getting together in this world

 Chapter 51

    TLed by Shirubame

    TLCed by Dandan

    Edited by Evan

    The next morning, Gu Bai woke up in Pei Moqian¡¯s arms. Recalling the passion fromst night, Gu Bai felt ashamed, but at the same time couldn¡¯t help holding Pei Moqian again to breathe in his familiar scent.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why he hadn¡¯t felt the familiarity from Pei Moqian before, the intimate contact between them at this moment told Gu Bai that Pei Moqian was that man. In any case, being able to meet was a good thing. There was no need to think about it too much. He just needed to care about every moment in the present.

    After the meet-up, the two left by ne in the afternoon.

    Pei Moqian didn¡¯t ask Gu Bai why he was so opposed to him before, especially the reason behind the current change in his demeanor. Gu Bai didn¡¯t exin much either. He was in a good mood and let the other lead him.

    Tang Linyi flew back to Nanshi the night before. When Gu Bai got home, he only knew that Tang Linyi never came out of his room since the moment he got home.

    Tang Dahai and the others obviously didn¡¯t know about the meet-up. The people who had to go to thepany went to thepany as usual, those who went to the salon went to the salon, and those who were to busy themselves in the kitchen busied themselves in the kitchen.

    Due to thest bit of the original host¡¯s emotions remaining in his chest, Gu Bai thought about it and then boldly knocked on Tang Linyi¡¯s door.

    "Ge, it¡¯s me......"

    After knocking for a while, Gu Bai called out to the other before opening the door.

    When the door opened, Tang Linyi saw Gu Bai standing at the door. Tang Linyi looked haggard, and he had aplex expression on his face. He didn¡¯t speak, nor let Gu Bai in, remaining silent for a long time.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t know what Tang Linyi was thinking about, but the turbulent emotions in his chest told him that what Tang Linyi was thinking about had to be about him.

    "Ge, are you okay? Yesterday....."

    "Zihao, I want to ask you a question."

    Tang Linyi suddenly interrupted Gu Bai.

    Gu Bai nodded, indicating to him to continue, while feeling a little moved in his heart. Tang Linyi could actually call him Zihao so kindly? It was like the sun was rising from the west.

    "Your gaming ID, ¡¯Bai¡¯, when did you start ying on it?"

    "Around 3 months ago. What¡¯s the matter?"

    Around 3 months ago, the timing was just right.....

    The expression in Tang Linyi¡¯s eyes became even moreplicated, and his hands by his sides shook. Something seemed to break at this moment.

    It turned out that the "Bai" who cooperated with him was Zihao, the "Bai" who talked cheerfully with him was Zihao, and the clever "Bai" who he resonated with in his heart was Zihao. The person he liked was, yes...Tang Zihao....

    At the same time, Gu Bai felt that the emotional distance in his chest overturn and gradually disappear, which meant that his task was finallypleted.

    "Zihao, the ID called ¡¯Bai¡¯, give it to meter....."

    After a while, Tang Linyi spoke, then turned around back into his room. The view of his back felt indescribably dispirited. At this moment, his aura was no longer so cold.

    Gu Bai looked at Tang Linyi¡¯s back and sighed with regret.

    In fact, he had pretty much guessed that Tang Linyi didn¡¯t actually like Song Xianxun, but rather, mistook Song Xianxun as "Bai" from the game.

    Now, Song Xianxun had not only made him lose face, but it had also turned out that, in the end, the "girl" he liked was a man, his younger brother. It would take a long time for Tang Linyi to recover from this blow.

    Gu Bai spected that thest remnant of the original host had remained because of his unspoken wish for Tang Linyi¡¯s love.

    The simple-minded teenager fell in love with a man he could never obtain. He yearned but was afraid. He could only hide his love in his heart.

    Gu Bai took a deep breath and left.

    After that day, he discovered that Tang Linyi seemed to have changed somewhat, but was still cold and aloof. He and Song Xianxun broke up. No matter how the other exined, his face didn¡¯t change.

    He merely responded, "You were never the person I liked," and left coldly without even looking back.

    Song Xianxun visited him twice in a row and didn¡¯t dare to find him anymore. She left with red eyes. She got together with Ling Chen two dayster.

    Whether it was Tang Linyi or Ling Chen, both were famous students known to be rich and handsome, so Song Xianxun bing the girlfriend of both of them, before and after, naturally attracted her ssmates¡¯ attention.

    In addition, because of Tang Linyi, she had a falling out with Wang Lele. Wang Lele hated her to death and told everyone that Song Xianxun had a foot in two camps. For a while, the three characters "Song Xianxun" became the name that all the students of Qing University knew of. Everyone looked at her strangely.

    Song Xianxun, who had always been regarded as a goddess, couldn¡¯t stand this kind of sudden treatment. However, she was now a third-year. It wasn¡¯t easy to transfer to another school, and not only that, Qing University was the best university in Nanshi. So she could only brace herself and continue to go to school, passing each day as if it was a year.

    But fortunately, Ling Chen was there, so no one dared to say anything directly to her face. He took her out to y around after ss, which made it less unbearable.

    But the good times didn¡¯tst long. Song Xianxun soon found out that although Ling Chen liked her, he was simply a yboy with many ambiguous partners around him. He once kissed another woman in a KTV in front of her.

    Song Xianxun was very angry, but Ling Chen didn¡¯t care at all. Naturally, before, she was the best that couldn¡¯t be obtained. Now that he had obtained the goddess, she was no longer a goddess.

    Also, Song Xianxan¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t as gentle as her appearance. She was impulsive and irritable. It was cute to be coquettish and jealous asionally, but it was annoying to be jealous and running wild every single day.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Ling Chen became toozy to coax her, and they quarreled everyday.

    By the end of the term, before Song Xianxun broke up with Ling Chen, the Ling family faced bad luck. The government used Gu Bai¡¯s prior anonymous incriminating evidence to uproot the Ling family.

    Ling Chen¡¯s parents were arrested and his family¡¯s property was frozen. Ling Chen couldn¡¯t escape. Although he was a student at school normally, he did a lot of work with his father secretly. Furthermore, he was over 20 years old, so he was also arrested.

    When Ling Chen was arrested, Song Xianxun was shocked stupid. She gave everything to Ling Chen, but now the other was saying that he was being confined immediately. What was she going to do now?

    But being stupid couldn¡¯t change reality. Tang Linyi and she had broken up, and Ling Chen was now in confinement. Naturally, the two of them were finished.

    Without Ling Chen¡¯s care, her ssmates were no longer afraid of talking about her and didn¡¯t hide their words.

    Especially her former good sister, Wang Lele, whose rtionship with her was now ipatible as fire and water. Every time Wang Lele saw her, she had to mock her before she left.

    Song Xianxun was enraged. Holding a grudge in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but spread some of Wang Lele¡¯s private affairs to the public, and the two good sisters were at each other¡¯s throats.

    Finally, with great difficulty, Song Xianxun was able to get an internship, so she went through the procedures and left school as quickly as possible.

    However, it was unknown why she was so unlucky. There were several students from her school who were also interns at thepany, and her affairs were naturally spread again, to the extent that her rtionships with the people of thepany weren¡¯t at all good.

    After that, there were no male colleagues who pursued her in thepany, and she didn¡¯t get the chance to know any high-quality men outside. She always felt that the person she was introduced to was not worthy enough, and she didn¡¯t get married until she was in her thirties.

    Song Xianxun was very depressed after her marriage. Whenever she recalled the glory of her youth, then looked at how busy and tired she was now, she felt very sad....

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t stay in the Tang family for long. After graduating from university, he and Pei Moqian went abroad to get married. Zhang Li was astonished, but epted it at once.

    Zhang Li could be Tang Dahai¡¯s little wife with no name, proving that she was definitely a person of no moral integrity, so whether Gu Bai liked men or women, she didn¡¯t care.

    On the contrary, Tang Dahai, who didn¡¯t know that the original host wasn¡¯t his own, and therefore thought Tang Zihao was his own son, naturally was in a bad mood.

    But Pei Moqian¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t ordinary. Among the world¡¯s top 500rgest corporations, the fiery hot "Record of Immortal Cultivation" was under his control. The Tang Family wasn¡¯t much bigger than an ant in front of the Pei family. He had no choice but to give his consent. Fortunately, he had a son who also epted the situation.

    Not long after Tang Linyi and Song Xianxun broke up, Tang Linyi went to work as an intern at apany. After Gu Bai and Pei Moqian got together, he married a wife from a family of simr status under the arrangement of his family. He never yed games again. It seemed that the past events were buried in his heart.

    When Gu Bai returned to the starry space, he felt that his weak soul had finally recovered its solidity.

    "The task waspleted well. Tang Zihao was very satisfied..."

    The familiar voice sounded. Gu Bai looked up and saw the shadow in ck armor, who seemed to have been waiting in the starry space for a long time.

    Unlike the cold and emotionless voice from before, this time he heard a trace of joy in the voice of the mysterious master.

    But Gu Bai didn¡¯t look into it too much, and instead directly sped his hands in greeting.

    "Thank you very much for your appreciation, Master. I want to enter the next task right away..."

    Only when he entered the task could he continue to be with that man.

    As soon as his words fell, the mysterious man across from him didn¡¯t immediately make a sound. His eyes, which once had been ice-cold, stared at Gu Bai and fluctuated several times.

    His eyelids lifted, and his deep and dark eyes were full of starlight, an unspeakable brilliance in the dark of the night.

    "You don¡¯t want to take a moment to rest?" There was some concern that was suppressed in the tone.

    "No need...."

    Gu Bai was sure to nod his head. He now only wanted to enter the next world quickly. He had repeatedly met that man so many times, so he had a special feeling that he would definitely meet the other man again.

    Seeing his look of eager anticipation, the figure of the mysterious man seemed to tremble a little. He seemed to have an impulse to approach Gu Bai, but in the end, resisted.

    "That man, the man you meet every time you enter a world, you like him?"

    Hearing the mysterious man¡¯s words, Gu Bai was stunned again, but then immediately regained hisposure. He was unsure why the mysterious master would take the initiative to speak. After all, Gu Bai was the one who took the initiative to chat before.

    Furthermore, because of that man, the mysterious master had warned him before. Was the mysterious master afraid he would dy the tasks because of that man?

    "Master, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make the same mistake asst time..."

    Gu Bai thought about it and clearly stated his dedication. He would absolutely never indulge in the world again, because if he died like that, he would never see that man again.

    "It¡¯s okay. I just want to know, why you towards him....." Saying this, the mysterious man paused. His voice seemed a little hoarse with an imperceptible expectation.

    ¡°I chose you before, because I was very sure you wouldn¡¯t be enamoured with anyone, but why only him...¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t know, but you can be rest assured, Master, I really won¡¯t affect the task again. Please, Master, give me a chance. I... I want to see him again.¡±

    Gu Bai shook his head and didn¡¯t deny his feelings. He knew that the mysterious master was very powerful. Since the other could send him into worlds toplete tasks, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he knew of his actions in the world.

    Maybe Gu Bai used to be a person without a heart, but now he had one. That man was his heart. As long as he saw the other, he felt like he was different. Mysteriously and inexorably, he seemed to have been looking for him for a long time, but atst, he had finally found him.

    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Gu Bai¡¯s face that he didn¡¯t even notice.

    The mysterious man, who had been staring at him, naturally saw his expression. At that moment, he felt that watching all this time was worth it.

    "I promise you that you can meet him in every world in the future. Also, don¡¯t call me master anymore... Ye Cang, that¡¯s my name!"

    After he said that, the mysterious master¡¯s mouth revealed a smile, then he waved Gu Bai, who hadn¡¯t yet responded, into the next world.

    As soon as Gu Bai left, the man drifted to the ce where he had just stood and raised his chin, as if he were sensing some kind of aura.

    Likest time, a ball of dark light flew out of his hands and turned into a human form. It looked exactly like Pei Moqian, with a slight smile on his face.

    "He really is Bai, there¡¯s no mistake."

    Hearing this, Ye Cang¡¯s face, which was half-covered with a mask, also showed a smile. There was endless excitement and joy in his cold eyes, and his voice was rough and husky, yet also a bit upset.

    "I¡¯m so stupid. In spite of everything, I didn¡¯t discover it before....Just why has the appearance and aura of Bai¡¯s soul unexpectedly andpletely changed?..."

    ¡°Is it because of that guy? After all, he¡¯s...¡± Pei Moqian frowned, and his eyes, identical to those of the mysterious man¡¯s, became bloodthirsty.

    "No, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing...."

    Before Pei Moqian finished speaking, the mysterious man interrupted him. He raised his head and stared at the boundless sky. A long time passed before he made a sound.

    "The only one in the world who can change the appearance and aura of Bai¡¯s soul is Bai himself. No one can control his soul, not even the underworld, which controls the reincarnation of six realms of life.

    "Bai......what¡¯s he doing?"

    "I don¡¯t know...But no matter what Bai is doing, I believe in him..."

    The mysterious man shook his head and retracted Pei Moqian back into his body, experiencing the scenes and feelings of being with Gu Bai in that world, with a smile on his lips.

    His fingers gently touched the jade figure in his hand. The gentle action was like touching a lover¡¯s skin, sentimental and lingering.

    And that¡¯s a wrap for the gaming arc! £Ü(^¨Œ^£À)¥Î We finally have a name, Ye Cang!

    Cat: It can also be tranted to Night Crow which was funny

    El: Night Crow, I love you! Night Crow! ...no

    Evan: <i>sounds chunni</i>

    Thank you <strong>k</strong> for the Kofi! <3 *squeals*

    Onto the next arc: Bark?!

 Chapter 52

    TL: Cat

    TLC: sleepchaser, Callis

    Editor: Dandan

    The Autumn air was refreshing, with the heat of Summer having just receded. The sky was the colour of water that had been filtered blue to the point where it made others feelfortable and refreshed, beautiful to the point of intoxication.

    Somewhere in the pce of the state of Wei,y a beautiful house that was built in the northwest corner of the imperial pce.

    The house was built with twoyers of green tiles and ridges on the roof, and a pair of auspicious beasts were lying on the top of the ridges. Although they were carved from wood, the knife technique was very delicate and lifelike.

    From time to time, the sounds of cats and dogs could be heard inside the house. Looking at the que hung up on the door, such a beautiful house was actually a ce for raising such animals. The pce was indeed a pce, but even the domesticated animals prospered so well.

    Two little eunuchs dressed in blue came from the room, one carrying a small and exquisite gold cage. Closed inside the cage,y a little snow-white dog with short legs. The other eunuch carried a package that was filled to the brim with items needed by the dog. While walking, they talked.

    "Tell me, what breed is this dog that was given as a tribute from the West? We''ve raised so many different types of cats and dogs, yet have never seen such a breed before. Not only is it cute, look at its round eyes that are looking everywhere. Even when it''s not in its sleeping area, it won''t make a sound. It''s really intelligent¡­"

    "You don''t say! This dog doesn''t need us to train it every day. When it needs to do its business, it will climb into the wooden basin by itself. Whenever it''s time to eat, it''ll bark twice. It only barks twice at meal time every day, as if he were human¡­"

    "Yeah, yeah. It''s rare to see such an intelligent dog. No wonder it''s a tribute. Now it''s been adopted by Her Majesty, Consort Ru. When a person achieves the Dao, everyone around him will also ascend. Even the dogs and cats of the courtyard would have a higher status than the people outside¡­"

    "No, in fact Her Majesty Consort Ru is the most gentle and kind. This dog really has it good¡­"

    As the two little eunuchs conversed while walking, they didn''t notice that the little snow-white dog in the cage had unexpectedly a human-like expression, like it wanted to cry but no tears woulde out.

    Gu Bai was very depressed. He had always thought that all the tasks that he would receive would all be in the form of a human being. He never would have thought that he could be some other creature besides a human.

    For this task, the original host was a dog. Although it was a dog who had achieved spiritual wisdom, and reluctantly became a Yao, in essence it was still a dog!

    The original host was called Ah Bai. As an animal, it originally had no name. Ah Bai was the result of its own white fur.

    When Ah Bai was born, he was separated from his birth mother. The master who carried him away did not yet have the chance to name him before dying in an unforeseen, idental death in the forest due. As a result, Ah Bai was left in the forest, and was thenter taken away by a white tiger, thought of as a toy. That was how Ah Bai survived the ordeal.

    Because he was left in a mountain that had a lot of spiritual energy in it, his consciousness had prematurely awakened, breaking away from the beasts and rising into an insignificant Yao.

    As a Yao, it was more difficult to practice than it was for a normal human being. To make it more challenging, there was no longer any spiritual master to help teach Ah Bai.

    The effect of this kind of cultivation was not that obvious. Many Yao who had been practicing for hundreds of years might not be as talented as those who had only been practicing for 30 years.

    Therefore, his cultivation was not only meagre, but he also was not able to identify other Yao. What was even worse, was that Ah Bai couldn''t even recognise that he, himself was a "Yao". He practiced instinctively all day while ying in the mountains.

    So after one or two hundred years living in the mountains, Ah Bai felt bored. One day, he decided to leave the mountain, venturing off into the bustling human town.

    Although he was originally just amon puppy, because of his Yao''s cultivation Ah Bai''s canine appearance had changed entirely.

    His white fur was first ss, with it changing to a softer and brighter feel, even surpassing that of a seductive fox''s fur. His four short legs, plus his pair of round eyes that shone with intelligence, just take a nce and you didn''t even have to mention how cute Ah Bai was.

    Although he was a "Yao", because of his low cultivation, Ah Bai had little magic power, except for attaining some intelligence and agility. Overall, Ah Bai was still just an adorable and good-looking puppy.

    As a result of his beautiful appearance. After Ah Bai left the mountains, he was caught by a passing tribute team, from the Western Regions. As a tribute, it was sent to the pce of the State of Wei.

    Once he had arrived at the imperial pce of the State of Wei, due to his adorable appearance, Ah Bai was adopted by Her Majesty, Consort Ru, who took a fancy to him.

    Speaking of this, one should also talk about Her Majesty, Consort Ru. Her real name was Su Xinru. She was originally a xiunu, and could only be considered pretty. She could not be called a cmitous beauty. Compared to the other beauties in the imperial harem, she was not as eye-catching.

    However, it was a mystery as to when Su Xinru had begun to change. Her skin became smooth and soft, like it could be broken from a tap or a puff of air. Her picturesque features andplexion were tender, and her appearance became extraordinarily beautiful..

    With such a beautiful face and a gentle and understanding character, she had smoothly won over the Emperor''s favour. One day, she was finally granted the title of Imperial Consort, and was then allowed to manage the harem.

    Therefore, being bestowed to such a beloved concubine, Ah Bai ought to enjoy a veryfortable life.

    In truth, Ah Bai''s life by Consort Ru''s side was pretty good. His meals, drinks, living area, and entertainment were all taken care of by other people. It was even better than some of the lower-ranked Imperial concubines.

    In addition, to Ah Bai''s luck, he was able to often see the Emperor Tianchen of the State of Wei, which had opened up an unrequited puppy love towards the Emperor.

    Seeing this, the corner of Gu Bai''s mouth twitched. He had already guessed what the key points of his task were.

    That Emperor Tianchen was nothing more than a prince born from a low-ranking pce maid of the State of Wei. Without a powerful maternal n to support him, he was inconspicuous among the other princes.

    However, he had practiced the martial arts skills very well, and had kept a low profile. In theter stages of the battle for the throne, he defeated the other princes and forced the Wei Emperor to pass the throne to him before he died.

    Such a cruel and merciless means of ascending the throne naturally made others brand him a tyrant. However, Emperor Tianchen did not care, and in addition to his personality and schemes, he was despotic. Yet all the courtiers had to admit that Emperor Tianchen was a very capable ruler.

    Beyond that of his reign, Emperor Tianchen''s appearance was very handsome; he had bronze-coloured skin, a tall and strong physique, along with a pair of thick eyebrows that was nted towards his sideburns. His face was sharp as a knife, and was handsome too.

    So, it was no surprise that Ah Bai, a simple puppy Yao who had never seen the world, would fall head over tails for this tyrant.

    In addition, Ah Bai noticed that because Tianchen was the emperor, his body carried the purple Dragon Qi. It was this type of Qi that was off-putting to demons and ghosts.

    However, he was not afraid. On the contrary, he often met with Emperor Tianchen and was even intimate with him. The purple Dragon Qi that the other had inherited helped Ah Bai cultivate. In a short amount of time, his cultivation was equal to what it would have been had he cultivated in the mountains for a hundred years.

    In this way, Ah Bai was more fond of sticking to the Emperor Tianchen. He secretly wished to have the body of a human so that he could be together with the Majesty that he loved and admired.

    The imagination is the flesh, reality is the backbone.

    He didn¡¯t know when it began, but Ah Bai noticed that his cultivation was like a funnel. He¡¯d cultivate one day, and it would be gone the next.

    It went on until one day, he found that he had be an ordinary puppy, and his spiritual cultivation disappeared. He was shocked to know that it was Her Majesty, Consort Ru. The other side somehow found Ah Bai''s "Yao" identity and managed to absorb all of his cultivation.

    From then on, Su Xinru tore off the disguise she had long since been hiding behind . She not only tortured Ah Bai in private, but also colluded with the Imperial Prince to conspire for the throne.

    He often saw Her Majesty, Consort Su reach her hand out to hook around the Heavenly Emperor''s neck. The Heavenly Emperor had smiled at her with an expression he had never used with any of the other imperial concubines, tapping her nose, face showing his pampering. In his heart, the original host was both envious and worried.

    Ah Bai was eager to rip off the mask that the other had put on. He didn''t want his beloved Emperor Tianchen to be deceived by this woman''s deceptive mask. However, it was pointless because he was just a dog, and who would believe a dog?

    By this time, Ah Bai''s life had already tragicallye to its end.

    Her Majesty, Consort Ru, had taken it upon her own hands to kill him. Before he died, he suffered from all kinds of torture, finally being skinned by Consort Ru.

    When his immortal soul flew out of his body, he could see Su Xinru''s bloody and ruthless expression, murmuring words that he could not understand.

    "¡­Fortunately, I¡¯m an Imperial Consort now. There are no animal protectionws in this era. Otherwise, I''ll be put into jail for two years, if the dogs lover knew about my behaviour. Hey! System! Didn''t you say you wanted to absorb the grievances? Hurry up! I lived the first half of my life in the 21st century where the red g was fluttering about, I never learned about stuff like extraordinary things, unnatural strength, chaos and spiritual beings! How long can the Emperor Tianchen live for?¡­"

    Ah Bai couldn''t understand most of these words, but he understood one thing, that was, his beloved Majesty was going to be killed by this witch!

    However, at that time, he had already died and couldn''t do anything, but by chance, the original host found his mysterious master and made a deal.

    The original host currently had two wishes.

    First, stop the evil woman Su Xinru from murdering his Majesty. Second, he must gain the favour of the Emperor Tianchen. Fuck!

    After receiving the story, Gu Bai was unable to restrain his thoughts.

    The first task wasn''t hard to do: stopping Su Xinru, the evil woman, from murdering Emperor Tianchen. The degree of difficulty for the second task, obtaining the Emperor Tianchen''s favour was more difficult than making Monkey King of Tang MonkGJ!

    Don''t forget, the original host was just a dog. Even if he was already a Yao, he was still short on time for transforming into a human.

    Was it normal for a person to fall in love with a dog? Furthermore, it was even the Emperor, His Majesty, the ruler of a harem of the three thousand beauties!

    A dog VS a group of harem''s concubines. This¡­ Was there any chance of sess¡­?

    It''s been such a long time since Gu Bai felt that it was going to be a difficult task to handle.

    In addition to the original host''s desire for the Emperor Tianchen''s love being difficult, another truth unveiled by the plot gave him an evenrger headache.

    Perhaps the original host didn''t understand Su Xinru''s inexplicable murmurings to herself before he died, but as a system user, he understood that she was from a modern world, provided with help in the form of details of the storyline. He already knew what Su Xinru''s origins were.

    It was obvious from the other party''s words that Su Xinru was a transmigrator. In addition, the other was not just an ordinary transmigrator.

    The original Su Xinru was just an average, pretty daughter of a humble family, but she suddenly turned into a gorgeous beauty. With thest words, Gu Bai guessed that the other party might have a very peculiar system.

    Gu Bai had also been influenced from living during the modern age of the Inte, so he knew what a system was. . . There were various signs that Su Xinru''s system was not that simple.

    In addition to releasing tasks to the host to exchange things, it seems to have intelligence, almost like a ''Yao''. Obviously, it was not Su Xinru who uncovered the status of the original host, but the system that had discovered that the original host was a Yao, devouring the cultivation of the original host for its own use.

    In this way, Gu Bai had to deal with quite a powerful system as his enemy, of which he was not very clear about the details of.

    After receiving and analysing the whole plot, Gu Bai felt an oing headache.

    However, he was not the kind to just give up easily. No matter how hard the task was, he will try his best to finish it.

    Only this time, the original body of this task was just a dog. If he wanted a majesty who had the beauty of rivers and mountains to fall in love with a dog, Gu Bai could only smile bitterly and put this wish behind him.

    He''d better finish the task of preventing Su Xinru from murdering Emperor Tianchen first. As for the task of making Emperor Tianchen fall in love with him¡­ He would try his best, but it truly was impossible. This time, he could only admit defeat. A human ¨C Yao rtionship wasn''t difficult, but it was very difficult for a Yao that hadn''t transformed¡­¡­

    *************

    Two little eunuchs went all the way to Her Majesty, Consort Ru''s Biquan pce with Gu Bai in a golden cage. Gu Bai was in a hurry to get out of the cage. Su Xinru had a system in her hand. He currently didn''t have any ability to protect himself. If he fell into the other''s grasp, he would share a fate simr to that of the original host''s.

    Seeing that he was getting closer to Biquan Pce, Gu Bai''s heart was full of worry. Since he was already here, he might as well see it to the end.He suddenly rammed himself against the cage. Because the little eunuch wasn''t careful, the cage fell from his hands onto the ground and the door opened. Gu Bai rushed out.

    "Ah, how did it run out? Hurry, catch it¡­"

    The two little eunuchs were shocked. They hurried to chase after him. This was the dog Her Majesty had taken a fancy to. If something bad happened, they''d have to bear all the consequences.

    Gu Bai didn''t care about the two little eunuchs behind him. When he left the cage, he ran straight towards the Imperial study.

    As a dog, if you wanted to survive in the pce, you had to find a good master. Who in the pce would be more powerful than the Emperor?

    The answer was, of course that there wasn''t, so embracing his Majesty''s thigh was now the primary goal!

    Although the original host''s aplishments were not high, he was already a Yao. His body was extremely agile and flexible. Gu Bai soon threw off the two little eunuchs and had found the Imperial study using the original host''s memories, and jumped in through the window.

    As soon as he had arrived at the Imperial study, Gu Bai caught sight of a man sitting behind a desk. He was dressed in bright yellow imperial robes. Handsome in a heroic and righteous way, a high nose bridge and deep eyes. His whole body exuded the majesty and imposing manner of someone belonging to the imperial family. Who else could he be but Emperor Tianchen?

    Gu Bai''s eyes widened in an instant, and then from his chest bubbled out a burst of excitement.

    "Woof, woof, woof¡­" Your Majesty, your Majesty! My dear Majesty! The majesty I love and respect, I love you!

    After a moment of feverish excitement, he could not hold himself from sprinting over with his little legs any longer. Then hey by Emperor Tianchen''s feet, stuck out his tongue, and licked his shoes. His gaze was full of passionate love and endless yearning , wishing that he would never leave His Majesty''s side for a lifetime.

    It wasn''t until Emperor Tianchen felt something at his feet, reached out to grab Gu Bai''s nape, and lifted him as if he were lifting a kitten, that this ended. It wasn''t until he doubtfully asked, "Where did this little doge from?", that Gu Bai finally came to his senses.

    Gu Bai''s expression immediately distorted.

    What the fuck! Due to his excitement, he had actually licked the other person''s shoes to express his love! He had actually barked so naturally and full of sentimental attachment! He had actually continued to act out the original host''s canine instincts! What the fuck!!

    He cursed in his heart. Gu Bai really could not bear to look at himself. He had actually done such an idiotic thing. The emotions of the original host were truly difficult to deal with for each task.

    However, after a short roar, he still had to bow to reality. He widened his eyes, and stretched out a fat, short front paw to scratch the sleeves of Emperor Tianchen, acting cute.

    "Woof woof¡­"

    Well, in order to finish the task, even if he was a dog, he had already epted it. Anyway, no one would be able to recognize him after he finished the task! Yes, that''s it. In order toplete the task, his integrity could be eatenpletely!

    T/N:

    Cat: Hi all! £Ï(¨R?¨Q)£Ï Some of you may know me or you might be thetter in which you don¡¯t! but that¡¯s okay! Just need to remind you to not call me a trantor cause i''m no way in the same league as the other <i>(awesome)</i> Trantors.

    Now onto what most authors you see in novels do! The Thank you messages! ???(?????)?*?

    I want to thank sleepchaser, DanDan and Callis for all the help, along with Divi, Elestrea, Mina, BaobaoBeth and Cheonsa_I_BL for helping me during my rookie/noob times.

    You won''t be seeing me often as I don''t think I''ll have a go at this again, but to end it off with a happy or funny note, here are a bit ofmentary of the chapter i did:

 Chapter 53

    Trantor: Callis

    Editors: Cat, Evan

    "Woof, woof......"

    It was difficult for Gu Bai to bear being carried by the scruff of his neck like a cat by Emperor Tianchen. Right now, he was a dog! A dog! He wasn¡¯t a cat, so being carried like this hurt!

    After several rounds offorting himself through self-hypnotism, he had already very quickly adapted to his current form as a dog. His four paws were incessantly moving in the air.

    His two front paws were positioned in a respectful manner, and his pair of eyes showed a wretchedly shameless, meng-selling expression. A grievance-filled ¡¯woof woof¡¯ sound came from his mouth. Don¡¯t look too much...... It was too cute!

    "Which pce did youe from?"

    Emperor Tianchen¡¯s deep eyes shed and showed a little interest. He ced down the brush he had been using to write an Imperial edict with, smiled, and asked.

    He typically didn¡¯t like pets, feeling that they were both dirty and noisy. But today, somehow, he couldn¡¯t move his gaze from the little puppy.

    Its fur was snow-white and its body was round with four short legs. It was very cute and a delight to look at, and its expression was especially vivid and clever. He seemed to see the grievance in its eyes.

    Grievance?

    Emperor Tiancheng noticed that the way he grasped the little puppy seemed to be somewhat wrong, so he changed his movement. He was still holding onto Gu Bai¡¯s neck with one hand, whilst his other hand helped support Gu Bai¡¯s butt. The little pet was so cute that it was extremely likeable.

    "Woof, woof......" Your Majesty, Your Majesty!

    Gu Bai felt veryfortable being held by this very careful action, especially when Emperor Tianchen smiled at him like this. The feelings of the original host seeped out, stirring up his emotions.

    How would a dog express that they liked something? Naturally, it was to lick, lick, lick!

    So Gu Bai shed tears in his heart, and his body couldn¡¯t resist reaching its tongue out to lick Emperor Tianchen¡¯s palm.

    The emotions in the original host¡¯s heart left him with a fanatical adoration for Emperor Tianchen, and he was unable to tear his eyes away from him. His heart contained only Emperor Tianchen, and his soul was filled with Emperor Tianchen. His entire body and soul belonged to Emperor Tianchen!

    Despite knowing that these emotions didn¡¯t belong to him at all, Gu Bai was unable to control his own behavior at the moment. The emotions of the current host were much stronger than those of the previous ones. Sure enough, the original host really was a Yao.

    Gu Bai could only mouth words of prayer in his heart tofort himself. This wasn¡¯t him! This wasn¡¯t him! This stupid-acting dog definitely wasn¡¯t him!

    "Woof......"

    However, all of his growls had turned into barks. Damn it, it was still an iparably touching, lovely bark.

    Gu Bai¡¯s heart copsed. He licked Emperor Tianchen¡¯s hand while staring at the handsome man in front of him, wanting to cry without tears.

    The other felt a warm and soft little tongue streaking across his palm. Emperor Tianchen¡¯s deep eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t feel nauseated, and instead, he felt the bottom of his heart tremble. There was a kind of indescribable soft-heartedness.

    The eunuch by his side saw that he seemed to like it very much, so he very sensibly stepped forward to ask, "Your Majesty, this ve will immediately check which pce this dog is from......"

    "Go then......"

    Emperor Tianchen nodded while pulling Gu Bai in front of him to carefully observe him. He was amused watching Gu Bai. This dog was actually intelligent. Seeing the emotions in its eyes change, Emperor Tianchen felt that it resembled a human.

    A momentter, the eunuch came back and gave a report.

    "Reporting to Your Majesty, this dog was a tribute sent from the Western regionsst month. It had been kept in a cat-dog house. It was looked at by Her Majesty Imperial Concubine Ru. Today, it had been prepared to be sent over to Her Majesty¡¯s pce. The result was that the dog ran out of its cage en route. The two eunuchs involved are currently standing outside of the pce hall......"

    "Imperial Concubine Ru? Then, just send it over......"

    Upon hearing Su Xinru¡¯s name, Emperor Tianchen showed a slight smile.

    Although he didn¡¯t go wild with joy with a soft gaze at Su Xinru¡¯s name as the original host had recalled, the manner in which he treated her was more special than the other concubines.

    Gu Bai hadn¡¯t noticed this, because when the original host¡¯s body heard the words "Imperial Concubine Ru", a wave of fear washed over him, and he instinctively began to tremble. In the plot, the torture he had faced under Imperial Concubine Ru¡¯s hand was too deep and profound.

    "Woof, woof, woof, woof, woof......" My dear Majesty da-ren, I won¡¯t go! I want to hug your thigh!

    He put in a lot of effort to try to suppress this body¡¯s fear, and Gu Bai quickly began to cry out. Right now, he had no ability to protect himself. He couldn¡¯t fall into Su Xinru¡¯s hands, or he would definitely die.

    While he was calling out, Gu Bai forcefully fell onto Emperor Tianchen¡¯s body. The dog¡¯s instincts prompted him to do his best to lick Emperor Tianchen¡¯s face, covering the other¡¯s face with shiny spit.

    "Your Majesty, this ve ought to die; this ve will send this dog over....." The pce eunuch by his side cried out in fear.

    The eunuch¡¯s sudden scream made Gu Bai tremble. He broke from the original host¡¯s state of mind, regained control of his body, and immediately cried tears of blood.

    Fuck, hemitted a dog¡¯s crime again. Would His Majesty ughter him......?

    Thinking of this, he carefully raised his eyes to see Emperor Tianchen¡¯s expression, then shamelessly took the initiative to beg for forgiveness in a wronged voice, crying out, "Woof... wu......"

    "I will withdraw, as I¡¯ve scared it......"

    A face full of wet liquid didn¡¯t make Emperor Tianchen feel disgusted, but there was an illusion of his heart quivering. He noticed that the dog in front of him seemed to tremble a few times as if it had been scared. Emperor Tianchen couldn¡¯t help but give the eunuch a cold and strict look and let him withdraw.

    "Yes."

    The eunuch lowered his head in fear and hurried down. After all, His Majesty, standing in front of him, was a bloody tyrant who had trampled on the bones of the dead.

    Besides, it was a mystery when it had started, but His Majesty¡¯s temper had be more and more violent and vtile. Even Her Majesty Imperial Concubine Ru, whom he had doted the most on, wouldn¡¯t be pardoned if she had made a mistake like she would¡¯ve been in the past. A monarch¡¯s heart truly was difficult to gauge.

    When the eunuch withdrew, Gu Bai let out a sigh of relief in his heart. However, in order to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t be sent away from Emperor Tianchen, he quickly continued to cry out.

    While crying out, he poked out his tongue again to lick Emperor Tianchen¡¯s hand. After licking, he used his face to rub against it, showing that the dependency was very clear.

    "You want to follow Zhen?" Emperor Tianchen saw his coincidental actions and guessed.

    "Woof, woof..."

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes brightened, showing his joy. He quickly barked and vigorously nodded.

    His human-like nodding action made Emperor Tianchen stunned. He immediately put his hands under Gu Bai¡¯s arms to lift him up so he could inspect him at eye-level. Emperor Tianchen¡¯s eyes were filled with a smiling expression.

    "You nodded. Could it be that you understand what Zhen is saying?"

    Of course! Gu Bai grabbed the opportunity to nod quickly, showing off his uniqueness. With such a smart and high IQ little dog, what hesitation was there? Quickly ept!

    This time, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s eyes brightened. If his eyes weren¡¯t mistaken, this dog had just understood his words. It was the first time he had seen this type of intelligent dog.

    Thinking about this, Emperor Tianchen rubbed Gu Bai¡¯s head and continued to speak.

    "If you can truly understand Zhen, then can you tell Zhen what your name is?"

    "Woof, woof......"

    It was time for him to show off. Gu Bai¡¯s heart was full of joy, and he called out twice, indicating that Emperor Tianchen should set him down. The other understood and ced him on the desk, observing him with flickering eyes.

    Gu Bai wasn¡¯t afraid of showing off his difference and allowing Emperor Tianchen to think of him as a Yao. In the plot, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s temperament was out of the ordinary; he was very wise and knowledgeable.

    Because Su Xinru¡¯s system was too mysterious and difficult to guard against, he would absolutely not lose the protection of the emperor¡¯s purple Dragon Qi and be a prisoner.

    When he was on the Imperial table, Gu Bai looked left and right, then bit the brush on the desk. He dipped it in the prepared ink and painstakingly wrote the crooked and twisting character "Bai" on the fine rice paper.

    "Woof, woof......"

    After he finished writing, Gu Bai turned his head towards Emperor Tianchen and barked twice, proudly wagging his tail vigorously with his butt shaking as well. It was as if he wanted to express that there was no other dog as smart as him under the heavens!

    "You¡¯re called Bai? If you can really understand Zhen and know how to write, are you a Yao?"

    When Emperor Tianchen looked at the writing on the rice paper, he didn¡¯t feel that the little dog in front of him was a monster and that he had to restrain his fear, but brightlyughed, his interest momentarily increasing.

    Not only could it understand human words, it could even write them. Just what were this little dog¡¯s origins......?

    Emperor Tianchen¡¯s interest greatly increased. Just as he was about to continue teasing Gu Bai and seeing how smart he was, the eunuch who had just withdrawn came up to deliver a report.

    "Your Majesty, Her Majesty Imperial Concubine Ru is requesting an audience......"

    Suddenly, a voice broke through the beautiful atmosphere. A trace of displeasure shed across Emperor Tianchen¡¯s handsome face. His brows furrowed, giving off a dignified mark.

    He pulled Gu Bai¡¯s body, his hand stroking his soft fur. After feeling the warmth, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s expression finally eased, hinting that he would allow the other person to enter.

    "This servant pays respects to His Majesty....."

    Very quickly, a beautiful and graceful woman dressed in green pce clothing came up.

    Although Gu Bai knew what Imperial Consort Ru looked like from the plot and the original host¡¯s memories, when he saw her now, even if he was experienced and knowledgeable, he had no choice but to sigh, as she truly was such a beautiful person.

    With a willowy waist, snow-white skin, and bright and beautiful facial features, Imperial Consort Ru, whose entire body, even her silken hair, had been enhanced by the system, was so beautiful she looked like she had been sculpted.

    But this kind of beauty was very fake, which made Gu Bai feel as if she was wearing a mask. When he sighed over how powerful the other¡¯s system was, he couldn¡¯t help but sweat for Su Xinru. There was no lunch that could be eaten for free. He didn¡¯t think that the other¡¯s system was a good golden finger at all.

    While Gu Bai was observing Imperial Consort Ru, the other was also watching him.

    Su Xinru paid her respects, but also simultaneously rested her heavy gaze upon Gu Bai. She secretly pondered in her heart: This was the spiritual dog that the system spoke of? Aside from it being good-looking, it wasn¡¯t much different from ordinary dogs.

    From the thoughts in her heart, the system made a sound: Releasing a task, ask for the spiritual dog from His Majesty. Sess will be rewarded with painting and calligraphy skills, failure will be punished with the loss of delicate, snow-white skin.

    After hearing the sound, Su Xinru¡¯s spirit was jolted, and she quickly collected herself. She immediately showed a gentle and loving smile towards Emperor Tianchen.

    "Your Majesty, this servant heard that her dog ran over here. This dog had just arrived and doesn¡¯t understand the rules, you must not me it. This servant will bring it back to properly educate it......"

    "Woof, woof, woof!" Educate your sister!

    Just when Su Xinru finished speaking, Gu Bai called out loudly and interrupted her. He was emotionally stirred up and his eyes were angry, baring his fangs with an expression that was full of hostility.

    When the original host was killed by Su Xinru, the effect on the original host was profound. Even in this moment, when the original host¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t present, the emotions left in his body reacted very intensely, so much that it was difficult for Gu Bai to suppress them.

    In addition, he currently had no ability to protect himself. Gu Bai would absolutely not go with her, so after he called out, he turned his body and buried his head against Emperor Tianchen¡¯s chest.

    Emperor Tianchen took note of his change in mood. The color of his deep eyes shifted. He continued to softly pet Gu Bai¡¯s head, like he was consoling him, before indifferently speaking.

    "Zhen likes this dog very much, Zhen will raise it......"

    Su Xinru¡¯s expression twisted. She hadn¡¯t expected Emperor Tianchen to refuse. There was a penalty if she didn¡¯tplete the task, so she quickly continued, "Your Majesty, this dog......"

    Before she finished speaking, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s expression turned frigid. This cold gaze stopped any additional words from continuing toe out, and she didn¡¯t dare to say any more.

    Although she was currently Her Majesty Imperial Consort Ru and should be very pampered, she understood very well that Emperor Tianchen was quintessentially cold-blooded and unfeeling, a ruthless monster.

    With Emperor Tianchen¡¯s fear-inducing, ice-cold gaze focused on her, Su Xinru could only choose to give up.

    Seeing her tender and snow-white skin lose its luster, she saw that Gu Bai was in Emperor Tianchen¡¯s arms before she finally left, feeling vexed.

    Waiting until after she left, Gu Bai finally let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Just before, he had paid attention to the change in Su Xinru¡¯s appearance. He was even more alert. Even though he didn¡¯t know exactly what the other¡¯s system was, since it was able to control a person¡¯s appearance at will, it wasn¡¯t to be underestimated.

    In addition, he had just noticed the feeling of being spied on. This Yao body¡¯s perception of danger was very strong. He guessed that Su Xinru¡¯s system absolutely wasn¡¯t a simpleputer program. There should be a spirit in the other.

    However, there was one thing he was sure of. That system had no way of attacking by itself. It could only manipte others to reach its goal.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai lifted his head and looked at Emperor Tianchen with heated eyes. This time, he decided that he had to hug Emperor Tianchen¡¯s thighs very well in order to fulfill the task.

    Taking note of Gu Bai¡¯s heated gaze, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his ice-cold expression revealed a smile. This dog wouldn¡¯t be a hindrance. With one hand, he held the puppy, and with the other, he resumed reading though the Imperial edicts.

    I keep imagining Gu Bai as a super fluffy corgi even though I know that¡¯s not what he is...(¥Î£¾¨Œ£¼¡£)¥Î

 Chapter 54

    Trantor: Callis

    Editor: Evan

    Don¡¯t think that the position of Emperor was very grand. In fact, this position demanded that he wake before the rooster and sleepter than the dogs, worrying and working hard, needing to handle all of the Imperial edicts piled onto his table.

    While Emperor Tianchen was reading through them, Gu Bai didn¡¯t make any trouble, obediently nestling in the other¡¯s arms. His tail slowly wagged, his eyes also resting upon the edicts.

    Although the Wei Country was certainly rich and powerful, and the small neighboring states didn¡¯t dare to provoke them, there were always unforeseen natural disasters.

    Wei Country¡¯s fortune for the next few years wasn¡¯t good. The northwestern region had been going through a drought for two years, while the eastern region had been repeatedly flooded. Themon people had no way of making a living. They managed to find a decent solution, but natural disasters were difficult to predict. Although Emperor Tianchen had the talent for ruling a country, he had no other alternatives.

    In the middle of the plot, Prince Rui whom Su Xinru had conspired with used this to sow discord.

    The uneducatedmoners didn¡¯t understand, and adding on the superstitions of this dynasty, they began toin one by one. So when Prince Rui seized the throne and the natural disasters receded, there was unexpectedly not a single person that protested. They all supported the ascension of the new emperor.

    Emperor Tianchen carefully read the edicts with wrinkles on his forehead. Gu Bai¡¯s heart was also heavy.

    The original host wanted to stop Su Xinru from harming Emperor Tianchen. So, of course, he needed to think up a way to preserve Emperor Tianchen¡¯s position. It was just that these natural disasters were truly difficult to settle.

    Even though Yao could perform magic, the problem was that the original host was toocking. He couldn¡¯t even transform. If he wanted to move mountains and drain seas, summon lightning and bestow rain, it would be as difficult as scaling the heavens.

    When he thought of his current situation, Gu Bai became depressed and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    "What are you thinking of?"

    Emperor Tianchen who had just been reading through the edicts suddenly took note of Gu Bai¡¯s movement. When he saw the other¡¯s human-like movements, his furrowed brows suddenly loosened. He had already determined that this little dog was very special. If it wasn¡¯t a Yao, then it was a supernatural being.

    He couldn¡¯t resist putting down his brush and edicts, his handfortingly stroking over Gu Bai¡¯s back.

    A dog¡¯s body was typically more sensitive than a person¡¯s, so the petting brought forth a limp, trembling sensation. Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but let out a satisfied whimper.

    After he called out, ck lines ran across Gu Bai¡¯s face, but he quickly adapted to it. The original host¡¯s emotions caused him to greatly like being intimate with Emperor Tianchen.

    Besides, he noticed that this short moment was simr to the middle of the plot. He wasn¡¯t like other Yao and wasn¡¯t afraid of Emperor Tianchen¡¯s Purple Dragon Qi. Instead, when he was by his side, he could feel indications that his abilities were growing.

    In other words, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s Dragon Qi was very beneficial to his cultivation.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai immediately cheered up. If it was like this, then it would be easy to handle. As long as he had the energy, he could help Emperor Tianchen settle the natural disasters!

    Emperor Tianchen actually didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. When he saw the extremely dependent movement from Gu Bai, his heart was veryfortable and a wave of affection came over him. He felt that when he hade across this little thing, it was like his heart had softened into a puddle of water.

    "Your Majesty, this dog likes you very much......" The eunuch by his side observed and started to tter him. "Seeing that it is no longer early in the day, would Your Majesty like a meal? This ve can see that the dog looks hungry......"

    When Gu Bai listened to the pce eunuch¡¯s words and heard about a meal, his ears immediately perked up. His eyes brightened when he thought of an emperor¡¯s meals.

    When he was staying in the pet room for a month, if the pce eunuchs didn¡¯t give him raw meat, they gave him dog food. He didn¡¯t have a single ounce of human rights, and he¡¯d long since had enough!

    "Woof, woof!"

    Gu Bai immediately curried favor with Emperor Tianchen and called out twice. He wanted to eat rice, he wanted to eat dim sum, and he wanted to eat what people ate. He didn¡¯t want to eat raw meat and dog food anymore.

    "Hehe, you want to eat? Then we shall......"

    Normally, if he hadn¡¯t finished his governmental affairs, Emperor Tianchen wouldn¡¯t rest. However, he was in a very good mood today, as if the people of the country weren¡¯t as important as the little dog in front of him.

    As the emperor, everything he did was bound by rules and regtions. Though Emperor Tianchen certainly wasn¡¯t extravagant and wasteful and could be considered more frugal than past emperors, there were still nine dishes on his table, which symbolized the authority of the emperor.

    "Take those things away. He will eat the same things as Zhen......"

    Sitting in front of the spread of dishes, Emperor Tianchen ced Gu Bai directly onto the table. Having seen the little pce eunuch bring over the minced-meat dog food, Emperor Tianchen waved him away without a second thought.

    When he turned and faced Gu Bai¡¯s delighted gaze, he smothered a smile. Since the dog was a Yao or a spirit, then it couldn¡¯t eat pet and livestock food. Besides, he would also have hated to do such a thing to the dog.

    He watched Gu Bai¡¯s expression, and when he saw him looking at a dish, Emperor Tianchen would take a piece from the dish and ce it into the bowl in front of him.

    Gu Bai had long since begun to drool. The hosts in his tasks didn¡¯t lead poor lives, so his appetite and standards had been raised early on. As the saying went, going from a simple to an extravagant lifestyle was easy, but going from an extravagant to a simple lifestyle was difficult. Even moreso, this time, his body and temperament was a dog¡¯s.

    Just when Emperor Tianchen brought over the chopsticks, Gu Bai ducked his head as quick as lightning, extended his tongue, and gulped down the small morsel of food.

    The action was like a p of thunder, vigorous and nimble. When the food was in his mouth, his cheeks puffed up around it.

    His eyes narrowed; he was so deeply intoxicated and happy that he wanted to cry. Compared to the raw meat and minced meat......it really was too, too, too, too damn tasty! It was still better to be human!

    "Woof, woof......" He still wanted more!

    Gu Bai shamelessly bowed down under the temptation of good food. He called out to Emperor Tianchen two more times, his tail wagging, and his glossy eyes full of expectation.

    With his limited understanding, the pce eunuch rushed over. Even if it was a dumb animal, it still couldn¡¯t offend His Majesty in such a manner.

    "Your Majesty, let this ve serve the dog......"

    "No, Zhen likes him very much......"

    Emperor Tianchen seemed indifferent, but he was in fact in a very good mood. Even his words towards the pce eunuch were more gentle than usual, and he picked up a piece of braised meat and used his chopsticks to feed it into Gu Bai¡¯s mouth.

    Seeing him eat it and even use his pink and tender tongue to lick the chopsticks, Emperor Tianchen couldn¡¯t help butugh with joy.

    Seeing this, the always attentive pce eunuch could only drop the matter. He muttered gloomily in his heart that he had served His Majesty for so long, but he had never heard himugh. Regardless of whether it was towards the court council or towards the harem, His Majesty had always maintained an enigmatic, cold expression. This little dog really was amazing......

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t care what the pce eunuch thought, as now he just wanted to eat and drink well. His body originally wasn¡¯t that of an ordinary dog¡¯s, so his appetite naturally wasrge. After a short amount of effort, the table was cleared of a good number of dishes.

    Aware that Emperor Tianchen had been feeding him but hadn¡¯t eaten himself, Gu Bai stopped eating and raised his head to look at the emperor. In his heart, the original host¡¯s emotions bubbled up, giving him an indescribable happiness.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai wanted to grab more dishes, but he remembered that he was currently a dog and that he couldn¡¯t do a difficult action like picking things up with chopsticks. Picking things up with his mouth didn¡¯t seem very appropriate either.

    "Woof, woof."

    After thinking, he crawled towards an untouched dish and used his paw to push it towards Emperor Tianchen. He called out to hint to the other that he should eat. He was currently the golden thigh that Gu Bai had to hold close, so he knew he had to fawn over him to achieve the desired results.

    "This small thing is full of intentions, hahaha......"

    Emperor Tianchen was instantly delighted by Gu Bai¡¯s fawning, and he dotingly picked up the chopsticks. He didn¡¯t care that Gu Bai had just licked the chopsticks; his gaze was overflowing with delight.

    The instant Gu Bai heard his words, his good mood vanished. He couldn¡¯t help but cover his forehead, he wasn¡¯t a "small thing", so could he not take him for a dog......

    Even though he looked like a dog, his expression was too human-like. At a nce, Emperor Tianchen could see his despondent expression and understood what the other was thinking.

    Putting down his chopsticks, Emperor Tianchen couldn¡¯t help but stroke the other¡¯s fur, picking him up until they were eye level. When they were on the same eye level, it just so happened that he gave Gu Bai a mouth-to-mouth kiss.

    In a split second, the pce eunuchs and maids inhaled sharply, all having the urge to rub their eyes.

    Gu Bai¡¯s body had also stiffened and his eyes suddenly widened. If what he had just felt wasn¡¯t wrong, then that familiar feeling was...... that man!

    "What happened? You don¡¯t like it when Zhen kisses you?"

    Emperor Tianchen had noticed that Gu Bai¡¯s body stiffened, so his expression dulled, his smile fading. He was very careful; he didn¡¯t want this dog to be alienated from him at all. He very much liked his intimacy and dependency.

    "Woof...wu......"

    When Gu Bai returned to his senses, he let out a small whimper. He stared at Emperor Tianchen, his gaze bursting with emotion. Aside from the original host¡¯s emotions, his heart also throbbed with his own feelings.

    He remembered the mysterious master¡¯sst words when he had left the starry space. The mysterious master had answered him, saying that he would definitely meet the other man in the worlds. This type of familiar feeling could only be the other¡¯s.

    In other words, this world¡¯s Emperor Tianchen was him!

    "Woof!"

    Gu Bai called out with emotion, then jumped and fell on top of Emperor Tianchen. The other was flustered by the sudden movement but still promptly caught him.

    He was actually incapable of containing the happiness in his heart. Before, he had always been anxious about the end of his task being their separation, but now that they could reincarnate together, how could he not be happy? How could he not rejoice?

    Now that the distance between them had closed, Gu Bai was happy enough to immediately extend his tongue and lick Emperor Tianchen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, softly and warmly. There was a moist sensation, but Emperor Tianchen didn¡¯t think that it was disgusting, rather, that it was a tititing feeling.

    While he was holding and teasing Gu Bai, he also took a few bites of food. When he saw that Gu Bai¡¯s stomach was rounded, he carried him out to the Imperial Gardens for a short walk before returning to the Imperial study to look over more edicts.

    With numerous natural disasters, there were many things for the Imperial court to handle. It wasn¡¯t until night that he finished dealing with all of the governmental affairs on his desk.

    "Your Majesty, do you need Her Majesty to wait upon you today?"

    As per regtion, the pce eunuch served up all of the Imperial concubines¡¯ green tablets.

    When Gu Bai, who had been dozing off, heard the noise, he suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze fell upon the pce eunuch¡¯s tray and he immediately stood up.

    If Emperor Tianchen had only been Emperor Tianchen, then he wouldn¡¯t care how many people the other had. However, now that he knew that Emperor Tianchen was the man he was looking for, he couldn¡¯t bear to hear about the harem of three thousand beauties. It wasn¡¯t jealousy, but the natural course between lovers.

    "Woof, woof!"

    He suddenly threw himself at the old pce eunuch, knocking over the tray in the other¡¯s hand with a paw. Then he jumped over to the scattered green tablets and hopped all over them, taking special care to step on Su Xinru¡¯s.

    Finally, he turned around and barked twice at Emperor Tianchen, then turned back around with his butt facing the other, a sighing out from his nose.

    "Your Majesty, this......"

    His actions were too sudden, and the eunuch appeared to be embarrassed. To his surprise, Emperor Tianchen was staring nkly. What Emperor Tianchen thought of was a mystery, but he unexpectedlyughed.

    "No matter, take these things away......"

    Emperor Tianchen only walked over to Gu Bai after sending the eunuch away. He picked up Gu Bai, whose butt and tail were facing him. His deep gaze was overflowing with tender feelings, and he smiled.

    "Are you drinking vinegar?" Emperor Tianchen moved Gu Bai closer and asked in a very good mood, carefully observing his human-like eyes.

    "Woof!"

    Gu Bai barked once then turned his face to the side, his attitude clear.

    He was extremely angry. At that time, he was the one who spoke about the tenderness between lovers transcending through time, that he wouldn¡¯t forget him even if his soul went through the cycles of reincarnation. Now that had copsed, and the other had three thousand beauties in his harem; he really wasn¡¯t afraid of kidney damage!

    Even if he hadn¡¯t said anything, Emperor Tianchen understood what he meant. After this confirmation, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s heart burst forth like scaldingva from a volcanic eruption.

    He had unexpectedly ced such importance on the little dog¡¯s mood. If others knew that he had asked if the dog was drinking his vinegar, they would think that he was insane.

    But at the moment, seeing Gu Bai¡¯s movement, he was extremely happy. His handsome face burst into a smile, his cold and strict features softening.

    Even though Emperor Tianchen was happy, Gu Bai was still in a bad mood, especially when he thought of his man doting solely on Su Xinru out of the whole harem. His heart was emitting a sour scent.

    Sure enough, men couldn¡¯t be trusted about bedroom matters!

    After his souring mood, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but worry. In the plot, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s mind had been muddled by Su Xinru.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai pulled himself from Emperor Tianchen¡¯s embrace and jumped onto the table. He bit at the writing brush, dipped it in ink, and shakily wrote the characters "Su Witch" onto the paper.

    When he finished writing, he barked at the other, his tone incredibly worried and emotional.

    As Emperor Tianchen, who had just been very happy, watched him write, the smile gradually receded from his face. A cold look shed through his deep eyes, and then their eyes met.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "Woof, woof!"

    Right now, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t say anything. He was so worried that he almost died; he could only vigorously pat at the word "witch". It would only be eptable if Emperor Tianchen was somewhat cautious.

    No matter how much he motioned, Emperor Tianchen seemed to have no reaction aside from having a deepened gaze. Instead, Emperor Tianchen picked him up to tease him.

    "Little thing, you¡¯re actually so smart as to worry...... Since you¡¯ve knocked over Zhen¡¯s green tablets today, then would you apany and just lie with Zhen? En, if you don¡¯t speak, Zhen will take it as an agreement......"

    The other¡¯s expression changed too quickly, and Gu Bai hadn¡¯t noticed the difference. Now, he was helpless, and when he heard the other¡¯s words, his brain froze and he couldn¡¯t react.

    Just, just, just, just... just lie with? What did that mean? Could it...... would that be too heavy of a taste?

    Gu Bai, who had no bottom line, suddenly thought of certain images and immediately became embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t help but use his two paws to shyly cover his eyes. His tail had also curled up.

    Puppy Gu Bai is too adorable (¤Å£þ 3£þ)¤Å

    I got burnout tranting one of my other novels so I took a break and doodled puppy!Gu Bai of an unspecified breed, just that super fluffy tail...

 Chapter 55

    Tranted by <strong>Sleepchaser</strong>; TLCed by Callis

    As Gu Bai fell into his imagination, thinking of all the improper and questionable things the emperor were to do to him, Emperor Tianchen carried Gu Bai¡¯s embarrassed self to his inner chamber. He personally bathed Gu Bai, dried his fur, and carried him to bed merely to sleep.

    After that, Gu Bai came to his senses. He couldn¡¯t help but suddenly want to spurn himself. Gu Bai, ah, Gu Bai. You think way too highly of yourself. There needs to be a limit. Have you even seen your current appearance? What are you even thinking?!

    After he spurned himself, he no longer felt as embarrassed. He stared at Emperor Tianchen¡¯s face and thought for a while. Then he curled up in a ball and sumbed to slumber by the emperor¡¯s chest. The bodies of Yao could cultivate on their own when the Yao were asleep.

    Currently, he was still a dog. No matter how one spoke of it, it didn¡¯t matter. He was still a dog. So why not cultivate to a human form? Once he had more power, then they could talk about it further...

    Although Gu Bai knew Emperor Tianchen was a great and capable ruler from the plot, after meeting this emperor face-to-face he learned this: Emperor Tianchen was an innate emperor.

    Apart from natural disasters, he managed everything else extremely well. He could strategize and instruct others from afar. It was only toward natural disasters that this innate emperor could not do much.

    In fact, in a short amount of time, Gu Bai realized that this Emperor Tianchen was a bit different from that of the plot.

    On the surface, he seemed to favor Consort Ru an immense amount, and even promoted and conferred her the rank of Noble Consort. He seemed to only favor her in the imperial harem. But in reality, Emperor Tianchen did not seem to be obsessed with her like he had been in the plot.

    One could see the emotions of a person from their eyes. Whenever Consort Ru was mentioned, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s gaze was apathetic. Gu Bai was certain Emperor Tianchen did not like her as much as he had appeared to on the surface.

    Rather, Gu Bai felt this: that Emperor Tianchen solely favored her in the harem gave off the impression he wanted to use her as a shield.

    After he had realized this, a wave of relief washed over him. As long as Emperor Tianchen did not fall for Consort Ru¡¯s bewitchment, everything would be a lot easier.

    Emperor Tianchen did not truly love her, but Consort Ru yearned for him. Once she had heard the news today, she dressed to the nines before rushing to the imperial gardens, in hopes of coincidentally bumping into the emperor.

    "This concubine greets Your Majesty..."

    The moment he had heard her voice, Gu Bai could not help but shiver from the plot¡¯s elements of torture and death by maltreatment. Then he turned his head to see her.

    Several days had passed since hest chanced upon her sight, and Consort Ru was even more beautiful than before. As if she were not affected by the punishment that the system had dealt. It was evident that she definitely achieved other missions, receiving rewards that enhanced her appearance. Her appearance did not seem real, as if someone used many filters in their phone to make their selfies look perfect.

    "En..."

    Emperor Tianchen nced at her. Lightly nodded. Then he didn¡¯t pay attention to her anymore, as though the peerless beauty before him were something like a porcin vase. An inanimate object. He continued to feed Gu Bai osmanthus cake.

    Gu Bai originally had a sweet tooth. The imperial chefs had worked hard to make all of the dimsum and dishes in the imperial pce. As such, they were naturally delicious. Gu Bai quickly retracted his attention from Consort Ru, stuck out a tongue to bring the osmanthus cake into his mouth, and closed his eyes as he ate.

    Such an indulgent appearance caused the previously expressionless Emperor Tianchen to reveal a smile. He wasted no time in bringing a teacup before Gu Bai¡¯s mouth for a drink, concerned that Gu Bai would choke on his food.

    "Don¡¯t eat so much at once. There¡¯s still the noon mealing up. If you eat too much dimsum, you won¡¯t have an appetite for more thingster..."

    Then Emperor Tianchen held Gu Bai to his chest in a hug. And he rubbed his belly to help him digest.

    Gu Bai really enjoyed it, moving to have his belly face up, giving the emperor better ess. Because of his dog instincts, he stuck out his tongue to lick the emperor¡¯s inner wrist, showcasing his affection and happiness. It caused the emperor¡¯s smile to grow.

    Don¡¯t just talk about Consort Ru, but even the pce maids and eunuchs nearby stood blinded by the sight. Never had they seen such a tender and pampering appearance from the emperor.

    Who in the pce didn¡¯t know that the emperor was cold-blooded, cruel, and merciless? Case in point, the schemes he used to ascend the throne. The fact that he was able to kill all of his many brothers except for Prince Rui was a testament to this. And he only left Prince Rui alive because thetter was lucky enough to be his full-blooded brother.

    "Your Majesty certainly favors the puppy. Even this concubine feels jealous by the sight..."

    Consort Ru contained her surprise. Emperor Tianchen only concerned himself with taking care of the dog and paid her no mind. She could only thicken her skin and take the initiative to talk to the emperor as she approached him. Her voice was gentle and pleasant to the ear, manner lithe and graceful. A peerless beauty.

    However, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s gaze remained on the small white dog, who was hugged close to his chest. Her graceful bearing was in vain. Yet Gu Bai felt her approach, and his fur stood erect.

    He was half frightened and half angrily growling toward Consort Ru as he turned to her. And then he barked twice. With him around, this woman and her system better not try to get close to his man!

    Gu Bai barked loudly, but because he was a Yao, he still kept the appearance of a puppy even though his body was already hundreds of years old, and he didn¡¯t seem threatening at all.

    Consort Ru had not once ced him in her eyes. She continued to smile charmingly at Emperor Tianchen. "Your Majesty has not visited this concubine in so long. The weather is good today. This concubine will apany your honored self to admire the flowers..."

    What did she mean by a long time? That Emperor Tianchen had never actually favored her before!

    Her system had already told her that if she dyed in receiving the emperor¡¯s love and stepping into the position of empress, she would definitely suffer punishment.

    But this Emperor Tianchen was like an impotent man before such a high-grade beauty, showing no reaction. If this weren¡¯t the case, she would not have to find another path and seduce Prince Rui into wanting to seize the crown.

    But whether Emperor Tianchen was the true Son of Heaven, with a strong reserve of Dragon Qi, his downfall could not happen in a sh. The system needed to absorb this Dragon Qi. She did not want to approach Emperor Tianchen, this bizarre existence!

    "Wait a moment. Don¡¯te over. Bai doesn¡¯t like the smell of rouge and makeup. Your scent is suffocating him..." The moment she arrived at the steps of the gazebo, Empero Tianchen suddenly furrowed his brows as he stroked Gu Bai¡¯s back.

    Once those words had left his lips, Consort Ru¡¯s expression immediately stiffened. At that moment, she felt angry, the urge to cuss and a sense of absurdity sparking in her chest.

    Holy crap. This olddy, a beauty that shook the heavens and earth, is actually disliked because of a dog! Disliked disliked disliked!!!

    Gu Bai immediately felt overjoyed at Consort Ru¡¯s inner rampage. He put on a show of force, barking at her twice. Then he turned, arching and twisting his body in Emperor Tianchen¡¯s chest, his little tail wagging. It attracted the emperor¡¯s attention even more.

    After Emperor Tianchen caught sight of this, a lowugh escaped his lips. He rubbed Gu Bai¡¯s head. Lifted Gu Bai by the armpits. He brought him close and kissed his little nose, and a smile graced his lips once more. This little guy was a very jealous sort.

    "Your Majesty, this puppy is dirty. It has many fleas..." As she witnessed such an affectionate scene between a man and a dog, the veins on Consort Ru¡¯s forehead bulged. She couldn¡¯t help but advise the emperor, unhappy once again.

    This Emperor Tianchen truly had something wrong with his brain. He did not kiss her, such a high-grade beauty, but kissed a dog instead! This olddy can¡¯t evenpare to a dog!

    Meanwhile, the moment Gu Bai had heard Consort Ru¡¯s words, he stopped wagging his tail. He quickly turned around. Stared at her with fire in his eyes.

    What was thisdy saying? She actually said he was dirty! How was he dirty? He was the world¡¯s cleanest spirit dog. You¡¯re the one that¡¯s filthy!

    Ever since he had turned into a dog, Gu Bai¡¯s temperament became more rash. Especially since the previous host was scared of and hated Consort Ru. As soon as he saw her, he could not help but want to pounce at her and bite her. He naturally could not stay calm.

    "Woof!"

    Air rushed out of Gu Bai¡¯s nostrils. Furious, he jumped off Emperor Tianchen¡¯s arms. All they could see was a streak of white, and Gu Bai pounced onto Consort Ru. He raised his two front paws like a human and wed at her head.

    Of course, he knew that even if he had scratched her face, her system would heal it. It wouldn¡¯t harm her much. However, it was also good to give her a lesson to not appear so often in front of Emperor Tianchen, especially to distract her striving efforts.

    "Ah, someone quickly take this little beast away! My face..."

    Never had Consort Ru thought Gu Bai would pounce at her. She was frightened to the bone.

    Although she had a system, the system could only make her beautiful. Her body was still that of a normal person. Even though Gu Bai was a puppy Yao that had yet to cultivate a human form, his movements were very nimble.

    After a few swipes of the paws, there were a few scratches on Consort Ru¡¯s face. She screamed. The moment Gu Bai had been right at her face, her system went alert. As if trying to absorb spiritual energy from Gu Bai.

    Gu Bai was struck with fear. He instinctively felt like there was something trying to threaten him. As if something was being absorbed from him. He was so scared that he turned tail and ran. And he jumped into Emperor Tianchen¡¯s chest again, breathing heavily.

    What the hell was that Consort Ru¡¯s system? He had only been close to her for a bit and it already sucked his spiritual energy!

    Fearful after what had happened, Gu Bai barked at Consort Ru. Then he rubbed his head against Emperor Tianchen¡¯s chest. He lifted his little head. In his eyes, a pitiful look. He whined, as if he had been wronged.

    Emperor Tianchen noticed that Gu Bai¡¯s fur seemed to have fallen dull. And his smile quickly disappeared, a cold expression recing it.

    With scratches marring her face, Consort Ru was simply livid. As such, she did not notice the change in Emperor Tianchen¡¯s expression. Swiftly, she shot a nce at the pce maid by her side.

    The pce maid rushed to Emperor Tianchen. "Your Majesty, this little beast is very fierce. So little yet he can already assault people. He even scratched up Her Highness¡¯ face. He cannot be kept. Your honored self must give Her Highness justice. If the injuries scar, what should we do¡ª"

    That pce maid had yet to finish speaking, when Gu Bai whined. He stuck out his head and licked Emperor Tianchen¡¯s hand to please him. After he had finished his licking, he lightly bit Emperor Tianchen¡¯s finger, sliding his teeth on it. Then he sucked the finger, showing that he would hurt anyone but the emperor.

    How could Emperor Tianchen not understand what he meant? In the first ce, he could not bear to have this little guy suffer any wrongs. Right now, Xiao Bai was ingratiating itself with him this much, and his icy face could not help but reveal a smile.

    Emperor Tianchen hugged him tightly to his chest. Then his gaze fell upon Consort Ru and her pce maid, once again recovering its chill and tyrannical light.

    "Bai isn¡¯t a beast. He¡¯s my treasure. When did Zhen¡¯s matters require a pce maid¡¯s meddling? Drag her out for execution! After being granted much favor, Consort Ru has grown arrogant. She will be caned fifty times, demoted one rank, and put on house arrest for three months..."

    "Your Majesty..." Consort Ru¡¯s face paled, revealing disbelief. If a pce maid died, so be it. She did notck attendants. But after she was struck fifty times with a rod, even if she didn¡¯t die, she¡¯d have half a life left. His Majesty actually punished her like this for a dog! Was this a joke?!

    Because Emperor Tianchen used the word "treasure" to refer to him, Gu Bai was ecstatic. He stuck out his tongue at her, wriggling in Emperor Tianchen¡¯s arms. He sniffed and barked happily.

    His act of sticking out his tongue was too simr to a human¡¯s. Consort Ru¡¯s face froze. Then, she grew so angry that her cheeks flushed. What the fuck? This dog just looked like it was showing off right? Right? RIGHT?!

    Furious, Consort Ru wanted to say more, but the imperial guards nearby had alreadye over. With not a hint of pity or tenderness toward the fairer sex, they dragged her away for the caning. The emperor¡¯s order was more important than the name of this pampered imperial concubine.

    Once she had been dragged away, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s face changed like a Bian Lian act, back to a gentle and tender expression. He softly hugged Gu Bai and nted many kisses on his cheeks. A lowugh escaped his lips.

    "Don¡¯t worry. Zhen will be biased toward you. You are not a puppy. You are Zhen¡¯s Bai. Zhen¡¯s treasure. The favored imperial concubines cannotpare to you..."

    "Woof, woof!"

    Pleased by these words, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but bark excitedly, tail swaying in a frenzy. He stuck out his tongue and licked Emperor Tianchen¡¯s cheeks.

    The moment his warm and wet tongue brushed over the other party¡¯s lips, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s eyes darkened. His hold on Gu Bai tightened. Then he leaned closer and kissed him on the lips.

    Such intimate actions excited Gu Bai, body and tail curling up once more.

    He covered his mouth with two paws, before breaking free from Emperor Tianchen¡¯s arms. Then he wiggled into the Emperor Tianchen¡¯s cket. The only thing that could be seen now was a small butt and a little swaying tail, an expression of embarrassment.

    The surrounding eunuchs and pce maids widened their eyes. Then they averted their gazes, feeling awkward and finding it strange.

    Never had they seen a puppy that acted so much like a human. This person was the ruthless, cold-blooded, and unfeeling emperor. The sun must had risen from the west today!

    "Your Majesty, you..."

    Tears flowed from the general manager¡¯s eyes. He was Emperor Tianchen¡¯s personal attendant, an old eunuch that had attended to him for many years. Others might not, but he understood this emperor the most.

    Three thousand beauties in the imperial harem, yet His Majesty did not even have a little princess up until now. It wasn¡¯t that the imperial concubines were barren. Rather, His Majesty wasn¡¯t working hard. The general manager had long since suspected that His Majesty had some other underlying issues.

    But now, he was certain this was the case!

    He did not touch a harem full of warm and fragrant imperial concubines, yet was like this with a dog. What "treasure?" The general manager¡¯s brain was about to shut down...

    Gu Bai and Emperor Tianchen, man and puppy, had been unbearably sticky toward each other. Once Consort Ru, who had been caned and sent back to her residence, learned of this, she felt like vomiting blood.

    She had been unable to see Emperor Tianchen today. Because of a dog, she had been caned. This was really eight lives¡¯ worth of terrible luck. She actually was so unlucky, transmigrating into the imperial concubine of such an insane emperor!

    After lying aggrieved in bed for a while, she exchanged her umted points with her system to repair her body. Then, she finally calmed down.

    The system continuously told her to get close to the emperor and absorb his Dragon Qi. She already possessed a perfect appearance, yet Emperor Tianchen was still indifferent to her charms. Now, she could not evenpare to a dog in the other¡¯s heart. How could sheplete her task?

    Whenever she thought of Emperor Tianchen¡¯s cold and ruthless appearance, she felt like giving up.

    However, after she had signed a contract with the system, her ultimate mission was to be the empress and absorb the Dragon Qi. If she were to fail, she¡¯d be heavily punished!

    Before ascending the throne, Prince Rui would not have any Dragon Qi. And the true emperor, Emperor Tianchen, did not give her an opportunity. She was running out of time. If she made no progress, she might face a terrible oue.

    Thinking to this point, Consort Ru once again calmed herself and started to formte a n. It was just a puppy. Could a favored imperial concubine like herself really be inferior to a dog...?

    Merry Christmas everyone! And LOL... that doggy kiss man...

 Chapter 56

    <i>Tranted by Elestrea</i>

    <i>Edited by Evan</i>

    As a puppy yao with low mana, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t do anything but eat, drink, and y with Emperor Tianchen.

    Even if he was anxious about the task, he couldn¡¯t help it. He could only be a patient and ordinary puppy. Fortunately, his life was veryfortable because Emperor Tianchen spoiled him.

    Not only did Emperor Tianchenmand people to remove the special kennel and put him to sleep in the dragon bed at night, they also ate and drank from the same bowls and chopsticks. The emperor also personally bathed him everyday to prevent the eunuchs and pce maids from touching him. His possessiveness was extremely strong that the eunuchs couldn''t bear to look straight at them.

    He also took Gu Bai with him when he went to the court. Even when Gu Bai made trouble in the court several times, such as scratching Prince Rui¡¯s formal uniform at one point, Emperor Tianchen wasn''t upset, and he still spoiled him.

    And so, in one month, the whole Imperial Pce and the court knew that His Majesty had a snow-white puppy which he doted on so much that even his consorts in the harem couldn''tpare with it. If one offended Emperor Tianchen, they might have a way to live, but if one offended this puppy, their end would be absolutely miserable.

    The court officials had advised the emperor several times not to ¡°trifle with ythings and lose one¡¯s lofty aspirations¡±, but they were met with indifference. His Majesty was also annoyed and taught them a lesson.

    After a few days, the ministers dared not to say anymore, nor were they in a mood to focus on a puppy. Wei Country was dry in the Northwest and flooded in the East, and the disasters became more and more serious.

    At this time, some refugees had gathered to rise up against the Imperial Court. The ministers were very worried, and they asked the emperor to solve the problem.

    Emperor Tianchen was worried recently, so Gu Bai was also very worried, but he was helpless. For now, he couldn¡¯t be of any help. He could only practice as much as he could and hoped to use the emperor''s dragon qi to transform from a small yao to a powerful one as soon as possible. Then, even calling the wind and summoning the rain wouldn''t be much of a problem!

    This morning, before dawn, there was an urgent report from the frontline. Emperor Tianchen put on his clothes and immediately called a meeting of ministers. Before leaving, he gave the attending eunuch an order first.

    ¡°Take good care of Bai. If he wakes up, someone should readily serve him some food and tell him that I wille back soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The eunuchs and pce maids had be used to the sight of the emperor doting on a dog and immediately replied. They waited respectfully after Emperor Tianchen left.

    After many days of observation, they had be very sure that His Majesty¡¯s beloved dog was by no means ordinary, as not only did it look cute and lovable, it had immense spiritual aura and was also extremely smart. Even if the emperor was away, people didn''t dare to be careless even a little bit.

    Looking at the dog sleepingfortably on the dragon bed, the eunuchs and pce maids were envious. Nowadays, it was better to be a dog than a man.

    Meanwhile, Consort Ru, who had been confined in her room to ponder over her mistakes, couldn¡¯t wait. The emperor ordered her to be grounded for three months, which wasn''t a good thing. Three months was enough for her to be punished for failing to finish her task.

    After thinking several times, Consort Ru exchanged something with the system, and she sent the attending maid to serve medicinal soup and to bribe the royal chef in the imperial kitchen.

    ¡°You can mix this medicinal soup into His Majesty¡¯s imperial meals. You don¡¯t need to do anything else. Her Majesty Ru will never forget you when shees outter¡­¡±

    The pce maid stuffed the soup along with some ingots to the imperial chef.

    As it was several ingots of gold, the imperial chef couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. After confirming that the soup didn''t contain any poison, he was ready to do the business.

    Many consorts in the pce would do such things in private. As long as they didn¡¯t endanger His Majesty¡¯s life, how could these consortspete for favor? If they couldn¡¯t directly ask one of the imperial chefs, they could only fish them with money!

    As soon as the maid left, a royal chef came in to the imperial kitchen.

    ¡°Hurry up, deliver the meal for Qianqing Pce¡­¡±

    Hearing the three characters "Qian", "Qing", and "Pce", the bribed imperial chef was smart and quickly mixed the soup into the dishes while no one was paying attention.

    ¡°Hmm? Howe I haven¡¯t seen this dish before?¡±

    The eunuch who was tasked to deliver the dishes checked the meals and found that there was an extra bowl of soup.

    As soon as the chef¡¯s back cooled, he hurriedly exined, ¡°Today, I heard that His Majesty liked sweets. This is a new dish we''ve been researching. I hope His Majesty can taste it and see if he likes it¡­¡±

    ¡°Sweet soup? En, that''s fine¡­¡±

    When the eunuch heard that it was sweet soup, he thought that the precious puppy liked sweet foods and then nodded his head. He had no suspicions and hurriedly asked people to carry things away. He dared not dy at all. No one was allowed to let His Majesty¡¯s beloved dog starve at all!

    Gu Bai woke up in the morning and found that the bed beside him was cold. He guessed that Emperor Tianchen had gone to court again to deal with the problem of natural disasters.

    His own heart was anxious to death that even the usual tempting foods had lost its charm today.

    When the eunuch who waited on Gu Bai saw that he didn¡¯t eat, he was more worried than Gu Bai was. His Majesty had told him to take good care of the golden dog. But if the dog was hungry because he waited for His Majesty toe back, would he also be med?

    ¡°My little ancestor, please eat a little ba. When His Majestyes backter, if he sees that we haven¡¯t served you well, the lightest punishment will be getting beaten up on the board, and the worst will be losing our lives. You have to take pity on this poor ve ba. Take a bite, ah, please take a bite¡­¡±

    The eunuch didn''t care whether Gu Bai could understand him or not. He put the soup in front of Gu Bai and had a look of pleading on his face.

    ¡°Woof, woof!¡±

    Gu Bai, who was already annoyed, became even more annoyed by the eunuch. He barked at him twice, but since he didn¡¯t want his ears to be damaged again, he simply bowed his head and took a few sips. After eating, he turned to face the eunuch with his butt to show his intention of dismissing him.

    The eunuch wasn''t as tacit as Emperor Tianchen, who could see through Gu Bai''s expression at a nce. Seeing that Gu Bai had eaten and wasn''t hungry, he felt reassured and soon withdrew.

    As soon as the eunuch had left, Gu Bai calmed down again, and the dog¡¯s face then showed a solemn expression, one owned by a human.

    In the plot, this problem of natural disasters was a great blow to Emperor Tianchen''s standing, and it was the key for Prince Rui to usurp the throne. Since people from the ancient times believed in destiny the most, if Emperor Tianchen lost the hearts of the people, the throne would be left hanging.

    But how could he help His Majesty? Even if the emperor¡¯s dragon qi was helpful to him, he was still far from being able to move the mountains, drain the seas, call the wind, or summon the rain.

    What to do, what to do, what to do, what to do, what to do ahhhhh!

    Gu Bai¡¯s brain was getting tired. The most annoying thing was this kind of world full of yaos. The speed to cultivate was too slow, and he couldn¡¯t do anything without his abilities!

    The puppy was impatient. Gu Bai was also in a bad mood. The dog¡¯s nose red, expressing his anger. Suddenly, he felt hot and his head almost let out smoke.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Gu Bai shook his head. He felt hot all over his body. His four paws were also sore and felt soft. His breath was too fast, and it was hard to breathe.

    Before he could continue to think too much about the heat, the situation suddenly turned sharply, and a kind of severe pain hit him. It instantly clouded over his mind and he couldn¡¯t help crying out.

    ¡°Woof¡ª¡ª¡±

    A shrill bark suddenly sounded in the Qianqing Pce which scared everyone.

    The face of the eunuch who waited outside the pce hall changed, and he hurriedly pushed the door open. All of a sudden, his face turned white, and there were only three words left in his head. It was over!

    He had just seen the dog on the king¡¯s dragon bed and his condition had been just fine. But now, the snow-white puppy was suffering. It kept rolling and twitching. The white fur had been dyed red by blood, and the barking was very shrill¡­

    ¡°Hurry, hurry and call the imperial physicians, call the imperial physicians!"

    ¡°Inform His Majesty, quickly, quickly¡­¡±

    Thus, the attending eunuch was in a panic, and other pce maids and bodyguards were also strucked dumb.

    Who in the pce didn''t know that His Majesty doted on this puppy more than his imperial consorts? A few days ago, the most pampered Consort Ru was beaten up on the board because of this puppy. Now that the dog''s situation was like this, if it actually died, the eunuch was afraid everyone would have to be buried with him!

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it''s over, it''s over!

    Everyone had the same idea as the attending eunuch, and they were all nervous. Each and every one of them hurriedly called and shouted for imperial physicians and also informed His Majesty in a panic.

    When Emperor Tianchen, who was in the middle of a discussion, heard the news, he immediately left the courtiers and rushed back.

    When he saw that Gu Bai''s snow-white fur had turned blood-red, his eyes were red in an instant, and his eyes reflected a frightening ruthlessness.

    ¡°How could it be like this! Where are the imperial physicians? Call them, quickly!¡±

    Emperor Tianchen¡¯s eyes were red. He wanted to touch the dog with his hands, but he was afraid to make Gu Bai, who kept rolling and barking, feel worse. His hands had stiffened in mid-air, so he could only give orders to the imperial physicians.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this, this¡­¡±

    The imperial physicians were in a difficult spot. They were all skilled in medicine, true, but it was for people. To make them treat a dog, it was beyond their specialty ah!

    ¡°Give <i>zhen</i> the cure, quickly!¡±

    Emperor Tianchen was furious. The bright red color in front of him made the calm emperor lose his mind. The bloodthirst in his eyes made the physicians tremble and they dared not speak. They could only brace themselves to check on the dog.

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    Gu Bai felt someone get close to him. The severe pain made Gu Bai show his teeth and the ferocious nature of an animal. He was now very confused, and his brain was a mess. He didn¡¯t know anything else, only pain, pain, pain, and more pain that made people crazy.

    ¡°Bai, don¡¯t be afraid. They are imperial physicians. They are going to treat you. Don¡¯t be afraid, don''t be afraid¡­¡±

    The miserable screams made Emperor Tianchen panic. He squatted beside the bed and looked at Gu Bai¡¯s pitiful appearance. He was very sad and wished that he was the one who got hurt instead. His attempt tofort Gu Bai ended with a trembling voice.

    Even if Gu Bai had lost his mind, at the moment the emperor approached him, Gu Bai opened his mouth and bit the emperor''s hand. The pain and blood didn''t affect Emperor Tianchen the least. His mind and eyes were filled only with the little white dog in front of him.

    Seeing this scene, the imperial guards and eunuchs of Qianqing Pce really didn¡¯t know what to say. His Majesty was really possessed. Looking at this situation, how was this a dog? It was more like a little lover.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you, please don¡¯t do this. This servant is really powerless. The dog has a fate of its own. I''m sorry for your loss¡­¡±

    An imperial physician came up to persuade him. The dog on the bed was bloody all over and kept twitching. He knew that it wouldn''t live long and couldn''t be saved at all.

    ¡°He is not a dog, he is zhen''s Bai! Zhen''s Bai! If zhen can¡¯t even save his Bai, what¡¯s zhen''s use of you all? If Bai is dead, you will all be buried with zhen!¡±

    Emperor Tianchen¡¯s fierce rage scared the physician into a fright. He quickly covered his mouth and continued to examine the dog. He was frightened in his heart to the point he kept inwardly howling ''mother''. It was true that the Wei monarch was unpredictable, but this was only an animal and yet His Majesty attached so much importance to it. It was over, it was over, they would be buried together with a dog. Mother aaaaaah!

    Meanwhile, Gu Bai was still biting the hand of Emperor Tianchen. When the blood of the other flew into his mouth, the pain on his body was strangely relieved.

    Swallowing the blood, he felt that the demon core in his body was rotating rapidly. His yao power began to increase, his mind gradually became clear, and he vaguely saw the figure of Emperor Tianchen.

    ¡°Woof¡­ Wuu¡­¡±

    Gu Bai opened his eyes and sobbed. He loosened his jaw, as if he was attracted by something. He couldn''t help but crawl towards Emperor Tianchen.

    Seeing this, a group of physicians said happily, ¡°Your Majesty, it''s all right, it stopped barking!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Emperor Tianchen reprimanded them. How could he believe this? Although Gu Bai wasn''t barking at the moment, he could still see that the dog was still trembling and twitching, and the soft sobbing contained painful emotions.

    His heart clenched, and he hugged Gu Bai with both hands and asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Bai, does it hurt? What¡¯s the matter with you? Tell me what I should do to save you¡­¡±

    His actions once again made the imperial physicians and pce maids vomit blood. How could an animal understand human speech, Your Majesty?!

    Too bad, Gu Bai wasn''t a real animal. His mind was clear now. Although he didn''t feel severe pain anymore, there was another strange power in him that seemed to be changing his body.

    Transformation!

    The word ¡°instinct¡± suddenly appeared in Gu Bai¡¯s mind. It wasn''t exactly his own instinct, but the instinct of the body he was in.

    The cultivation knowledge of yao beasts was not learned by books and jade slips like human beings, but by inheritance of the blood vessels. At this moment, Gu Bai suddenly understood what the foreign strange energy would do to his body.

    His heart was both happy and worried. This meant that his demon power was strong enough, but the problem was that it wasn''t a good thing to shapeshift in front of so many people. Even if Emperor Tianchen protected him, if this news spread to the ministers, the whole court wouldn''t tolerate a monster staying in the pce.

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai suddenly broke free from Emperor Tianchen, forced himself to resist the pain of transformation, jumped out of the bed, then left through the window quickly.

    ¡°Bai¡ª¡ª!¡±

    When Emperor Tianchen saw this, he immediately followed Gu Bai without a second thought. But when he reached the window, Gu Bai was already gone. The bodyguard outside saw only a bloody shadow, and he couldn¡¯t catch up with him at all.

    He just left for a while and it had already turned out like this. His Bai was covered with blood and screamed miserably. He didn¡¯t know how hurt he was.

    Thinking of this, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s eyes reflected brutality and bloodlust, and he was furious.

    ¡°Somebody, go and find Bai for zhen immediately, and also find out what happened! Find out for zhen! During the time zhen was away, find all the people who have been close to Bai!¡±

 Chapter 57

    <i>Edited by Divetus and Evan</i>

    After leaving Qianqing Pce, Gu Bai quickly ran to the Cold Pce. This kind of ce was not only deserted, but also remote. No one would see anything here, and he had no more time to go any further now.

    ording to Yao inheritance, his situation at the moment wasn¡¯t a normal transformation but was caused by other unexpected causes. There would be no thunderous cmities; as long as he could bear the pain of transformation into a human, he¡¯d be fine.

    While Gu Bai endured the pain of transformation, the anger and worry in Emperor Tianchen¡¯s heart had umted to the very top. He asked the Imperial guards to search for him everywhere and to thoroughly investigate the day¡¯s affairs.

    It hadn¡¯t been very long since the start of the morning, and it wasn¡¯t a secret that Consort Ru had bought out the imperial chef. The matter was soon discovered. Emperor Tianchen was furious and immediately ordered people to take Consort Ru to Qianqing Pce

    ¡°Talk, what exactly did you give Bai to eat?!¡±

    At this moment, Emperor Tianchen just wanted to cut Consort Ru into pieces.

    He only made this woman a consort in order to serve as a shield from the rest of his harem. He also knew that the other side was colluding with Prince Rui in private, but he pretended not to know, waiting for the time when all these rebellions were defeated to address the matter.

    But who knew that this woman was so restless. Bai was just a harmless dog who posed no threat to anyone. These people even dared to act against Bai. If Bai had any kind of ident... Emperor Tianchen didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. He exuded a frightening breath of danger.

    ¡°Your Majesty, th-this... this concubine... this concubine didn¡¯t do anything. This concubine just wanted to have Your Majestye visit this concubine¡¯s pce for a bit. This concubine just sent a bowl of soup, and it wasn¡¯t poisonous. This concubine doesn¡¯t know ah...¡±

    Consort Ru knelt on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to deny anything. All the evidence was right in front of her. She couldn¡¯t panic, but she really hadn¡¯t done anything ah.

    She had just sent a bowl that had been supplemented with a special potion that she had exchanged for from the system. It was just something to make men develop feelings. Th-th-this, how could she know that it would poison Emperor Tianchen¡¯s beloved dog?

    Moreover, it was just a little beast, but Emperor Tianchen had made such a fuss. He not only ordered the Imperial Army to tear apart the pces looking for it, but also dragged her over to interrogate her. It was really making a mountain out of a molehill!

    At the thought that even her, an imperial consort, wasn¡¯t as good as a dog, Consort Ru had an impulse to vomit blood.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s just a little beast. ¡¯re actually treating your concubine like this, then in your heart, is this concubine not even as good as a dog...¡±

    Pa!

    Without waiting for Consort Ru to finish, Emperor Tianchen raised his hand and pped her. His handsome face waspletely ominous-looking. He stared at her and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°This emperor will not repeat himself again. Bai is not a beast! He is this emperor¡¯s Bai! In the future, whoever dares to say that this emperor¡¯s Bai is a beast, this emperor will send them to King Yama¡¯s pce hall to reincarnate! Su Xinru, this emperor gave you the position of consort, and now this emperor can also take it back. Guards, lock this woman in prison for your emperor. Carry out cruel torture until she confesses!¡±

    ¡°No, Your Majesty, you can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t do this to this concubine...¡±

    Consort Ru¡¯s face instantly turned white. Unexpectedly, Emperor Tianchen even wanted to torture her. She really had just put in some aphrodisiacs, and it wasn¡¯t that serious. What was torture supposed to make her exin?!

    She was justpeting for favor by sending in soup with some drugs in it, but it actually made Emperor Tianchen angry. Furthermore, who knew how insane Emperor Tianchen was, making such a grand fuss over a dog.

    The emperor issued a death order. The officers and men of the prison didn¡¯t show any mercy because of a peerless beauty in front of them. The matter had already urred, and until now, his majesty had already cut down several people. No one dared to stick their head out at this time, since now, death was being used to extort confessions.

    Su Xinru was just an ordinary white-cor worker before transmigrating. After transmigrating, she had the golden finger of the system. During pce fights, she hadn¡¯t had to use her brain at all because of her peerless beauty. Her IQ wasn¡¯t much higher than that of an ordinary person¡¯s.

    After being tortured, she was thrown into a prison full of rats and cockroaches. She felt that her future was dim and couldn¡¯t help calling out for the system¡¯s help again.

    ¡°System! Youe out! Come out quickly, I want to exchange for things. I want to exchange!¡±

    After many calls like this, the system finally activated. ¡°What does the host want to exchange?¡±

    ¡°What do you have that can help me? Emperor Tianchen is crazy, crazy...¡± Su Xinru had already panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°The host can exchange for hypnotism.¡±

    ¡°Hypnotism?¡±

    Consort Ru¡¯s eyes brightened. She had always thought that the system could only change her appearance. Unexpectedly, she could also exchange for hypnotism. If she had hypnotism, she could hypnotize these Imperial guards to let her out, and even hypnotize Emperor Tianchen to make her empress.

    It was such a good thing, yet the system only took it out now. If it had been taken out earlier, why would she go around such a big circle toplete the task!

    Thinking to this point, Consort Ru was a little angry. ¡°System, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that I could exchange for hypnotism!¡±

    ¡°Hypnotism is worth 50 years of your lifespan.¡± The system didn¡¯t keep exining.

    ¡°50 years of my lifespan? So much...¡±

    Su Xinru was shocked. Even with modern people, if they lived for 80 years, that counted as living for a long time. Most ancient people didn¡¯t live long for various reasons. She was now more than 20 years old, so how long could she live without 50 years of her lifespan?

    But... Looking at her fingers that were broken and bloody, Su Xinru hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    ¡°Well, 50 years is 50 years. I¡¯ll exchange for it!¡±

    If she didn¡¯t, she would die in prison right now. At most, she would have to do several more tasks and then exchange for her years back.

    ...

    On the other hand, after a whole day of transformation, Gu Bai had finally be a human.

    However, because he hadn¡¯t cultivated himself, but had caused the transformation by ident, the transformation wasn¡¯tpletely sessful. His face and four paws had all turned into that of a human being¡¯s, but two dog ears still remained. Wasn¡¯t this just throwing people into a pit?!

    Gu Bai tugged at his two dog ears and was very distressed. Although many people tried this cute look in modern times, in ancient times, they could only wait to be caught and burned by people as monsters. Even if Emperor Tianchen wasn¡¯t afraid, he couldn¡¯t stay with Emperor Tianchen with this appearance for a lifetime.

    The cultivation of Yao was slow. If he wanted to shrink his ears, besides running back to the mountains and forests to patiently absorb spirit cultivation, he could only be like Su Xinru¡¯s system in devouring Emperor Tianchen¡¯s dragon qi and going astray.

    It was impossible for him to patiently cultivate right now, as he didn¡¯t have that kind of time. It was even more impossible for him to absorb Emperor Tianchen¡¯s dragon qi.

    After thinking about it back and forth, Gu Bai had no solution. He saw the loud bustle outside of the Cold Pce, as well as the movements of the Imperial Army, and thought of the frantic expression on that man¡¯s face when he had left. He hurriedly left the Cold Pce under the cover of the night and sneaked into the emperor¡¯s Qianqing Pce to see him.

    It waste at night, but the whole pce hadn¡¯t had a rest.

    The Imperial guards were still looking for the most valuable dog in the world, while Emperor Tianchen was waiting in Qianqing Pce, his heart burning with anxiety.

    ¡°Your Majesty, take a rest first ba. The Imperial guards are already looking. As long as Bai hasn¡¯t left Your Majesty¡¯s grounds, he will definitely be found...¡±

    The eunuch¡¯s chief inspector was nearby to advise the emperor. At the moment, no one dared to call Gu Bai "that dog" anymore. Today, Emperor Tianchen was so angry that he looked terrifying. To provoke Emperor Tianchen at this time was to seek death.

    ¡°Bai would not leave this emperor!¡±

    When Emperor Tianchen interrupted the eunuch, his face became extremely gloomy.

    He would never believe that Bai would leave him. Something must have happened to Bai, as he wouldn¡¯t have run away by himself. Bai was no ordinary puppy; normally, that little fellow was so sticky to him, so he would definitelye back. Something must have happened!

    When he thought of this, Emperor Tianchen, who had just managed to calm down a bit, grew impatient again.

    ¡°It¡¯s been this long, and you still haven¡¯t found him. What¡¯s the use of this emperor supporting all of you?! Go out for this emperor and look for him. Even if you have to lift the entire pce up for this emperor, you must find him!"

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty...¡±

    The old eunuch didn¡¯t dare to persuade him anymore, so he left immediately.

    When he left, Emperor Tianchen got up from the Dragon Throne and walked around Qianqing Pce. He looked worried. He wanted to go out to search for Bai himself, but he was afraid that Gu Bai would run back and miss him. He was full of anxiety and entangled emotions.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty...¡±

    At this time, the clear voice of a youth had suddenly sounded in the hall.

    Although the voice was very strange, Emperor Tianchen felt a very familiar feeling from it and was very excited when he heard the voice. He quickly turned to find the source of the voice.

    Soon, Emperor Tianchen found his target.

    He saw a young man hiding behind a mountain and river map screen in Qianqing Pce. His body was hidden behind the screen, and only his small head was shown. His face was very beautiful, and his round and clear eyes looked very clever.

    Due to wearing a ck hooded cape, the face of the other side looked even smaller and more delicate in the dark night.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Emperor Tianchen didn¡¯t call for his Imperial guards. He stared at the young man in front of him, his voice a little uncertain and hoarse.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Your Majesty, I¡¯m Bai, your little puppy, woof, woof...¡±

    Gu Bai was sure that there was no one else in the hall, so he ran up to Emperor Tianchen. In order to prove that he was telling the truth, he had specifically figured out how to let out a few barks. Anyway, he was already a dog, so these two barks weren¡¯t that bad.

    ¡°You really are this emperor¡¯s Bai.¡±

    Thest two familiar barks broke the defense of Emperor Tianchen. He was a little happy and also full of disbelief.

    He had long known that Bai wasn¡¯t an ordinary puppy. As a Yao, he might be a human some day. However, he hadn¡¯t expected to see the appearance of Gu Bai¡¯s human form so soon. It looked exactly like what he imagined!

    Just after the cloak on Gu Bai¡¯s body was untied, Emperor Tianchen saw the two dog ears on his head, and then all the anxieties in his heart disappeared. He couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    These dog ears on Gu Bai were exactly the same ones from his appearance when he was a puppy. No matter how someone could fake it, these dog ears were something that couldn¡¯t be faked. Cute and tight, this was indeed his Bai.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a young Yao, so I don¡¯t have enough transformational ability. This time it was an ident, and I can¡¯t put my ears away...¡±

    Gu Bai discovered that Emperor Tianchen was smiling, and immediately his two dog ears drooped and pulled down. He grumbled his grievances and looked upset. Before the next task, he had to first ask what the task object was!

    Seeing that his two fluffy dog ears had drooped down, Emperor Tianchen felt that his heart was beating faster.

    As he cuddled Gu Bai in his arms andforted him, the soft body of the youth made his heart beat wildly in his chest. The feeling of holding a man versus the feeling of holding a dog were absolutely two different things.

    He couldn¡¯t help but bow his head to kiss Gu Bai. Gu Bai also raised his face to let him get close. He already originally liked men. His body was shaped like a dog¡¯s, and he had been born with the character of a dog, so his mood couldn¡¯t be concealed at all.

    The man¡¯s aura made him feel very safe. He squinted his eyesfortably and could only let out a groan. Even when he became a man, he was still like a dog.

    Gu Bai¡¯s cooperation made Emperor Tianchen almost unable to help himself. Towards Gu Bai¡¯s puppy appearance, he already wanted to care and dote on him. For the dog who had already turned into a human, he had a kind of ** feeling in addition to his love.

    Although the youth¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t unique, if the other party just moved a little bit, then he could burn away all his reason.

    It took Emperor Tianchen a lot of effort to restrain himself. He hugged Gu Bai and sat on the Dragon Throne. He continued to kiss him on the cheek and forehead and asked about the previous matter. He couldn¡¯t forget the horror of seeing Gu Bai covered with blood at that time.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t conceal his origin and the plots of Consort Ru.

    ¡°...Your Majesty, Su Xinru is an evil woman. She has something called a system. You can understand it as a Yao. It wants to absorb your dragon qi, because your dragon qi is a great supplement for some Yao to grow their cultivation...¡±

    After hearing this, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s face darkened a bit. After making sure that nothing bad had happened to Gui Bai, he let out a breath.

    Most of these things he knew, but he could never have imagined Su Xinru¡¯s system. Staring at the young man who was worried about him, he felt that his heart was full of growing happiness that he couldn¡¯t express.

    Bai was so worried about him, always doing this for him, but was it right for him... Emperor Tianchen couldn¡¯t stop the spection in his heart.

    Gu Bai was very happy to see that Emperor Tianchen didn¡¯t mind his identity as a Yao at all. Although he knew that this man was interested in him, after all, the environment he grew up in was ancient. It was hard to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be conflicted, so he was relieved.

    At this time, the main hall door was knocked on, and an Imperial guard in a prison uniform rushed in.

    ¡°Informing Your Majesty that Her Highness Consort Ru has escaped. Your subordinates also don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. A lot of soldiers were sent to guard her, but who would expect that Consort Ru used some kind of magic and escaped without any major issues...¡±

    At the moment when the Imperial guard came in, Gu Bai turned into a white dog and hid under Emperor Tianchen¡¯s clothes. When he heard this, he didn¡¯t need to guess that Su Xinru had escaped with the help of that system.

    Thinking of this, he quickly grabbed Emperor Tianchen¡¯s clothes and pulled on them. After Emperor Tianchen asked the Imperial guard to leave, he transformed into his half-Yao, half-human shape again. He whispered a few words into Emperor Tianchen¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Since their goal is me, they¡¯lle back sooner orter. I¡¯ll give them an opportunity...¡±

    Emperor Tianchen gently hugged the person in front of him, while his eyes were shining with a murky light. The dragon has scales, and Bai is his!

 Chapter 58

    <strong>TLCed by Callis, Edited by Evan</strong>

    Gu Bai hade back, so the dog searching incident which created a huge disturbance in the pce was instantly put to an end.

    In order to celebrate, Emperor Tianchen specially asked people to hold a grand pce banquet. In this way, the diligent and economical emperor clearly showed the status of this dog called ¡°Bai¡± to everyone in the court, whether they were civil or military members.

    The group of guards, eunuchs, and maids watched the happy and pampering expression of Emperor Tianchen, who was holding the recovered puppy with a smile on his face. They really had a deep understanding of what it meant to want being a dog than being a human!

    On the Imperial throne, Emperor Tianchen sat adorned in gold, holding Gu Bai in his arms. Instead of seeing the singing and dancing below him, he used a low voice to ask what Gu Bai wanted to eat, then personally brought it over to feed him.

    After feeding Gu Bai, he would also bow his head to kiss the dog¡¯s head. Not to mention that he wasn¡¯t upset that the chopsticks anddles had been licked by the dog, he also shared the food and wine. His low voice and tender expression made the courtiers unable to bear looking straight at him.

    How could a son of heaven not be able to pamper a dog? However, he was raising a dog, when it was clearly a lover ah. This person ate and slept with the dog, but also shook up the entire Imperial Pce for it. What would it look like otherwise?!

    Then when they thought of the natural disasters that happened repeatedly in various regions of Wei Country, all the courtiers shook their heads in their hearts. Everyone was wondering if it was like what thosemoners¡¯ rumors had said. Was it possible that Emperor Tianchen wasn¡¯t the real Son of Heaven of Wei Country...?

    Some courtiers couldn¡¯t help but stand up and speak.

    ¡°Your Majesty, now there are many disasters in Wei Country, and the people have no way to earn a living. We¡¯re still sitting here, holding a pce banquet for a puppy. If this is spread, wouldn¡¯t it make the civilians¡¯ hearts cold...?¡±

    ¡°Wang-daren worries needlessly. Zhen does not want to discuss government affairs today...¡±

    Emperor Tianchen was unconcerned, hugging Gu Bai and kissing his eyes and paws, smiling tenderly.

    After Gu Bai was incarnated as a dog, his innate dog¡¯s nature was very strong. In addition, Emperor Tianchen¡¯s dragon qi was instinctively attractive to Yao, so he couldn¡¯t help clinging onto Emperor Tianchen and getting close, stretching out his tongue to lick the other¡¯s eyelids, nose, and mouth.

    Intimate contact, especially on the mouth, was the best way to absorb the dragon qi. The little tongue didn¡¯t want to leave when it reached Emperor Tianchen¡¯s mouth, but also had a strong urge to drill into it.

    The little, soft touch made Emperor Tianchen not dislike it at all, and his face carried a smile.

    He seemed to see a handsome young man through the appearance of the little white dog in front of him. Imagining that the young man was kissing him with flushed cheeks, his eyshes trembling and his beautiful eyes looking red-tinged, Emperor Tianchen felt his blood boil.

    Seeing the intimacy between one person and one dog, the ignored Wang-daren felt that his eyes were blinded, and even the thick-skinned felt it was unbearable.

    ¡°Woof, woof...¡±

    Gu Bai noticed his expression, and he was prompted by the dog¡¯s innate nature to raise his chin and call at Wang-daren twice.

    Then he turned around and twisted his butt towards Wang-daren. He was very pleased with his performance, which made all the courtiers, who saw him, turn their heads to choke back theirughter.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Wang-daren¡¯s face was red. He was an official of the previous dynasty. He had little power, but was highly respected, and many people would give face to him in court. Now, he was being disdained by a dog. He couldn¡¯t argue with a dog, so he could only sit down again in a sullen mood.

    Next to him, Prince Rui handed him a cup of wine, respectfully consoling him, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Wang-daren, it¡¯s nothing more than just a domesticated animal...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously not just a domesticated animal. His Majesty is so ridiculous. Look, the Son of Heaven is actually sharing a te with a dog! It¡¯s truly losing face for the Imperial family! If thete emperor didn¡¯t only have that eldest prince left, this old man would definitely not agree...¡±

    ¡°Wang-daren, there are many people with wandering eyes and ears, so speak cautiously...¡±

    Prince Rui kindly reminded him, and only then did Wang-daren shut his mouth. Seeing a prince so respectful, Wang-daren had a more favorable impression of him.

    Seeing this, Gu Bai nipped at Emperor Tianchen¡¯s wrist and motioned to him. Now, most of the important officials of Wei Country had been bribed by Prince Rui, and he was biding his time to usurp the throne.

    Emperor Tianchen¡¯s eyes darkened, and he patted Gu Bai¡¯s head and continued to be sticky and intimate with him.

    By the time the banquet was halfway over, the dancer in the main hall who had been dancing alone retired, and a group of dancers sprung up to start a new dance, led by an enchanting beauty in a purple dress and veil.

    Although they couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face, only her figure and demeanor, people knew that she had to be a peerless beauty, full of grace in every movement. All the courtiers who were talking in low voices just stopped, their eyes attracted.

    Gu Bai also looked over. Instead of being attracted, he felt a familiar and dangerous scent from the other. Such a beauty wasn¡¯t a real person. There was no doubt that it had to be Su Xinru!

    The dancing woman truly was Su Xinru. She actually wanted to avoid the possibility of prison by walking away from it. She was an exceptional beauty, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about finding a financial backer to live a good life.

    But the system wanted Emperor Tianchen¡¯s dragon qi. She had toplete this task, otherwise not only would she be punished, she would also lose the system.

    She had been relying on the system since she transmigrated. If the system left, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Besides, she was extremely unwilling. She was such a beautiful woman, yet she couldn¡¯t evenpare to a dog in front of Emperor Tianchen. It hurt her self-esteem!

    Seeing that Emperor Tianchen, sitting on the Dragon seat, was still holding Gu Bai, her heart felt a burst of injustice, and she danced and danced until she was in front of Emperor Tianchen.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this dance is for you. This wine is only for you...¡±

    Su Xinru held up the wine ss with her slender, jade-like fingers. Her face was covered by the veil, revealing only a pair of attractive eyes. She really was a hard-to-resist woman of unmatched beauty.

    It was a verymon toast, but Gu Bai felt an energy emanating from Su Xinru¡¯s eyes. Obviously, the other didn¡¯t know what kind of magic was being used.

    Emperor Tianchen seemed to have noticed something too. His eyes shed with a fierce light, and the corner of his mouth was grim. He pulled out a long sword from a bodyguard¡¯s waist and stabbed it into her chest.

    ¡°Come, guards, protect everyone!¡±

    Apanying Emperor Tianchen¡¯s cry, the dancers below suddenly took out flexible swords from their waists.

    For a while, chaos broke out in the hall. Besides the military leaders who could ward the dancers off, the ministers and civil officials could only hold their heads and evade.

    These dancers were obviously trained. Emperor Tianchen also had arge number of bodyguards and escorts. They failed to get close for a while, but many of the other courtiers were killed by their swords.

    If people used their heads, they¡¯d realize that all the dead courtiers were ones who were close with Prince Rui, but all of the courtiers who were loyal to Emperor Tianchen were fine.

    Su Xinru had used hypnosis while toasting him, and she waited for the emperor to drink it. Unexpectedly, Emperor Tianchen wasn¡¯t hypnotized, and she was suddenly put into a difficult situation.

    Emperor Tianchen was originally a martial arts practitioner, and he had stabbed her in the middle of her chest. Immediately, her chest felt a sharp pain and blood gushed out of her mouth.

    She felt her blood and life draining, and she couldn¡¯t help but call for the system¡¯s help, panicked.

    But the system ignored her. At the same time, her body began to change. Her snow-white skin began to turn yellow, and her slim waist began to bloat. She no longer had her beautiful appearance, and she returned to her ordinary looks.

    ¡°Save, save me...¡±

    Su Xinru had no mind to care about the change in the appearance of her body. She called for the system with thest of her strength. Why wasn¡¯t the system saving her? She wasn¡¯t dead yet. She wasn¡¯t dead yet!

    When Prince Rui, who was sitting below, saw her, he wanted to get up and go over, but he restrained himself. Was saving a beauty of the Jianghu important, or was possessing the entirety of the Jianghu more important...?

    The use of a system¡¯s existence was to exchange. This host had no more value, so naturally it wouldn¡¯t care about her.

    As soon as the binding was released, the system left Su Xinru¡¯s body for a new host.

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    Gu Bai, who had been paying attention to Su Xinru¡¯s movements, saw a white light flying out of her body. Without even thinking about it, he rushed over. Opening his mouth, he swallowed the white light that wasn¡¯t able to escape.

    Since the original system could absorb the power of the original host for its own use, then he could also eat the system. This was the cruel survivalws of the Yao world.

    He didn¡¯t know how much power the system had absorbed. After swallowing it, Gu Bai only felt that an extremely pure energy made his Yao core rotate rapidly. His Yao power rose slowly, and his whole body was suffused with a golden light.

    ¡°Look, w-what is that?¡±

    The golden light was dazzling in the night, and people looked up in astonishment.

    In the golden circle of light, the snow-white dog changed and became a divine-looking boy with a pale face and ears. He floated in midair and seemed even more sacred enveloped in the golden light.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t expect that the power of this system was so powerful, unexpectedly allowing him to increase his cultivation this much, and thus transforming him from a dog into a human. He quietly cursed his luck.

    However, after discovering the abundant Yao power around him, Gu Bai¡¯s heart thudded. He immediately noticed Emperor Tianchen and gave him a meaningful look as he continued to float in the air.

    ¡°Listen, you mortals. I¡¯m a child under Guanyin. I was ordered by heaven to rescue the people of the state of Wei. Three dayster, I will ask the true Son of Heaven of Wei Country for sacrifices!¡±

    With that, Gu Bai turned into golden light and departed.

    When he disappeared, everyone reacted. The hall was full of bloodied bodies, and everyone was covering their chests and taking deep breaths to calm down.

    Just now, Gu Bai¡¯s words reverberated in everyone¡¯s brains. All their heads began to turn rapidly in contemtion. In addition to the loyal ministers of Emperor Tianchen, there were also several lucky surviving ministers of Prince Rui.

    Asking the true Son of Heaven of Wei Country for sacrifices. The boy with the golden light didn¡¯t directly name Emperor Tianchen. Did that mean that the true Son of Heaven wasn¡¯t necessarily Emperor Tianchen?

    There was excitement in Prince Rui¡¯s heart, and the ministers loyal to Emperor Tianchen began to advise, ¡°Your Majesty, please arrange sacrifices as soon as possible, and rescue the civilians as soon as possible...¡±

    The other ministers all followed, and Prince Rui quickly cast a nce at his own people.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    The great general Long Zongxuan, who held the Imperial court¡¯s military forces, walked out.

    ¡°Just now, the golden boy only asked the true Son of Heaven of Wei for sacrifices, but didn¡¯t specify whether it was His Majesty. Perhaps it would be inappropriate for Your Majesty to so hastily prepare sacrifices...¡±

    As soon as his words came out, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became quiet. What did General Long mean? Was he saying that His Majesty wasn¡¯t the real Son of Heaven? Then who was it? Saying these kind of words was treason!

    ¡°What do you mean, Long Zongxuan?!¡± There were courtiers who stood up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m just worried about the people. Since His Majesty ascended the throne, Wei Country has been suffering from droughts and floods. When there is no peace and stability, the people can¡¯t make a living, and these sacrifices are very important. Just now, the golden boy also said that they should be from the real Son of Heaven... In short, I think the matter of who performs the sacrifices has to be discussed again.¡±

    Long Zongxuan seemed to be acting for the country and its people, but in fact, he was arrogant and didn¡¯t care the slightest about Emperor Tianchen.

    In fact, he really did have such qualifications. Besides the military power in the hands of Emperor Tianchen himself, all the other forces of Wei Country were in his hands.

    In the early years, he helped Emperor Tianchen seize the position of emperor, while nning to control Emperor Tianchen. He had nned to ce himself in the position of being the one person above the rest of the tens of thousands of people. But who knew that Emperor Tianchen wasn¡¯t a vegetarian, and even after ascending the throne, would firmly grasp onto his authority so that Long Zongxuan could only be a general? How could Long Zongxuan¡¯s heart be content?

    Since Emperor Tianchen was heartless, Long Zongxuan couldn¡¯t be med for this injustice. After supporting Prince Rui¡¯s ascent to the throne, he would be the Regent!

    His intentions were obvious to everyone. Emperor Tianchen narrowed his eyes and stared at him for a while. Then he lightly smiled.

    ¡°General Long¡¯s words are reasonable. For the sake of themon people, in this case, the royal family only has two people, Zhen and younger Imperial brother. For the sacrifices three dayster, let¡¯s let younger Imperial brother also give them a try...¡±

    The faces of the courtiers standing by the side of Emperor Tianchen changed. They were secretly worried. How could His Majesty be so careless? If Prince Rui¡¯s sacrifice was sessful, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Prince Rui was the real Son of Heaven?!

    In the end, the natural disasters in recent years had worried the courtiers who were loyal to Emperor Tianchen. The ancient people were superstitious, after all.

    Yet Prince Rui and his followers¡¯ expressions were happy. Their former days of pretending were about to end, their fox tails were exposed, and the temptation of victory in the near future let their self-confidence bubble up.

    Gu Bai, who was hiding in a secret ce, saw the faces of everyone and shook his head,ughing. Such a group of pigs also wanted to usurp the throne. When they had reincarnated, their brains had to have been caught by a door!

 Chapter 59

    Trantor: Callis

    Editor: Evan

    Emperor Tianchen¡¯s circumstances weren¡¯t good. Ever since he had ascended the throne, the natural disasters were incessant. Even if he was diligent and had a talent for ruling, he couldn¡¯t avoid the decreasing popr sentiment.

    He needed to get rid of Prince Rui, but raising the popr sentiment was the most important thing. Themon people of Wei Country had different opinions of the natural disasters, so he should start from there.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know what Su Xinru¡¯s system was, it contained a huge amount of energy. After Gu Bai swallowed it, nevermind bing immortal, bing arge Yao and calling the wind and summoning the rain wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Under Prince Rui¡¯s urging, throughout the three days, news about the sacrifice from the "real Son of Heaven" was very quickly spread through the capital. In addition, a spark had started a fire that spread through Wei Country.

    Prince Rui had already nned and prepared for the better part of the year. He had long since been unable to endure being pressed down by Emperor Tianchen. Originally, Emperor Tianchen could have gotten rid of the prince, but now, Prince Rui could get rid of Emperor Tianchen. For the past few years, the heavens had been helping him, so how could he be willing to keep his head down?

    Besides, he had already spent a lot of effort looking for an alchemist, one who imed that the natural disasters would soone to an end and that Wei Country¡¯s richest and most powerful hundred years woulde. It was simply fortunate timing.

    Three dayster in the capital, the Imperial altar had already been properly prepared. Themon people had received the news, and one after the other, ran distances to stand around to watch. Emperor Tianchen came after he bathed and changed, while Prince Rui had already arrived.

    "Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be proper for you and Prince Rui to do this sacrifice together. I believe that it should be done separately......."

    Long Zongxuan spared no effort to oppose Emperor Tianchen. Prince Rui was also confident, feeling like he had it within his grasp.

    "Since it¡¯s like this, I will allow Imperial younger brother to begin first......."

    Emperor Tianchen¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, with a calcting look. After speaking, he swept his sleeves and sat down on the Dragon Throne.

    Now that he had already shown his face and his ambition, Prince Rui no longer bothered to hide it. After tidying his clothes, he advanced towards the altar.

    When he emerged, themon people of Wei Country cheered excitedly.

    In the past few years, Prince Rui appeared to havebored a lot. On typical days, he often showed up in public to hand out porridge and dried meat, as well as doing good deeds. He had been titled the "Auspicious Prince", but the people also called him the "Virtuous Prince", giving him their support.

    So with this spectacle, Prince Rui¡¯s confidence swelled. After the overseer¡¯s ceremony, he kneeled down, looked towards the heavens, and loudly recited his sacrificial incantations.

    He appeared handsome and bright with a good temperament. Adding on his specially prepared clothes, he truly had the aura of a "Son of Heaven".

    Hiding high up in the skies, Gu Bai had been impatient for a while. When the other started reciting, he began to gather his magic and sent down a sudden ground-leveling p of thunder.

    "Bang!"

    The loud sound of thunder suddenly echoed, making everyone jump.

    "There¡¯s thunder; the heavens have responded. Prince Rui is the true Son of Heaven!" shouted some unknown person below.

    On the altar, Prince Rui had also been scared, and he immediately reacted. Hearing the noise from below the altar, his spirit was shaken. His heart was pounding in his chest. Could it be that his sacrifice was actually sessful?

    Thinking of this, Prince Rui cupped his hands in greeting towards the heavens and continued to speak loudly.

    "......Gods above, I am Prince Rui of Wei Country. Themon people of Wei Country have suffered for three years. The Northwest is arid, the East is flooded, and themon people are suffering unspeakable misery. Today, Rui is here to earnestly request that the heavens are merciful and save the people of Wei Country from water and fire. Benwang is willing to reduce his life by 10 years!"

    With such words, themon people who heard him couldn¡¯t help but be moved, repeatedly praising him.

    The official beside Emperor Tianchen was immediately worried and asked, "What¡¯s to be done.......?"

    "Do not worry, wait for him to continue."

    Emperor Tianchen smiled indifferently, looking at Prince Rui at the altar as if he was watching a jumping clown.

    When Gu Bai saw this, he was amused. Prince Rui¡¯s act had been brought to the point of perfection. If he wanted to pretend, this grandfather would help him today!

    "Boom!"

    There was another p of thunder, but this time, it wasn¡¯t just thunder. A sh of lightning struck right in front of Prince Rui, ckening the marble steps of the altar.

    It almost struck Prince Rui, and his close contact with the thunder and lightning made his legs weak. He backed away a few steps, holding onto the railing, before standing firm, taking care to ensure that his liver hadn¡¯t been shaken out.

    Without waiting for him to regain his bearings, Gu Bai, who was hiding high up in the sky, continued to rain down thunder and lightning. Each time, it struck dangerously close to Prince Rui¡¯s body.

    After several rounds of thunder and lightning, Prince Rui¡¯s ears were almost deafened. He didn¡¯t know what had urred at all. However, he had more faith. At the moment, there remained only panic, and he dodged the lightning in a flurry.

    After thest p of thunder, a dignified, angry voice came from the heavens.

    "Which little mud snake dares to offer sacrifices and ask the heavens for a favor? His heart is not right, his spirit is not clean, and he still hasn¡¯t withdrawn? Please let the real Son of Heavene forward!"

    After he spoke, there was another sh of lightning. This time, it fell directly on Prince Rui¡¯s body. It struck him, and he suddenly coughed up blood, then fell from the altar.

    With this short scene, the people, officers, and soldiers were all dumbstruck. Although everyone had epted and revered the gods, who had ever seen the gods revealing themselves? But now, if this wasn¡¯t the mythical situation of gods revealing themselves, what else could it be?

    "The gods really are showing themselves......"

    "Little mud snake? His heart isn¡¯t right, his spirit isn¡¯t clean, thus the gods are unexpectedly berating Prince Rui? Prince Rui is typically good and virtuous, so it can¡¯t be......"

    "Who knows? The gods said that it¡¯s like this, so how could it be false?"

    "That¡¯s right. Regardless of how he is normally, he secretly might not be so good. Why else would the gods send down lightning to strike him........"

    "Correct, if you raise your head three feet, there will be gods. How could secret matters be concealed from the heavens? This time, there really is a cmity......"

    "......"

    Themon people were engaged in a spirited discussion, and the expressions of the court councilors were all shocked. General Long especially didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Before, even if they had anticipated that the sacrifice wouldn¡¯t be sessful, they could still forcefully seize the throne with their troops. However, they hadn¡¯t expected that the gods would really show themselves. Prince Rui had also been struck by lightning, and the gods had been revealed, so who would dare act recklessly?

    General Long looked back and saw officers and soldiers with openly shocked, scared expressions; his own expression was unsightly.

    The court councilor standing beside Emperor Tianchen was smiling, and he said in his heart: Prince Rui was unable to differentiate good from bad, and he couldn¡¯t see what trash he was. He even unexpectedly went up to go make a sacrifice. Who in the realm would dare to believe themselves to be the true dragon? He had been kicked in the head by a donkey!

    "Your Highness, for the sake of the realm¡¯smon people, quickly go up and request......"

    The councilor reacted, urging on Emperor Tianchen.

    This time, Emperor Tianchen didn¡¯t try to evade. He nodded and looked up towards the heavens with a doting smile. Then, step by step, he walked up towards the altar.

    Unlike Prince Rui¡¯s handsome and bright appearance, Emperor Tianchen was not only handsome, but also cold. Not smiling, he brought his own dignified aura. Additionally, he was tall and had been ruling for a long time. The regal aura he carried throughout his whole body couldn¡¯t bepared to Prince Rui¡¯s at all.

    When themon people saw the emperor appear, they were immediately scared stiff by his imposing demeanor, quieting one after the other and shaking. This was the true Son of Heaven, a Son of Heaven that was awe-inspiring. It was no wonder that the gods had just berated Prince Rui as a little mud snake. Dragons and snakes werepletely different things!

    Gu Bai waited for Emperor Tianchen to finish reading the incantation and then correspondingly rained down golden light, and the Yao¡¯s powerful voice was transmitted to everyone¡¯s ears.

    "Emperor Tianchen is thus heaven¡¯s true dragon. I have already received his request and will be reported to the court of heaven. Within one month, the disasters in Wei Country will be relieved!"

    After he finished speaking, he cast a spell to create auspiciousness.

    All of a sudden, spring burst forth from withered trees, radiating outwards for ten kilometers from the center. Hundreds of flowers bloomed, fish jumped from theke, and cranes flew. It really was an impressive spectacle that would shock people.

    "His Majesty really is the rightful dragon emperor! A Son of Heaven that has received the gods¡¯ approval!"

    "Long live, long live, long live, long live the emperor!"

    All of themoners, officers, and soldiers, knelt down and shouted excitedly. Their Majesty, the Son of Heaven, had personally received the gods¡¯ recognition. With a true dragon, Wei Country would certainly prosper in the future.

    Everyone looked at Emperor Tianchen with respect and adoration. All doubts had disappeared at this moment. As for Prince Rui, who had just been struck by lightning, he had long since been pushed to the back of everyone¡¯s minds.

    In the following month, the entirety of Wei Country had sunk into a popr craze for the gods.

    All of the disaster-stricken areas glowed with a golden light. Miraculously, it began to rain in the dry areas, and the blocked floods were cleared overnight. In just one month, all of the disasters had passed.

    Emperor Tianchen took back the scattered military power and uprooted the foundation that Prince Rui had nted for several years. He issued orders to rebuild after the disasters and quickly gained popr support.

    Gu Bai immediately returned to the Imperial Pce after he settled Wei Country¡¯s disasters. Because he had revealed himself in such a public manner before, it would be easy for Taoist priests toe and seek out trouble. He would be the safest around Emperor Tianchen.

    Not only could he take advantage of Emperor Tianchen¡¯s dragon qi to cultivate, the Tao schrs wouldn¡¯t oppose an emperor with true purple dragon qi.

    Because of the idental transformation from before, Gu Bai kept his two fluffy dog ears in his human form. It would take at least one or two hundred years of sincere cultivation for him to retract them.

    It was really inconvenient to appear in front of people with his partial Yao form, so he could only shift to his white dog form to follow the emperor at all times.

    Because of the golden light at the banquet, the councilors didn¡¯t dare to regard him as an ordinary puppy anymore. They all revered his status as a child under the gods.

    Not only did they no longer protest against Emperor Tianchen¡¯s special treatment towards him, they also regarded him as a mythical creature protecting the country. One after the other, they advised Emperor Tianchen to give him offerings as a child of the gods.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t want to be ced on a high tform and be watched every day. He painstakingly twisted his little dog¡¯s body, jumping back and forth in the Imperial Hall for half a day before he could suppress his barks, continuing to stay by Emperor Tianchen¡¯s side.

    When the task waspleted and all the troubles were gone, Gu Bai no longer continued to cultivate. He didn¡¯t seek the path for long life. During the day, he turned into a dog and stuck by Emperor Tianchen¡¯s side, and at night, he turned into his half Yao form and slept in the emperor¡¯s dragon bed.

    After that, there weren¡¯t many concubines in the pce. Emperor Tianchen made ns to dismiss them one by one on the grounds of thanking the heavens for being merciful on Wei Country. He was willing to keep his heart clear for life.

    The ministers of the Imperial court objected to this. How could an emperor have no concubines? Besides, Emperor Tianchen had no children yet.

    However, no matter how much the ministers advised him, Emperor Tianchen was determined. In order to stop the ministers¡¯ mouths, he chose a child from distant rtives of the Imperial family and cultivated him as the heir.

    When themon people of the realm learned of this, they all emotionally praised him. Emperor Tianchen was a real dragon emperor, giving himself for the country and its people.

    As the chief eunuch of Emperor Tianchen, often hearing everyone¡¯smentations, he couldn¡¯t help but repeatedly facepalm.

    What clear heart and scant desires? What "for the people of Wei country"? His Majesty was just doing this for the sake of his beloved little puppy Yao. The moans and groansing from Qianqing Pce every night made this eunuch blush!

    Due to the fact that the original body was a Yao, the span of this mission was very long. In addition to having close contact with Emperor Tianchen all day and night, the other¡¯s dragon qi caused him to be unable to suppress his growth.

    At the very end of Emperor Tianchen¡¯s life, he was already arge Yao that could ascend. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to live for another thousand years.

    However, Gu Bai was still there when Emperor Tianchen finally closed his eyes. He broke off his own spirit and returned to the starry space. Without that man in the world, it would be dull and lonely to live longer.

    The starry space was still the same as it was before, not changing in the slightest. The shadow of the mysterious master was still standing in the starry space.

    Before he could speak, Gu Bai felt that his soul had be even more solid. This time, the growth in power was greater than it had been before. This left him somewhat amazed, and he subconsciously asked.

    "My power......?"

    "The system that you devoured is the same as you. It was something that intruded in the world with a mission. So after you absorbed it, the power went directly to your soul......"

    "So if you encounter something beyond the rules of the world, you can devour it for your own use. The more powerful your soul is, the better it would be for the worlds¡¯ tasks.

    "I know." Gu Bai¡¯s expression was happy.

    "En, do you need to rest for a bit......?" The mysterious man was very patient, gentler than he had been in the past. His gaze also wasn¡¯t as cold.

    "No, I want to enter the next task immediately."

    Gu Bai was very impatient, wanting to enter the next world for his task.

    After a short pause, the mysterious man seemed to want to speak with him, but endured again. He nodded to show his agreement. It was fine, as he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. They would still meet in the next task world anyway.

    After watching Gu Bai¡¯s soul enter the next task world, the mysterious man also faded from the starry space, reluctant to part from him.

    And we¡¯re done with the puppy arc! ¨Œ?¦Ø?¨Œ

    Onto the next one!

 Chapter 60

    <i>Edited by Evan</i>

    ¡°Brat, you entered into our nightclub, and yet you dare to run? You really are too brave. I can¡¯t run a business anymore if I don¡¯t deal with you tonight. Lock the door and ask some people to join you. This kid has a good appearance and is easy for you...¡±

    ¡°OK, thank you, Liu Jie...¡±

    As soon as Gu Bai entered the world, arge number of plots began to flow into his mind, making it toote for him to react. Then a p fell on his face, causing him to hit his head directly against the wall, and he fainted.

    When he opened his eyes again after regaining consciousness, he only had a bad headache, but there was a nk space in his brain, and he didn¡¯t know anything.

    His heart sped up, and Gu Bai had a bad premonition and quickly closed his eyes to check the plot.

    But after one minute, five minutes, and ten minutes... His mind was stillpletely nk.

    At this moment, in addition to the existing memory of the original owner, he knew that the original host was Su Yu, who was 16 years old and an orphan. But other than that, there was no other information.

    What the fuck!!!

    Gu Bai, who had opened his eyes, couldn¡¯t stop his eyelids from twitching. After so many tasks, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. He didn¡¯t even have a plot!

    Although Gu Bai had always been calm, even he couldn¡¯t be calm right now.

    Every time he did a task, the most important thing he relied on was the plot. Without the plot, he had no advantage, because he couldn¡¯t even determine the goal of the task.

    Right now he didn¡¯t even know what the original host¡¯s wish was. He was like a headless fly; how could he aplish his task?!

    What should he do? Gu Bai was dying, but he could only call out to that mysterious person in the surrounding air, hoping to get some help.

    When he returned to the starry space thest two times, he had a keen sense that the mysterious man was a little different from before.

    Before, the mysterious master was cold from the bottom of his heart, but when he was in the starry space thest two times, he felt that the air of the other person was much softer.

    And the other man¡¯s attitude seemed to be different when talking to him. He had even told him his name before, which meant that the mysterious man had a good impression of him and had begun to treat him as a confidant. So in that case, if he asked, maybe the other man would help him.

    But he cried out for a long time and never saw the figure of the mysterious man.

    ¡°Forget it. I can only move step by step forward <i>ba</i>...¡±

    Having received no response, Gu Bai could only give up for now.

    The two tasks before were as rxing as a vacation, but this one was so difficult that it was almost fatal without a plot.

    But he wasn¡¯t a man who gave up easily. In a desperate situation, he would definitely find a way out.

    Forced to calm down, Gu Bai began to observe the surrounding environment and analyzed the current situation.

    There was no plot, so he only had his memories to rely on now.

    ording to the memories of the original host, his name was Su Yu, and he was 16 years old this year.

    The original host¡¯s life experience was very simple. When he was 10 years old, his parents died in an ident. His rtives were unwilling to take him in, so he was sent to an orphanage.

    Because he was considered too old, the people who came to the orphanage weren¡¯t willing to adopt him, so he stayed in the orphanage until he was 15 years old and then left on his own.

    No one cared for him, he was in his rebellious teenage adolescence phase, and he couldn¡¯t find a job. Thus, the original host ended up bing very close with the corrupted youths in society. They ate and drank together, which temporarily solved his loneliness.

    It was just that naturally these people took care of him because they had their own ns. They saw that he looked good, so they had paid attention to him.

    The original owner had seen little of the world, so he was cheated easily. He was scammed into a nightclub by several sociable youths and had signed a deed of sale before he had realized that he had been sold.

    When he had woken up just now, the voice he had heard belonged to one of the nightclub¡¯s people. The original host had tried to escape today, but unfortunately, he was caught and brought back....

    ¡°Could it be that the original host¡¯s wish this time is to change his fate of being sold?¡±

    Gu Bai thought about it for a while and murmured to himself in an indeterminate way.

    He was afraid that it wasn¡¯t that simple. ording to his experience of doing tasks many times, the emotion left in the body by the original host was a very important indicator. It would react to the people and things the original host hated.

    Although there was a reaction just now, it wasn¡¯t that serious. In other words, the wish of the original host wasn¡¯t as simple as just breaking away from the situation of having been sold at this moment....

    Just as Gu Bai was deep in thought, the door that had just been locked was opened, and several muscr men wearing only boxers came in one after another.

    At the head of the group was a sexy woman who held a cigarette and wore heavy makeup. She stared at Gu Bai and sneered.

    ¡°Su Yu, Lao Niang has seen a lot of brave people, but you¡¯re the first one to make Lao Niang this angry. Lao Niang¡¯s telling you, once you¡¯ve entered our nightclub, don¡¯t think about leaving. Only by obediently hanging up your sign and taking in guests can you have a good life... You guys, teach this brat a lesson for me tonight!¡±

    With the sexy woman¡¯s words, several big men around him showed their lust on their faces. They smiled, stared at Gu Bai, and rubbed their hands while slowly walking over.

    Gu Bai, who had recovered his senses, couldn¡¯t help but curse. He quickly backed up and pleaded.

    ¡°No, Liu Jie, I promise. I promise I¡¯ll hang up my sign...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a wise choice to rebel right now. People in this kind of ce weren¡¯t easy to provoke, so he decided to just put it off for now. He didn¡¯t want to be fooled around with by so many people!

    However, he didn¡¯t know if it was because the original host had already tried to escape many times and had used this "begging" technique before, as Liu Jie was indifferent and continued to smoke and sneer.

    ¡°Come on, Su Yu, don¡¯t try to y any more tricks. Lao Niang can see that you won¡¯t obey unless you¡¯re taught a lesson... Hurry up, all of you, stop wasting time!¡±

    Thest sentence was obviously said to the several muscr men. Suddenly, the smiles on their faces grew bigger and their lewd eyes became more intense. Gu Bai¡¯s hands were tied, so he couldn¡¯t resist at all and was instantly caught.

    Gu Bai wanted to cry without tears. He was so stressed he was about to die. What was the task this time <i>ah</i>, to the point that the situation was so cruel as soon as he had arrived?!

    Seeing that the clothes on his body had almost beenpletely torn off, Gu Bai untied the rope around his hands and didn¡¯t even think before using his strength to push away a brawny man in front of him. He then grabbed a fruit knife on the table in the room and waved it around.

    Liu Jie and these burly men didn¡¯t expect that Gu Bai could resist at all. In that moment of hesitation, with Gu Bai having a rich experience in military techniques, he stabbed out with the knife at a tricky angle. Their shock gave him a chance, and he ran out of the room.

    ¡°Hurry, get him!¡±

    Liu Jie was shocked and screamed angrily. In the chaos just now, she had been identally scratched across her face. The pain didn¡¯t matter; she was just afraid of disfigurement. She was so angry she could die.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t pay any attention to the chaos behind him and also didn¡¯t care if he could escape or not. He only knew that it was impossible for him to just sit there and do nothing while getting r*ped by people!

    Out of the private room, Gu Bai rushed forward in a resentful manner. Whomever tried to block the knife in his hand, he would stab at. For a while, it really let him run a good distance, and a chaotic scene erupted wherever he passed.

    At this time, he suddenly felt a feeling of special familiarity around him.

    It¡¯s that man!

    Gu Bai stopped abruptly and looked around in surprise. Almost in an instant, he followed the familiar feeling to find his goal.

    Only a few people came slowly from the corridor on the right, led by a very tall man dressed in a ck suit, with an expressionless face and a frightening air about him.

    He was apanied by several fierce-looking bodyguards in ck windbreakers, while the manager in his night uniform was respectfully apanying him.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t even think about it before happily running over. He rushed to the other man and begged for help. ¡°Da Ge, help me, please help me...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Almost at the same moment when he fell on the man, the bodyguard next to him looked cold and was ready to fight him, but that man stopped him.

    The man looked down at Gu Bai, who also looked up to gaze at him. At the moment when their eyes met, the man¡¯s heart seemed to be hit by a huge stone, which severely shook him. He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt soft towards the youth he was looking at.

    And Liu Jie, who had finally caught up, suddenly showed a frightened look on her face when she saw the man. Her face was devoid of blood, and she quickly bowed her head, her voice shaking as she greeted him.

    ¡°Third, Third Boss...¡±

    Their shared gaze was broken, and the man¡¯s expression was a little unhappy. The manager next to him saw it, secretly wiped away his sweat, and hurried up to Liu Jie.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on to have caused such a fuss?¡±

    ¡°Manager, it¡¯s him. This brat has been disobedient for several days since he came in. I wanted to teach him a lesson just now, but who knew that this kid dared to run...¡±

    Liu Jie took a look at the cold-blooded man. She didn¡¯t dare dy and hurried to answer. After she finished speaking, she gave Gu Bai a fierce look. It was all this boy¡¯s fault, actually managing to run into the evil god Third Boss Xiao. Did he want to kill her <i>ah</i>...?

    Gu Bai was stared at by her. Instead of being afraid, he quickly concluded from her look at the man that these people didn¡¯t dare to provoke his man!

    With such a thought, his heart was filled with joy, and he held his hands tighter and hurriedly raised his head, begging for help and hugging his man¡¯s thighs.

    ¡°Da Ge, save me, please save me? I don¡¯t want to be a young ything here! You can buy me ba, take me away, and you can do anything...¡±

    While he was begging his man to save him, Gu Bai put his head on the man¡¯s chest and tightly wrapped his hands around the other man¡¯s waist. There was no doubt that he waspletely trusting him.

    The man had never been so close to anyone before. He felt a bit stiff, but he inexplicably liked it. Especially when he felt the temperature and touch of the young man when he leaned against his chest, he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.

    He then saw the disarray Gu Bai¡¯s clothes were in. His body couldn¡¯t be covered by the torn clothes, and his entire pale chest was exposed. The top two points were as lovely as cherries, which made his eyes darken.

    He took off his own clothes and put them on Gu Bai, then looked at the manager beside him.

    ¡°I want this person. Tell your boss...¡±

    ¡°No need, no need. Whomever Third Boss wants, he can take away directly, I can guarantee that...¡±

    Hearing what he said, the manager didn¡¯t even have to think before nodding and agreeing.

    What a joke, who would refuse to give up the person that Third Boss Xiao wanted unless he was tired of living? Even if the boss was here, he would still have to smile and nod.

    ¡°En...¡±

    The man didn¡¯t speak again, nodded, took Gu Bai¡¯s shoulder, and left.

    Gu Bai was dressed in a suit coat that was too big for his current body. He smelled the strong man¡¯s scent on it and only felt that his heart was gooey and warm. Even his depression earlier from not having a plot had disappeared.

    He followed the man step by step, very excited that he had met him unexpectedly as soon as he had entered this world. It seemed that this task wasn¡¯t so unlucky.

    Xiao Li noticed his expression, and his cold eyes unconsciously gleamed with a softer light. He slowed down his pace and walked with him. The gentle action surprised the bodyguards around him....

    ...

    At the same time, in a luxury vi in city B, thousands of miles away from Gu Bai, a boy about his age suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from his sleep.

    ¡°Here, here is...¡±

    He stared at his surroundings inconceivably, and then as if he couldn¡¯t believe it, he pinched his face hard for a while. When he felt the pain, he crawled to the head of the bed and picked up his phone to take a nce.

    June 20, 2025!

    ¡°<i>Pa</i>!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±

    When the phone dropped on the ground, the boy suddenly chuckled,ughing louder and louder,ughing until tears flowed out. Who knew whether he was crying orughing, but it was all to vent out all the emotions in his heart.

    He had gone back to half a year ago! Back to the time when everything hadn¡¯t yet happened!

    He remembered that during this period, his father brought back a boy named Su Yu from outside, and his life began to change dramatically.

    He was no longer the young master of the Lin family, no longer the son of his father, no longer the man that Wu Da Ge liked. Everything he had was robbed by the boy named Su Yu!

    Until the end of the world, he finally managed to awaken his powers, and that Su Yu remained an ordinary person, but everyone still liked him.

    After he had vented enough, the boy just wiped away his tears, and with eyes full of hatred, mmed a fist down on the bed. He spoke with a hateful voice.

    ¡°Su Yu, God is helping me now. This time, I won¡¯t let youe back and take away everything away from me! Never!¡±

 Chapter 61

    TL: Cat isn¡¯t alive right now after this bloody ducking chapter

    TLC: baumkuchen, Mina

    Editor: Evan

    <strong>WARNING: slight gore, only tiny bit but still there!</strong>

    Gu Bai followed the man out of the nightclub and got into a Land Rover.

    Gu Bai curiously observed the surrounding environment and the people in it. He determined that this time, his man¡¯s identity was quite likely to be equally respected as his previous identities and furthermore, very likely still involved with the underworld.

    He had already done so many tasks and wasn¡¯t an ordinary teenager. From the imposing manners and expressions on the bodyguards around his man, he could definitely tell that these men were involved with murky things.

    Because it was the first time they met, after reincarnation, they were strangers. Moreover, his man¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed deeply, and a person with this kind of face was definitely a serious and cold person, unlike the previous worlds with those easily approachable identities...

    So after getting into the car, besides looking around, Gu Bai didn¡¯t say a word. He sat in the back seat obediently, but his eyes were always staring at his man. Gu Bai was in a very good mood, and a smile appeared on his face. No matter what his man looked like, the aura he had still attracted people.

    Thispletely obvious stare was naturally noticed by his man, who felt a bit uneasy, yet when he caught a glimpse of the smile on Gu Bai¡¯s face, his heart was very satisfied. He spoke without thinking.

    "What¡¯s your name?" The other side only said three words gently, but the momentum of the man was extremely strong.

    "Su Yu, my name is Su Yu. I¡¯m 16 years old this year. My parents died early, and I grew up in an orphanage..."

    As soon as his man made a sound, Gu Bai¡¯s eyes brightened, and his body immediately became more energetic. Tilting his face that was the size of his palm towards him, with his shining eyes single-mindedly focusing on his man, Gu Bai immediately began to unreservedly and sincerely introduce himself.

    After he finished, he became annoyed. He scolded himself, wondering how his brain suddenly turned stupid. Telling him everything in one go, now how can the other ask him questions and continue to talk to him?

    However, he couldn¡¯t me himself. He had just entered this world and already met this man. This confirmed what the mysterious master had promised him, which was that he would definitely be able to meet his man in the future worlds. This news really made him extremely excited and happy.

    After the moment of annoyance passed, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but continue to talk happily.

    "Da Ge, I was tricked by someone into being sold, but you saved me. What should I call you? I¡¯ll repay you..."

    Gu Bai¡¯s face showed two light dimples. He grinned sweetly. His man was happy inside, but his face still showed no expression as he asked.

    "How do you want to repay me?"

    "Devoting my life to you, what do you think of that?¡±

    Gu Bai answered without thinking. His eager eyes, which shone with expectation and a little joy, made his man feel more attracted to him. The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but lift up.

    The bodyguard in the car couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he heard those words. It seemed like this was another one that wanted to hold the Boss¡¯ thigh. But wasn¡¯t this young man a bit too stupid? So obviously offering himself, was he so confident that their boss would ept him? Couldn¡¯t he see that the Boss was cold and indifferent?!

    Sure enough, his man didn¡¯t agree easily, staring at him lightly.

    "There are a lot of people who havemitted themselves to me. I don¡¯t keep useless people, understand...?"

    "I won¡¯t be, I won¡¯t be. I¡¯m very useful. I know a lot of things, so much that I can¡¯t even list them all in an hour... Anyways, you won¡¯t regret keeping me by your side..."

    As soon as he heard this near rejection, Gu Bai became anxious and quickly continued to talk.

    It seemed like his man¡¯s identity was very high. If he didn¡¯t seize this opportunity to stay with him now, he feared it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get close to the other once they separated.

    Thinking of this, he began to market himself.

    "Da Ge, please ept me. I really am useful. I can help you warm your bed, be your bodyguard, and help do things for you. As long as you let me stay with you, I¡¯ll do anything... Speaking of, earlier you just took me away without paying. Even if you don¡¯t spend money on me, you should spend time with your lover. If you just let me go like this, it¡¯d be such a pity..."

    His man still didn¡¯t speak. After listening to all of this, the bodyguard in the front seat couldn¡¯t help butugh, turning his head to look at him he spoke.

    "Some scrawny brat like you wants to be our Boss¡¯ bodyguard? Child, do you know what our Boss does? To help our Boss do things, you¡¯ll see blood. Do you understand what it means to see blood? It means killing people..."

    The bodyguard made an exaggerated and ferocious expression. Paired with his fierce appearance, ordinary people would absolutely be frightened.

    "Killing people isn¡¯t a big deal. Not hard, not hard at all. Da Ge, I can kill people. I can even make their lives so miserable they would rather die. Don¡¯t worry, I have no three views and no limits. I¡¯ll definitely finish whatever you make me do in the future!"

    Gu Bai was happy when he heard this, and although he looked very emotional, he was actually very apathetic by nature. In fact, apart from what he cared about, he was very cold, not to mention that he had been doing tasks for so long. Killing people wasn¡¯t a problem for him.

    Gu Bai¡¯s appearance of not being frightened at all was surprising to the bodyguard. "Actually saying that killing people isn¡¯t a big deal, child, your ability to boast isn¡¯t too bad..."

    "I¡¯m not boasting! There¡¯ll always be opportunities for me to show off. You¡¯ll see when the timees... And don¡¯t call me a child. I¡¯m already sixteen!"

    He frowned, and as he corrected the bodyguard seriously, he also got up and squatted beside his man. With his hands trailing along the length of his man¡¯s calf, Gu Bai began to give him a massage. With a hopeful gaze, he continued to kiss up and show off.

    "Da Ge, aren¡¯t I massaging youfortably? You can¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯m an orphan. I don¡¯t even have a home to live in. When you save someone, you have to help them to the very end. I don¡¯t want a sry. You just have to provide food for me. It¡¯s very cost-effective..."

    The young man¡¯s expression was so pitiful, and he had seen many men pretending to be pitiful, but never had one made his heart soften. Only at this moment, his always cold and hard heart stirred.

    Staring at the tender hands of the youth kneading his legs, he felt his heart slowly filling with happiness. When the other side pressed onto his inner thigh, a fire broke out in his lower abdomen.

    Right at this moment, Gu Bai didn¡¯t know what had happened outside. The car suddenly braked, resulting in Gu Bai¡¯s head suddenly bumping into the man. His mouth coincidentally bumped into the other¡¯s crotch.

    All of a sudden, a part of his man¡¯s body stood up at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Gu Bai, as someone who was involved, immediately found out and then couldn¡¯t helpughing happily. His man was still the same; once teased, he would nevertheless show himself in his true colours.

    However, the other party quickly responded, snorted, and hurriedly pulled him up. After covering it up, he asked in a hoarse voice.

    "What happened?"

    "Boss, there are a lot of people in front. The road is blocked. I¡¯ll go down and have a look..."

    There was only him and Gu Bai in the back seats. The bodyguard didn¡¯t notice what had happened just now. When he heard the question, he hurriedly replied and got out of the car to check.

    A few minutester, the bodyguard came back with his hands covered. His clothes were stained with blood, and his face was full of annoyance as he reported.

    "Fuck, it¡¯s really bad! Boss, it¡¯s a rabid maniac. He started to go crazy and bit people on the street. Besides injuring people, he even caused a car ident. This road¡¯spletely blocked. We have to make a detour. <i>Hiss</i>. I¡¯ve even lost a piece of flesh, and it hurts like hell..."

    As the bodyguardined, he took out a medicine box from the car and began to bandage his wound. In their line of work, these sorts of things needed to be prepared at any time.

    Gu Bai noticed his wound as soon as the bodyguard came back. The face that was previously smiling immediately changed. His eyes were fixed on the bloody wrist.

    The bodyguard was badly bitten. The flesh on his wrist was missing arge piece, it was drenched in blood, and the bone could be seen.

    But that wasn¡¯t the point Gu Bai was focused on, as the focal point was on the ck qi that was faintly corroding the flesh and blood of the wound!

    As he had been in the demon world before, he was very familiar with this kind of ck qi. This was clearly what you would find on some kind of demon. To be more precise, this kind of ck qi was more inclined to be the devil¡¯s. Only demonic qi was this corrosive.

    Thinking of this, Gu Bai suddenly leaned up to the window and looked out.

    Only then did he see the riots continuing outside. The madman in the bodyguard¡¯s report was a young man, and the clothes on his body were all torn apart and covered with bloodstains and wounds.

    The other side¡¯s mouth let out a roar like a monster, and his face was a shade of blue and white. He attacked the people around him like crazy. He would bite whomever he caught. He had no sense of reason. In the end, it took five or six policemen together to catch him.

    Gu Bai stared at the man¡¯s appearance and at the ck qi that was faintly leaking out from his body. His heart began to beat wildly, and his face started to turn a shade of white.

    How could there be demonic qi here? It was impossible in this modern age with its limited amount of spiritual energy. After the founding of the People¡¯s Republic of China, demons weren¡¯t allowed to be refined. How could there be such a fierce aura...?

    "Hey, boy, you¡¯re scared right? <i>Tut tut tut</i>. Being scared by this little blood, you were just talking big earlier, ha ha ha ha..."

    The bodyguard saw Gu Bai¡¯s sightly pale face andughed.

    Gu Bai was pulled back by the bodyguard¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t care about his teasing, but looked at the ck qi on his body in a heavy mood.

    This kind of demonic qi wasn¡¯t visible to ordinary people. Although his body hadn¡¯t cultivated before, his soul had be very powerful in every task he had aplished. Especially after devouring a system¡¯s energyst time, his soul had be much stronger than it was before.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, the other¡¯s wounds were verymon, but in his eyes, they were emitting a wave of demonic qi, which gradually increased with time.

    Obviously, the bodyguard had been infected and eroded by the demonic qi. At most, by tomorrow morning, he would bepletely swallowed up by the demonic qi and be a zombie controlled by the demonic qi. Speaking more generally, he was bing the zombie often yed in movies!

    "Do you have a knife?"

    Gu Bai asked with a heavy expression and quickly began to search the car.

    "What are you doing? What are you going to do with a knife...?"

    When the bodyguard saw Gu Bai rummaging in the car, he immediately opened his mouth. Both the driver in front of him and his man, who always pretended to be calm, looked over at him.

    He noticed that Gu Bai wasn¡¯t wildly searching the car. Instead, he searched the car with experience and with a pattern. Soon, he had found several hidden guns and daggers, and the other people¡¯s faces all showed astonishment.

    Those things were all well hidden. If one wasn¡¯t an expert, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find them. How could this young man be so skilled?

    At that moment, Gu Bai didn¡¯t care about the other people¡¯s expressions at all. After finding the dagger, he immediately said to the bodyguard, "Stretch out your hand towards me!"

    "What do you need my hand for?" The bodyguard instinctively felt uneasy.

    "Saving your life!"

    As soon as he finished saying that, Gu Bai didn¡¯t waste any more words, grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s hand, and tapped some pressure points on his shoulders. Without saying anything else, he cut off the other side¡¯s entire wrist.

    He had a good posture and was quick and urate in wielding a knife. It was only when the severed hand fell onto the car floor did the bodyguard react and immediately scream.

    "<i>Ah¨C</i> hand, my hand, you son of a bitch, you dare cut off my hand! I¡¯m going to kill you, ah, ah, my hand...!"

    The bodyguard was a tough guy. Though he did scream, he didn¡¯t cry. He looked miserable and angry, and he wanted to start a fight with Gu Bai, but because of his injury and the seat blocking him, he wasn¡¯t able to catch Gu Bai at the moment.

    Gu Bai had expected that he would want to fight him. The moment he was finished, he retreated and hid in his man¡¯s arms, and only then did he speak to him.

    "Don¡¯t get angry first. Listen to me. I¡¯m saving your life. If you don¡¯t cut off this hand, you won¡¯t survive till tomorrow..."

    "Fuck, you¡¯re the one who won¡¯t survive till tomorrow!"

    Even though he was a bodyguard who made a living licking the blood off a knife¡¯s edge and wasn¡¯t even frightened by death, nheless, who could stay so calm after having their hand inexplicably chopped off? Seeing Gu Bai hiding in his Boss¡¯ embrace, the bodyguard was so angry that his eyes saw red.

    Gu Bai knew that it was useless to talk to him now. These people wouldn¡¯t believe him at all. Instead, he tried to retreat deeper into his man¡¯s arms as he tried to exin.

    "Da Ge, the man who just bit him wasn¡¯t some rabid maniac. If he doesn¡¯t cut off his hand, he¡¯ll be a walking corpse like that maniac. Now, even if he cuts off his hand, it¡¯s only a temporary treatment, and other treatments are needed to save him. Let¡¯s find a quiet ce and prepare some things. Then you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m not lying to you..."

    "Bullshit, what disease needs to be treated by cutting off a hand? Do you think I haven¡¯t read a book before, you son of a bitch? I¡¯ll kill you!"

    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t said that. Once he said it, the bodyguard became even more furious. Even if the person who bit him didn¡¯t have rabies, and instead had some other infectious disease, he still didn¡¯t need to have his hand cut off. Just going to the hospital to get a vine would be okay. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t notice that this guy was actually such a vicious thing!

    Seeing that the bodyguard wanted toe and grab him again, Gu Bai used his man who was sitting next to him to hide, tightly embracing his waist. He raised his head and looked at the man, silently pleading for help.

    "Da Ge, what I said is all true. Let¡¯s go first! His wound is still not well, so we can¡¯t dy anymore. You¡¯ll know if I have lied soon..."

    Xiao Li¡¯s heart leaped when he was looked upon with those eyes that were crying for help. He was unable to even be a little guarded against Gu Bai.

    He looked out of the window at the rioting crowd. Then he looked at the biting madman a couple of times and spoke in a deep voice.

    "Ah Hu, first bandage the wound, and we can talk more when we get back to the hotel..."

    "Boss!"

    This obvious bias towards Gu Bai¡¯s attitude made the bodyguard¡¯s eyes widen, and his appearance showed an unbelievable expression.

    However, the bodyguard also knew his Boss always spoke bluntly. He could only hatefully re at Gu Bai, then bandage his own wounds, feeling aggrieved. He didn¡¯t notice that his wound wasn¡¯t bleeding a lot at all.

    Gu Bai was red at by him and paid no attention to it. It was because he was in high spirits due to his man taking his side.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the bodyguard was a subordinate of his man, he wouldn¡¯t have helped. Although the means were extreme, just now the situation called for it. If it was even a secondter, this man couldn¡¯t be saved!

    However, he knew that exining to these people right now would be of no use. After he recovered his health, he would naturally know how powerful Gu Bai was.

    Looking at the hand on the floor that was already being corroded by demonic qi and was emitting a foul odor, his heart grew even more solemn...

    Cat: One word to express this whole chapter...PAIN... this was a damn pain to mtl and I feel like my head is gonna explode. QAQ

 Chapter 62

    TL: Cat, <i>not alive right now, suffering from lost brain cells.</i>

    TLC: baumkuchen, Mina

    Editor: Evan

    Because the main road was blocked, the car could only take a detour.

    The entire way, Ah Hu, the wounded bodyguard, red at Gu Bai and no longerughed and joked like before. He grinded his teeth and wanted to rush up and kill him. However, he remembered the Boss was still there and didn¡¯t dare to. His heart filled with anger.

    Upon seeing this, Gu Bai didn¡¯t argue with him. He could understand the bodyguard¡¯s current feelings. If it was him that had his hand cut off, he probably would act the same way. He wouldn¡¯t argue with someone that wasn¡¯t calm.

    Ignoring the bodyguard Ah Hu who was filled with rage, after Gu Bai suppressed the matter of demonic qi, he continued to sweet talk his man.

    The other¡¯s expression was indescribable and his attitude wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic, but Gu Bai could feel that the other side wasn¡¯t angry with him about the matter with the bodyguard.

    On the contrary, it could be seen from the fact that the other side didn¡¯t refuse his request for help and protection. Although it was only the first time they had met in this world, the feelings they experienced in the numerous worlds stayed in the other¡¯s soul, and it was enough to cause his man not hurt him.

    It wasn¡¯t that far from where they were to his man¡¯s hotel, as it would take only around 10 minutes. Gu Bai exerted as much effort that he could, and it was only when they arrived at the hotel did he receive his man¡¯s name, which was Xiao Li. Just hearing this name, Gu Bai could tell that it was just like his personality, <i>a ruthless and domineering name!</i>

    After getting the name of his man, Gu Bai was instantly in a good mood. When he got out of the car, he even held onto the other¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let go of him. Unexpectedly, his man didn¡¯t even try to drive him away.

    Although there wasn¡¯t much of an expression on his man¡¯s face, yet there was Ah Hu the bodyguard, who had been following him for many years, so he was very clear about his Boss¡¯ temper. The Boss had a very cold and domineering temper, which made it hard for any ordinary person to approach.

    Ah Hu didn¡¯t expect that the stinky boy not only got close to the Boss, but was also being sticky with him, yet the Boss didn¡¯t even bother to drive him away. In addition, he even protected him.<i> Did the always cold Boss actually like this stinky boy?!</i>

    Just thinking about it, Ah Hu¡¯s heart filled with rage. His eyes that were ring at Gu Bai turned even redder.

    "Da Ge, don¡¯t re at me. Maybe you¡¯ll even thank meter..."

    Gu Bai, who was being red at by Ah Hu, felt helpless. He couldn¡¯t help but speak up. As a result, he managed to anger the other to the point where his eyes became even more red. Ah Hu almost lost his mind, and it was only because he was pulled by another bodyguard who stood beside him that he didn¡¯t rush up to Gu Bai.

    Gu Bai sighed and gave Xiao Li a faint but helpless look. He blinked, smiled, and made a gesture of sealing his mouth.

    After entering the hotel, Xiao Li was led to a special elevator by the respectful manager without going through the normal procedure of checking-in, and he had to listen to the other side¡¯s praises and callings of "Boss"ing out of his mouth. This luxury hotel in the center of the city belonged to his subordinates.

    Soon, using the special elevator, Gu Bai followed him to the presidential suite on the 26th floor of the hotel. This ce was usually not used for guests and was reserved just for the Boss.

    The suite had three bedrooms, an exercise room, an entertainment room, a conference room, and a 300 square meter terrace, which had a private garden, an outdoor swimming pool, a spa, and so forth. It was very luxurious.

    As soon as he entered the room, Xiao Li called up his personal doctor toe bandage the wound for Ah Hu again.

    Ah Hu¡¯s severed hand couldn¡¯t be reattached anymore. Instead of going to the hospital now, he might as well have his personal doctor treat Ah Hu, as he was more reliable in treating these kinds of injuries.

    The personal doctor was a polite man in his thirties. He started to work without saying a word of nonsense when he came in. It was only when he was finished did he speak.

    "Ah Hu, this wound was cut well. Look at the smoothness of the cut. It was absolutely fast, urate, and ruthless. A person would only have the skill to do this after training for ten or eight years. And you aren¡¯t even bleeding that much, so the person who hurt you can be called a Wulin expert..."

    It was very different from his polite appearance. The moment he started speaking, the personal doctor no longer looked serious. With just a few words, he managed to raise Ah Hu¡¯s anger.

    Since he currently couldn¡¯t do anything to Gu Bai, Ah Hu could only re at him before he bitterly spoke to the doctor.

    "Liu Ge, don¡¯t hold out on me. Aren¡¯t you the turtle¡¯s medical elite <i>ma</i>? You can even cure people¡¯s tumours in their heads. Quick, can you help me see if my hand can still be re-connected back? I even brought back the severed hand..."

    "He can¡¯t reattach it..."

    Without waiting for Dr. Liu to speak, Gu Bai¡¯s voice stimted him once again.

    "You, shut up!"

    Ah Hu¡¯s face was red with anger. He was furious and had the urge to beat Gu Bai to death. He had seen arrogance, but he had never seen anyone injure someone and act so indifferent!

    Xiao Li also looked at him. His expression was unpredictable, not because he was angry with him but because of some inexplicable helplessness. It was reasonable to say that the young man had hurt his subordinate, and with his short temper, he would never be this lenient.

    However, not only was he now forgiving him, he also had no thoughts of ming him for this matter. He now only wanted to protect him. It was inexplicable, but he had trouble resisting. More importantly, why was this young man so sure that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to him?

    Gu Bai felt Xiao Li looking at him, so he returned the stare with a smile upon his face. Then he looked towards Ah Hu and spoke.

    "I said earlier that I was saving you. Your hand is really useless now and can¡¯t be reattached. If you don¡¯t believe me, take out the severed hand and see what it looks like..."

    "Fart! When I was bitten by a dog, I just went to the hospital to get a vine. You fucking cut my hand off! You¡¯re a vicious little thing. I¡¯m telling you, if my hand..."

    As soon as Gu Bai had finished his sentence, Ah Hu began to scold him angrily. At the same time, he went to take the severed hand from the bag, but midway through, he stopped abruptly and then cried out in horror.

    "Fuck, what¡¯s this thing? Where¡¯s my hand?!"

    "Hey..."

    The people in the room all hissed when they could clearly see what Ah Hu had brought out.

    Ah Hu saw that it was indeed a hand on the table, but it wasn¡¯t like a hand that had just been recently cut off. Instead, it looked like a rotten hand that was dposing and even emitted a disgusting smell that made them want to throw up.

    For a while, the entire room was quiet, and everyone was unable to speak.

    At this time, someone knocked on the door, and a bodyguard opened the door, only to see a man with a face full of anger and rm as he walked to Xiao Li. He frantically began to speak.

    "Boss, something happened to Zhou Wu. Don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with him today. He¡¯s like a mad dog biting at people the moment he sees them. We tried giving him a rabies vination, but it wasn¡¯t of any use. He just finished his work and now he can¡¯t be near people. We didn¡¯t dare send him to the hospital. Let Liu Gee with us to take a look..."

    Hearing this, Ah Hu was the first one to respond and asked, "What happened to Zhou Wu? What biting people?"

    "Exactly... Hey! I don¡¯t know how to exin it. Anyway, as you guys can see, yesterday, when Zhou Wu came back, he told us that he wasn¡¯t feeling so well and went straight to his room to rest. However, today, he didn¡¯te out at all. He didn¡¯t answer when we went to knock on his door, so we opened the door and went in. Who knew that when the door opened, Zhou Wu would be crazy and attack us. If he caught someone, he would bite them. We had no other option but to lock him in the room again. Boss, when youe back, let Liu Ge have a look. There¡¯s surveince of that room. Look, Boss, he¡¯s still making a fuss. It¡¯s like he has rabies..."

    The scary-looking man took out a mobile phone and put it in front of the crowd.

    Everyone crowded around to look, and all they could see on the screen was a hotel room. In the room was a man who kept ramming into the door like a madman who lost his mind.

    The sound of a beast-like roar came from the phone, and it was the same as the crazy man they had met on the street!

    "When he came back yesterday, was he injured? Did the wound look like he had been bitten by someone...?" Gu Bai¡¯s clear voice rang out again.

    "Ah, yes, yes, it was like that. How did you know?"

    The scary-looking man stared at Gu Bai in surprise and nodded his head.

    "We met a man in the street that was like Zhou Wu today..."

    A bodyguard in the room suddenly opened his mouth, and Ah Hu stared at Zhou Wu on the screen, who was roaring like a monster, and then he looked at his rotten, severed hand on the ground. His face had already be deathly pale, and the others¡¯ expressions also became heavy.

    The Zhou Wu in the video looked like he had just lost his mind, but the one who had cut off Ah Hu¡¯s hand earlier directly pointed out the strangeness about this matter.

    The scary-looking man didn¡¯t know what had happened just now. He was even more surprised when he heard this. "Ah, there¡¯s someone like Zhou Wu? Which gue dog had such severe rabies...?"

    "He doesn¡¯t have rabies! Uncle, there¡¯s no hope for him. You go back to let other people know to not get close enough to get caught by him. If there were people who were bitten by him before, you should iste them. It¡¯s most likely a very serious, infectious disease... The infected person will be... be like the zombies in the movies... Just now, Ah Hu was bitten on the way here. This was his hand that was cut off. Look..."

    Gu Bai came out and pointed to the severed hand on the ground and continued to speak to the scary faced man.

    He couldn¡¯t exin to them what ck qi and demons were and could only exin by using the words that everyone knew.

    The scary faced man didn¡¯t believe what Gu Bai said, but when he followed Gu Bai¡¯s finger and saw the rotten, detached hand that was on the ground, he immediately, like all the others earlier, stared and hissed, "What is that?"

    They saw that the already rotting hand on the ground had dposed even more. In less than an hour, the hand had turned into one that looked like it had been buried for several months.

    "B-boss..." Ah Hu covered his injured arm and looked at Xiao Li. His face was bloodless.

    Xiao Li¡¯s cold face also became serious. Obviously, no matter if what the young man had said was true or not, things weren¡¯t as simple now.

    "Listen to him. You go back first and iste all the people..."

    "Yes, Boss."

    The man nodded in shock. As he left, he began to call the brothers who didn¡¯t know the situation to stop approaching the infected Zhou Wu and NND. What kind of situation was happening?

    This way, when the man left, the atmosphere in the room became heavier than before.

    Ah Hu almost felt like crying. He looked at his bare arms and then at the rotten and horrible severed hand on the ground. Finally, he looked at Gu Bai and his voice trembled.

    "Lit-little boy, that zombie thing you talked about, i-i-is it real? I-i-it¡¯s not just something from a movie? Will I be like that thing..?"

    Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, bing a zombie instead of dying wasn¡¯t something he could ept at all.

    Looking at his expression, Gu Bai knew that he was afraid now. He had wanted to save him right away, but he thought of Ah Hu¡¯s attitude just now, and Xiao Li¡¯s words, "I don¡¯t ept useless people". He immediately restrained himself and raised his chin to pretend to be the superior man.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re lucky that you have me. You¡¯re different from that man just now. He¡¯s beenpletely infected, while you still have hope. Now go prepare glutinous rice, cinnabar, yellow paper, and seven pieces of jade. I¡¯m going to use my spiritual power to save you..."

    "<i>Ah</i>?"

    Not to mention Ah Hu¡¯s stunned face, even other people in the room looked at him. Glutinous rice, cinnabar, yellow paper, and also spiritual power? Was this curing a sickness or catching a ghost?

    "<i>Ah</i>, what? Quickly, go prepare. If you dy any longer, even the immortals won¡¯t be able to save you. Remember, the jade must be authentic old jade. Don¡¯t try to use fake jade as a recement. Go, quickly..."

    Faced with the strange looks from the crowd, Gu Bai¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as he ced his hands behind his back and continued to act as a big shot.

    If he was in his own body, then his actions just now would really look somewhat cold and mysterious, but right now his current body was only 16 years old, so he looked like a fresh youth.

    He still had on the clothes which had been torn in the nightclub, and Gu Bai still wore Xiao Li¡¯s outrageously big coat, so he looked like a child trying to wear an adult¡¯s clothes. With this kind of appearance, he didn¡¯t have any kind of persuasiveness belonging to a big shot.

    <i>Pfft</i>! All of a sudden, they couldn¡¯t helpughing. Gu Bai noticed that the cold look of his man had softened. A smile came up from the corner of his mouth, and he signaled the other bodyguards to go down and prepare the things for him.

    Gu Bai of course wasn¡¯t catching a ghost. He just wanted to act important. The glutinous rice, cinnabar, and yellow paper weren¡¯t the most important things. The important thing was the seven jade stones. He had just entered this world, and his body had only half of his normal amount of spiritual power. If he wanted to get rid of the demonic qi presiding in Ah Hu¡¯s body and to save him, he had to use auxiliary tools.

    The bodyguards¡¯ speed was very fast. They had everything ready in less than half an hour.

    When the things were brought over, Gu Bai didn¡¯t dy anymore. He quickly arranged the jade ording to the direction of the Big Dipper seven stars and let Ah Hu sit in the middle.

    He pretended to sprinkle glutinous rice for a while, and then covered Ah Hu¡¯s face with cinnabar. His action of secretly trying not tough made Xiao Li, who had been observing him the whole time, cover his mouth with a fist and cough. Only then did he begin to use his spiritual power provided by the jade to start clearing out the poisonous qi.

    As a result of cutting off Ah Hu¡¯s hand in time and restraining the demonic qi, there wasn¡¯t much demonic qi left in his body.

    However, Gu Bai didn¡¯t know the origin of which this demonic qi hade from. Even the little bit left in Ah Hu¡¯s body was very fierce. It took Gu Bai half an hour to eliminate the rest of the demonic qi that was in Ah Hu¡¯s body.

    When everyone saw the ck blood with a strong, rotten smelling out of Ah Hu¡¯s injured wrist, everyone was shocked again, as it was beyond logic and above reason!

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t bother with everyone¡¯s shock. When the matter was finished, he rushed to his man, stretched his neck and went on his tippy toes, and bragged about his work with a smile.

    "Xiao Da Ge, you see, I have a lot of skills. ept me and you definitely won¡¯t regret it!"

    The young man¡¯s eyes were bright, and his mouth was smiling. The appearance of him stretching his neck to show off especially made him look like a puppy. He couldn¡¯t help it, as he had been a dog in the previous world. He was afraid it would take him a while to get over this attitude.

    Xiao Li couldn¡¯t help but feel that he wanted to hold this person and knead them well. It took him a lot of self-control to resist this urge.

    Looking at Gu Bai, who was wearing ragged clothes and whose hands were covered with cinnabar, he reached out to wipe the dirt off of his face and said, "Go take a bath..."

    Gu Bai then noticed that he looked like a mess. He sniffed, and his eyes moved. Without even thinking about it, his eyes lit up.

    "Are we taking a bath together?!"

    "<i>Cough cough</i>..."

    Ah Hu and the others, who were still sighing over their traumatic experience, almost choked on their own saliva and coughed one after another.

    They had met numerous people who had wanted to hook their Boss, but not those who rushed to sell themselves like this. But this method was a very powerful one, and they could see if it would seed or fail in a few minutes.

    Everyone nced at their Boss with a "looking-for-gossip" kind of gaze.

    Even Xiao Li was shocked. The blood in his body rolled up because of this sentence. He never knew that someone could stir up his emotions like this.

    Taking a deep breath, he reached out, took back the jacket Gu Bai was wearing, and quickly said the words: "I¡¯ll see youter." Then he quickly left.

    "Okay..."

    His man didn¡¯t agree as he expected. Gu Bai was disappointed as he saw everyone leave. His heart was filled with regret. It had been a good chance to hook up, a good chance...

    Cat: Hey guys, did you miss me~? ¦Ò(¨R¦Å¨Q£ï) I just wanted to first say, sorry I couldn¡¯t reply to anyments when I published the previous chapter, I was quite busy and didn¡¯t have the time to reply, though I did read a couple of them so thank you for all your kind words and support.~ Now for the second thing. Thank you baum, Mina and Evan for your help, i really needed it (¡ä?£à£»), anyway that¡¯s all I wanted to say, enjoy the chapter~ and this arc is getting super interesting, <i>hehehe</i>.

 Chapter 63

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Sleepchaser, Mina

    Editor: Evan

    As soon as Xiao Li and the others went out, Gu Bai went into the bathroom to take a bath. At present, his appearance indeed cut a sorry figure.

    Even if the presidential suite had a bathroom, it was extremely luxurious. After so many tasks, he was also a master who could enjoy it.

    Filling the bath with hot water, Gu Bai took off his clothes and got into the bath, while reorganising his thoughts.

    Today was the first day of the task, and many things happened in session. There was no plot, no direction for the mission, and to his surprise, he even found demonic qi in this modern society. It truly made people more and more frightened.

    In terms of the plot, he could use the reaction of the original host¡¯s emotions to determine the target of his mission for the time being. Meanwhile, the demonic qi was what he was most worried about now.

    ording to the truth, the spirit in modern society was deficient, and the demons were having trouble cultivating, not to mention the existence of powerful demons.

    Furthermore, the demonic qi he had experienced today wasn¡¯t from an ordinary devil. Such a fierce and arrogant qi was definitely emanated by a powerful devil.

    ording to today¡¯s situation, if they let the demonic qi spread, soon everyone would be infected and eroded by the demonic qi. In addition, the world would be a purgatory on Earth.

    It would be the end of the world!

    The word popped out of Gu Bai¡¯s head almost instantaneously.

    It wasn¡¯t what he thought, but it came out abruptly. The mood of the original host also fluctuated violently, which made him spend more than ten minutes to suppress the mooding from his body.

    After calming down, Gu Bai¡¯s face showed a trace of seriousness that didn¡¯t match his current age, and his eyes gradually became sharper.

    If the world was really ending, then it would be troublesome. He was very clear that although people who were affected by the demonic qi were simr to the zombies depicted in the movies, they were essentially different.

    A person who was infected by the demonic qi was much more powerful than a zombie in the movies. In addition, this time, he had no advantage of knowing the storyline. If he was a little careless, his life would be on the line. In the end, this task was likely to fail.

    If someone died, they could be reincarnated. If he died, he had no chance toe back.

    "It¡¯s just the same; don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t mess up. There must be a turning point..."

    Gu Bai puffed his cheeks out, constantly forcing himself to calm down in the bathtub. Only when he was calm could he be able to deal with the crisis. No matter how difficult the task was, as long as he was careful and firmly believed in himself, then there would be clues to help him.

    Moreover, the situation wasn¡¯t so bad now. At least he guessed that some of them were on guard. Even moreso, he had met the person he was looking for early on, which was a good start.

    In fact, after he had finished hisst task, his soul and physical strength had skyrocketed. Furthermore, his cultivation speed had grown much faster. He was no longer incapable of protecting himself.

    With this way of thinking, Gu Bai¡¯s solemn mood became much better.

    When he was almost there, he came out of the bathtub, washed the foam off his body with the shower head, and ran out of the bathroom directly with only a bath towel tied around his waist.

    His own clothes had been worn-out for a long time, and the house was obviously not permanent, meaning that there were no clothes he could wear. Gu Bai was toozy to dress in the same old, dirty, and worn-out clothes. Anyway, there was air-conditioning in the room, and he wasn¡¯t cold anyway.

    He had found a bottle of red wine and sat on the sofa, turning on the TV. He waited for his man toe back while he drank out of the bottle.

    As a result, this body wasn¡¯t suitable for drinking at all. He was drunk even before two sses were finished. In addition, there were too many things in the task that happened today. It consumed a lot of Gu Bai¡¯s energy to rescue the bodyguard Ah Hu. As a result, he was exhausted and fell asleep shortly.

    When the man came back from his work, he saw a scene of the young man lying on the sofa with his bare body. His face was a shade of crimson which depicted a slight tipsy effect on it.

    He stared at the white skin, the two bright red spots, the small round navel, and the two long legs that the bath towel couldn¡¯t cover. Such a beautiful scene made the then bright eyes of the man darken.

    The bodyguard who was following by his side couldn¡¯t help but gasp, his gaze reflecting an exceptionally beautiful sight. Previously, Ah Hu was unable to stop himself fromughing.

    "This kid¡¯s not only mysterious and elusive. He¡¯s also a rare beauty, <i>ah</i>! Boss, you picked up a treasure..."

    "You men, withdraw!"

    The man who was being ttered wasn¡¯t only not ttered, but he also went to take the suit coat that was left on the sofa to use it to wrap up the attractive young man. With a fierce re, he had the bodyguards withdraw. His possessiveness was extremely strong.

    Ah Hu and a few bodyguards looked at each other, showing a look of "Boss we know" and hurriedly left.

    When there was only himself left in the room, Xiao Li turned around again and had his sight on Gu Bai. His sharp eyes softened.

    Then he heard the sleeping young man mumbling in his sleep, "Don¡¯t want to sleep with me even when I offer it, so I¡¯ll make you hold backter on, <i>humph</i>...." His face was a little flustered. After he realized what Gu Bai had said, the smile on his cold face grew even bigger.

    He lowered his head and took a deep breath from his flushed mouth. Xiao Li carefully carried the exhausted Gu Bai to the bedroom to sleep.

    At the same time, another boy in B city was worried.

    The idea of rebirth was too frightening. He came from hell and returned to heaven in a blink of an eye. No one could be that calm. In addition, the boy had even found out that his spatial abilities were brought back directly. The boy¡¯s mood was even more excited to the extreme, and sometimes he evenughed, while at other times he cried.

    After venting out all of his emotions, the boy quickly thought about the end of the world.

    In hisst life, the end of the world actually came very early. It began with a group of mental patients who liked to bite people, but nobody had noticed it at the time. They had even joked that it was a new type of rabies.

    It wasn¡¯t until half a yearter that a sr eclipse happened, which had allowed the apocalypse to break outpletely, and the world fell into purgatory for human beings overnight. Only then had people reacted. But it had been toote during that time, so this time, he had to make full use of this half a year and make preparations!

    It was just that he was a teenager now. He couldn¡¯t do anything at all. After reflecting several times, the boy immediately called his father and decided to tell him about the apocalypse.

    From childhood, his father had loved him very much. Whatever he said, his father would surely believe. His father and Wu Ge were the only ones who could collect all the materials and prepare all the other things for him.

    Not only did Su Yu¡¯s return ur now, he could never let his father go to N city to have a chance of knowing about Su Yu¡¯s existence, and he would never allow that person toe back!

    As the boy expected, after Shen Guohui and Wu Donghan received his phone call, they heard something wrong with his voice on the phone. It was as if he had suffered a great grievance, so they had immediately rushed to get back to him.

    After his wife died, he only had this son left. Shen Guohui normally treasured him a lot. He wasn¡¯t willing to let him suffer even a little grievance. When he came back, he saw that his boy¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and his heart hurt even more. He immediatelyforted him.

    He had to get revenge for his son!

    "Xiao Ze, what¡¯s the matter? Who bullied you? Tell dad..."

    It was okay for him not to speak, and Shen Muze, instead, cried even more as he was beingforted. It had been a long time since he hadst seen his father who had once loved him so much.

    In hisst life, if it wasn¡¯t for that Su Yu, his father would have loved him like this all his life. His father would only be his father.

    "Dad..." The boy couldn¡¯t stop crying about his grievances.

    His appearance made Shen Guohui almost frantic to the point of wanting to die. The handsome man in the suit who sat beside him was also worried. Neither of them knew what was wrong with him. Every time they tried to ask him, he began to cry harder. They could only pat him on the back tofort him.

    When he had cried enough, the boy looked up and saw the two people who had been familiar with him and had loved him the most, and then he couldn¡¯t help but speak about the end of the world.

    Before the two people he trusted the most, he exined everything about his rebirth, only hiding everything about Su Yu.

    In order to ensure the credibility of his words, he also put his bed into his space to show his abilities. Even though it was beyond the belief of Shen Guohui and Wu Donghan, they had no option but to believe his words.

    "...Now the end of the world has begun, but the government hasn¡¯t yet determined the seriousness of the matter. In order to prevent unrest, they have been trying to cover it up. The rabies patient reported on the news recently was a zombie. Dad, we must prepare early..."

    God gave them half a year¡¯s time. If they didn¡¯t make good use of it, then they really wasted his rebirth. The boy wiped his eyes, and there was a trace of firmness in them.

    Shen Guohui knew from his son¡¯s mouth that he had suffered a lot before his rebirth again. He felt his heart aching in pain. Looking at his son¡¯s face, he was extremely distressed and tried tofort him.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Ze. Let dad and your Wu Ge do these things. Dad won¡¯t let you suffer anymore..."

    "Yes, Xiao Ze, Wu Ge will take care of everything..." He wasforted by the handsome man in the suit.

    This concern made Shen Muze sad again. His eyes were red. He naturally knew that his father loved him the most, as long as Su Yu didn¡¯te back.

    Seeing his mood fluctuate again, after another period offort, they went to the study alone to discuss.

    The boy was well-protected since childhood. Even though he had experienced the end of the world once, his mind was still not mature enough, and a lot of things weren¡¯t well-thought out.

    He only knew that the most important thing during the end of the world was food and materials. As an old fox in society, Shen Guohui thought more widely. Although food and materials were important, force was also indispensable in the ruthless apocalypse.

    As soon as he arrived at the study, Shen Guohui, who had just been kind and heartbroken, resumed his serious expression.

    "Donghan, ording to Xiao Ze, if the Day of Judgment breaks out half a yearter, the whole world will be in total chaos. I¡¯m afraid that just preparing food and materials won¡¯t be enough. You call the Xiao family."

    "Dad, although we have a pretty good rtionship with the Xiao family, now old master Xiao has already passed away. Right now, Xiao Li¡¯s in charge of the household. You know how Xiao Li is, as he has no regard for friends or family... However, if the information about Xiao Ze being reborn is leaked, I¡¯m afraid..."

    Wu Donghan had some worries. Being reborn was really too outrageous, and if others became aware of it, there was no saying what they would do to Xiao Ze.

    "No, although Xiao Li is unfeeling and doesn¡¯t recognise people, he can still recognise matters which need to be settled. As long as we don¡¯t touch his bottom line, he¡¯s not that scary. He still has a lot of respect for my uncle... Besides, we¡¯re just business people, so it¡¯s just money. These things won¡¯t work after the apocalypsees. However, Xiao Li still has a lot of people on hand. The possibility of our two families¡¯ cooperation after the apocalypse happens is much higher... As for the matter on Xiao Ze¡¯s rebirth, we will knowter."

    Shen Guohui muttered to himself that the best way to protect his son was to cooperate with Xiao Li, who was the best bet in this type of situation.

    "I know, dad, I¡¯ll contact Xiao Li now..."

    "<i>En</i>, go do that. After calling, go see Xiao Ze at the bar. He¡¯ll listen to you... Dad¡¯s getting old now. Dong Han, in the future, you¡¯ll look after Xiao Ze. Take good care of him..."

    Shen Guohui nodded with satisfaction and sighed.

    "Dad, this is..." The man in the suit suddenly blushed and looked at his adoptive father with uneasy eyes.

    "Dad has been alive for so long, so there¡¯s nothing he hasn¡¯t seen before. He¡¯s not an old-fashioned man anymore. Go..."

    Shen Guohui sighed. He wasn¡¯t unclear on what his son¡¯s personality was like. After all, if the world became like that, even living would be a problem. Who cared about society¡¯s morals? As long as his son could live well, only then could he feel relieved. In addition, his adopted son would protect his son.

    "Thank you, Dad, I¡¯ll take good care of Xiao Ze..."

    The man in the suit looked happy. Nodding with excitement, he hurried to leave, so that he could get into contact with the necessary people.

    Cat:

    OMG, I¡¯m so so soooo sorry for getting this outte, I¡¯ve been out of my house today and i was just waiting for the chapter to go through TLC and Editing before I posted cause man, this chapter looked atrocious. So since not only I was rushing, but my poor TLC¡¯s and Editor was also rushing to amodate my release time.

    I also first want to address, that though I mtl these chapters, and though the finishing results are really smooth and readable, I have to stress that this was only done because of my lovely TLC¡¯s and Editors along with the other TL¡¯s, so though these chapters may look good and can be easily read, I can assure you it was all because these lovely people are checking for a more urate trantion then what it was originally. I just wanted to address this matter, because I feel bad, making everyone think it was all because of me, when in truth it isn¡¯t and that I put all my faith and trust into my lovely friends who take their own time out to deal with my chaotic schedule and chapters to help me out.

    So again, I love everyone whoments, and I especially love my team!

    Now that that issue is over and done with, this is a little bitte cause I didn¡¯t realise you guys were quick into realising this was an apocalyptic arc, but here are the reactions of both Callis, Mina and Evan¡¯s when they first initially realised this was in fact an apocalyptic arc.

    <details><summary><i>I put it under the spoiler tag cause I didn¡¯t want this T/N to get longer than it already was.</i></summary>

    <i>Mina: OH IS THIS THE ZOMBIE ARC</i>

    <i>Evan: yeah!! I¡¯m super blind and I thought it was the g gong arc </i>

    <i>Mina: lmao i just realized it now. I thought it was a modern mob boss arc</i>

    <i>Evan: i wonder how some readers will react, if they didn¡¯t see the arc title</i>

    <i>Evan: sudden apocalypse</i>

    <i>Mina: they would be so surprised </i>

    <i>Callis: </i>

    <i>Mina: ah??? i thought i would be getting some modern mob boss but instead i got zombies??? LOL</i>

    <i>Evan: now I think about it, it was kind of hinted at the end of ch. 60</i>

    </details>

 Chapter 64

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Mina

    Editor: Evan

    The next morning, Gu Bai woke up in Xiao Li¡¯s arms. His man was domineering even in his sleep, as he held Gu Bai¡¯s head with one hand, while the other was tightly wrapped around his waist. In this way, Gu Bai was strongly confined to Xiao Li¡¯s side during his sleep.

    Gu Bai¡¯s sleepiness immediately disappeared when he woke up in this embrace. He didn¡¯t know why but he just loved this kind of possiveness from his man. Excitedly moving closer, he kissed his man on the mouth, causing the soundly sleeping man to wake up.

    "You¡¯ve got a lot of guts..."

    The wide awake man opened his eyes and tightened his hold around Gu Bai. Suddenly, in a certain ce there was a reaction. The Adam¡¯s apple of the man bobbed up and down a couple of times, unable to speak.

    Gu Baiughed happily when he discovered that a certain ce also woke up.

    His man this time obviously appeared indifferent, like that of one who possessed abstinence. However, presently, a simple and light kiss, like a fluttering dragonfly, could stir up the beast hidden away. It was clearly seen that his charm was still good. In short, he still had the ability to affect his man.

    "Do I? I don¡¯t know either. Do you want to feel it?"

    Gu Bai continued tough, but in fact, he was very surprised that he could be so shameless enough to actually seduce people, but he couldn¡¯t help it.

    Following each world, he had found out that his disposition seemed to be changing slowly. Someone once said to him that he was just like a piece of nevermelting ice.

    However, now his cold disposition was getting hotter and hotter, and his empty heart was also filling up, full of his man.

    It was somewhat unimaginable, yet he was quite pleased.

    Heughed and reached out his hands to hug Xiao Li¡¯s neck, then his thighs wrapped around his man¡¯s waist, clinging to him like an octopus. Gu Bai got closer to Xiao Li and nestled up against him.

    "May I have a good-morning kiss? I want you to kiss me. I¡¯ve been thinking about it since yesterday..."

    This kind of active temptation could make any man go crazy. Xiao Li, in a daze, looked at the youth who was nestling up against him. He had a feeling that he had met his match in this youth.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that his self-control that he was so proud of was so easily stripped away in front of the youth, unexpectedly he still felt somewhat good.

    "Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s a saying that if the seller is too urgent, the seller would end up paying more? When youe to the door like this, do you think I¡¯ll take you? With my identity, there is no shortage of people..."

    He moved closer to Gu Bai¡¯s ear and gently bit him ambiguously, his tone was filled with a dangerous air.

    "I don¡¯t know either, but I¡¯ll definitely find a way to make you like me, but now, I wish more that you¡¯ll kiss me right now, I¡¯m bing impatient!"

    Gu Baifortably said this beforeughing. He clung tighter to him, the body temperature of his man was indeed veryfortable.

    This eager and joyful expression filled with real emotions made Xiao Liugh uncontrobly. He stopped hesitating and bowed his head to block his lips.

    He stretched out his tongue, and while stirring it in Gu Bai¡¯s mouth, he sucked the other¡¯s tongue, enjoying the ineffable delicacy. His actions were fierce as well as gentle. This boy had to be the treasure given to him by heaven, the long-awaited treasure.

    Gu Bai also narrowed his eyes in full delight, and he took the initiative to open up his mouth, inviting and enjoying the wonderful morning kiss. He waited in anticipation for his man to be unable to bear it, and shoot identally, which would be even better!

    However, in the end, Gu Bai failed to have his wishes fulfilled. After ending the morning kiss, the man restrained himself, and instead he personally dressed Gu Bai up and pulled him out of bed to have breakfast.

    Gu Bai¡¯s heart was filled with resentment. Inside a pair of round eyes, the four words "Desire not satisfied" could be seen clearly. This delicate and beautiful naked young man was set in front of you, and husband you unexpectedly can actually restrain yourself!

    The meaning in his eyes was too obvious. Xiao Li felt a painful kind of happiness. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. Once again, he lowered his head and bit Gu Bai¡¯s lips before exining.

    "Breakfast first, thene with me to B cityter..."

    "B city?"

    Hearing these words, Gu Bai gave a stunned expression, and suddenly, in the pit of his stomach, the emotions carried by the original host rolled out of control. The emotions that Gu Bai felt were that ofplex feelings which ranged from eagerness, expectation, and excitement. However, even so, he had also felt the emotions of fear, cowardness, and apprehensiveness. To finish, he couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint on what kind of word to urately describe what he was feeling.

    The original host¡¯s state of mind had unexpectedly rolled over, which showed that the task of the original host had a very close rtionship with B city. To be more urate, it should be that his target was more than 90% likely to be there this time!

    Gu Bai¡¯s thoughts overturned. Without dy, he epted it quickly. After all, although it was important to be with his man, it was more important toplete his task first. This was the basic condition for him to be with his man. He had to live if he wanted the chance to stay with his man.

    After having a special breakfast prepared in the kitchen of the hotel, Gu Bai put on the new clothes that were just bought from the shopping mall and got on the car to the airport with Xiao Li.

    Along the way, Gu Bai keenly felt that the air around him was carrying a kind of chilling, dangerous feeling of oppression and an unknown omen, as if there was an impending disaster brewing in the world that was about to erupt.

    However, this kind of omen could only be felt by people with a powerful soul like him. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t realise it. Therefore, pedestrians on the road were still the same as usual. Only asionally could they see the confusion caused by several rabies patients on the road.

    The radio in the car was also broadcasting messages. It was about the recent emergence of a variant of rabies. They called on the public to pay attention to the streets. If there were sightings of any infected people, then they had to immediately be sent to the hospital for istion. Experts had been studying antibodies, great progress had been made, and so on...

    Ah Hu and the others were relieved to hear the news. After all, they still couldn¡¯t believe the existence of the so-called "zombie" that came from Gu Bai¡¯s mouth. After all, they all knew what a zombie was from watching TV.

    If that really happened, would the world be the same as it was on TV? Then that really would be too frightening and extremely difficult for them to ept!

    Nevertheless, at the moment, the news of "curable variant rabies" was still more eptable.

    Gu Bai shook his head in his mind. This news broadcast was obviously a lie to pacify the public. Others didn¡¯t know it, but he knew it best.

    Once these people were infected by demonic qi, there was basically no chance to cure them, such as Ah Hu, whose recovery was a pure and lucky ident.

    Nevertheless, those who werepletely eroded by the demonic qi would want to change back into a normal human. Unfortunately, unless they found the Master who sent out the demonic qi and made him take it back out of his own ord, only then they could turn back into humans.

    However, such powerful demonic qi proved that the devil was very formidable. It was almost impossible to find the other party and let the other party recover the demonic qi.

    In the six realms of humans, ghosts, Yao, gods, devils, and immortals, the demons were indeed well-known for being unreasonable. Moreover, the devil race advocated strength. If one didn¡¯t have enough power, the demons wouldn¡¯t wholeheartedly ept and yield to the other person, and they would absolutely be disobedient to the other person.

    Even if Gu Bai had a heart, he couldn¡¯t be the saviour. Now he was also a y Bodhisattva who couldn¡¯t even protect himself when crossing the river. He should try to finish his task first.

    There was cause and effect in everything. Since God had arranged that this world would break out into an apocalypse, there had to be a reason for it. There was no need for him to worry about it. He would just let nature run its course properly and well.

    Pressing down on his thoughts, Gu Bai recovered his positive attitude and got on the ne to travel to B city with Xiao Li.

    Along the way, Gu Bai had a good spirit. He acted as a chatterbox and constantly harassed and teased his man. In passing, he asked about the identity of his man. Although he didn¡¯t care, he was just curious to know.

    Xiao Li himself, contrary to what one might expect, didn¡¯t have much to say, but he was no match for Ah Hu, who was by his side and was also a chatterbox. In a short amount of time Gu Bai managed to get all the information about his man from Ah Hu.

    Just as he suspected, this time his man was indeed on a dark path. On the surface, he was the Boss of a veryrge-scale bodyguardpany, but in fact, he was one of the big shots in the underworld in China.

    Starting from old master Xiao, the Xiao family started to prosper using the shady path..

    Back then old master Xiao was naturally a yboy. Apart from his few tant wives around, there were many orioles and swallows out there. In total, there were more than 10 legitimate children and illegitimate children.

    Therefore, as soon as he died, the Xiao family fell into a fierce dispute over the family property. Xiao Li, who was born from the first wife, was the most qualified son to inherit the property of the Xiao family. Naturally, he became the target without any suspense.

    However, Xiao Li wasn¡¯t a troublesome master. He had been very clever and brave since he was young. Since he was ten years old, he had followed the old master Xiao to learn how to deal with family affairs.

    While other children still acted spoiled in the arms of their parents, Xiao Li, who had already followed along in old master Xiao¡¯s shadows, killing people with a gun. His indifferent face caused even old master Xiao to feel apprehensive.

    Furthermore when he was 18 years-old, he led a group of friends to the Golden Triangle and took down a weapons selling business. He was definitely as ferocious as a tiger and wolf, possessing an entire group of subordinates who were whole-heartedly devoted to him.

    When the legitimate brothers and sisters, along with the illegitimate children, had besieged and fought for the family property, He struck them down fast.

    His method was very cruel, and in front of everyone, with a cold, indifferent expression shot them in the head one by one. As if he didn¡¯t recognise them as his family, the indifference of Xiao Li had frightened everyone present into peeing themselves.

    From then on, he took control of the Xiao family¡¯s white and dark businesses. The clean business called him ¡¯¡¯Mister Xiao", while the dark one called him "Xiao Sanye". His family¡¯s man was wild, so he could break the sky!

    After listening, Gu Bai raised two small fists in his heart and praised himself. He was so happy that he could hold his man¡¯s golden thigh safely and boldly.

    No matter what difficulties or problems, as long as he had his husband, the world is his!

    It takes two hours by ne from N city to B city, in a blink of the eye, they arrived at their destination.

    After getting off the ne, Xiao Li was going to let the bodyguard take Gu Bai home to rest, and he would go out alone.

    Originally, Gu Bai didn¡¯t have anyints about not going with him, but for some reason since getting off the ne, the emotions of the original host became even more vtile.

    Especially when hearing that Xiao Li was going to visit Uncle Shen, the original host¡¯s emotions had reached an unprecedented high, which made it hard for Gu Bai to breath.

    His mood fluctuate like this. If Gu Bai didn¡¯t understand the direction of the task, then all the prior lives he had lived through would all be in vain. Now it was obvious that his task was definitely rted to this Uncle Shen, whom Xiao Li was going to visit.

    Cat: damn this was a little bit of an annoying heavy info-dump on our ML.

    If you happen to find any errors or typos don¡¯t forget to hit me up on our #typos-and-mistakes channels, since Evan had to go to a family wedding she was kind enough to edit this before Mina could go over it, so some edits may have been overwritten by Mina¡¯s TLC so warning, also sorry for this being an hourte I have no excuses today ¦Ò(¨R¦Å¨Q£ï) ( ????)

    Once again, thank you lovely readers for the encouragement and support love you ( ? 3?)?

 Chapter 65

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Mina

    Editor: Evan

    Because of the fluctuation of the original host¡¯s emotions, Gu Bai was very interested in the Uncle Shen that Xiao Li had mentioned, and he continued to inquire about the situation.

    It was said that the Shen family and the Xiao family¡¯s friendship spanned two generations. It was also said that back then, when Old Master Xiao and Shen Guohui came out to the world together to make a living, Old Master Xiao walked down the dark road, while Shen Guohui started walking down the white path of business.

    In B City, although the Shen family wasn¡¯t a famous family, it was still a very rich family with a value of more than 100 million. The Shen family was often seen on the TV financial news.

    From the airport, there was no traffic all the way. Half an hourter, Gu Bai followed Xiao Li to a suburban vi.

    This was a very European-style vi. With a nce, it could be seen that it wasn¡¯t a ce ordinary people lived in. There was also arge garden covering a wide area and valuable sculptures ced in the courtyard. All of them showed the wealth and taste of the host¡¯s family.

    Although it was Xiao Liing to visit, Gu Bai thought it was more like the Shen family was eagerly inviting Xiao Li toe, because when they first arrived at the gate of the vi, they saw a young man in a suit who seemed to have waited at the door for a long time.

    At the sight of Xiao Li getting out of the car, the man in the suit hurried to meet him. He, wanting to talk, but was worried since they were still outside, instead invited Xiao Li to the study so that they could prepare to talk alone. For Gu Bai, he was taken to the living room by the housekeeper to amuse himself.

    This time Gu Bai didn¡¯t follow him and instead followed obediently behind the housekeeper towards the living room. His facial expressions outside looked lovely and peaceful, but inside, his heart was experiencing extreme turmoil.

    He found that he was very familiar with this strange Shen family vi, and the original host¡¯s emotions became fierce andplicated. At this time, he was sure that the plot he didn¡¯t receive was definitely rted to the Shen family!

    He just didn¡¯t know what exactly the main point of the mission was. He felt that the hatred that resonated in the original host¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t strong. It wasn¡¯t to avenge the original host and was veryplicated and hard to guess. Gu Bai pondered over it quickly.

    While Gu Bai was waiting in the living room, in the Shen family study, after Shen Guohui saw Xiao Li, he straightforwardly told him all about the world ending.

    In order to keep his son¡¯s strange rebirth hidden, the Shen family only said that they had received some relevant information.

    Although Shen Guohui was very sure that it was the best choice to cooperate with the Xiao family, they still needed to protect themselves and not lower their guard too much. They didn¡¯t need to be too forting with everything.

    Shen Muze was also eagerly hoping that his father and Xiao Li would cooperate with each other.

    After the outbreak in his previous life, the Shen family was destroyed, and all the money was turned into waste paper. However, because the Xiao family had arge group of loyal men under them, they were able to establish a security base.

    The strong people he knew after the world ended was numerous, but Xiao Li was the best choice.

    Although this man was cold, it was better to follow him than some strong man who had lost his conscience after the end of the world.

    Moreover, when he died in his previous life, Xiao Li¡¯s base was already one of the most powerful bases in China. In addition, the Shen and Xiao family had been on good terms with each other. Selecting Xiao Li for cooperation was absolutely necessary.

    Regarding the apocalypse issue, Xiao Li had already guessed that something wasn¡¯t right since Ah Hu had been bitten yesterday. He had sent someone over to investigate.

    So at this moment, it wasn¡¯t too surprising for him to hear about the apocalypse from the Shen family. As expected, he agreed soon. He didn¡¯t believe people easily, but Shen Guohui was still someone he could believe.

    In particr, Shen Guohui¡¯s willingness to tell him that his son had awakened a "space" ability represented his great determination and sincerity to Xiao Li.

    Everyone in the circle knew about Shen Guohui¡¯s love for his only son. Since the other side dared to use Shen Muze¡¯s safety as a bargaining chip, this sincerity was absolutely great, and he had no reason to refuse.

    Shen Guohui was relieved when he saw Xiao Li being convinced with what he said. Especially Shen Muze, who was just thinking about cooperating with such a strong person such as Xiao Li, thought that the future would be much better when the end of the world came.

    When the discussion was settled, Shen Guohui invited Xiao Li to stay at his home to eat dinner with him. After that, several people came out of the study.

    It didn¡¯t seem like they conversed for a long time, but after waiting for half an hour, Gu Bai was already anxious from waiting in the living room for so long. When he saw Xiao Liing out, like a swallow returning to its nest, he got up and greeted him cheerfully.

    "Be careful..."

    Xiao Li hurriedly caught him and asked with a smile, while wiping away the stains of the juice he just drank. Gu Bai pursed his lips and allowed him to wipe. His eyes were smiling, and his intimate gesture wasn¡¯t concealed.

    "Xiao Li, this person is...?"

    Shen Guohui and his adopted son, Wu Donghan, both had wide eyes and were shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe the scene they just saw a moment ago.

    Outsiders wouldn¡¯t know, but how could they still be unclear on what kind of person Xiao Li was? <i>A real cold king of hell! But they didn¡¯t dream up the soft and doting smile just now! Who is this young man? How can he get Xiao Li to treat him like this...?</i>

    The boy that was following beside them, Shen Muze, also opened his eyes wider, and his gaze was filled with even more disbelief than theirs. His eyes were fixed onto Gu Bai, and he thought, <i>Su Yu! It¡¯s Su Yu! How can he be here?!</i>

    Hearing Shen Guohui¡¯s voice, Gu Bai, who was currently so happy, trembled as the original host¡¯s emotions suddenly erupted, making him unable to press them down. They caused him to feel excited, and he felt a "wanting to get close" kind of emotion. The original host¡¯s emotions couldn¡¯t be suppressed, which made him feel very excited and close.

    Gu Bai turned back to look at Shen Guohui. Without the plot, he could only rely on the original host¡¯s emotions to confirm the mission¡¯s direction.

    At the moment, his emotions were fluctuating so much, which confirmed his previous spection. It seemed that the mission this time was rted to the Shen family.

    There was also that handsome boy beside Shen Guohui. The boy¡¯s eyes, which were looking at him, were too sharp, making Gu Bai notice him even if he didn¡¯t want to. Almost instantly, he became alert. The sharp gaze was very emotional and held a strong sense of hatred in them.

    <i>Hatred?</i>

    Gu Bai couldn¡¯t find any information rted to the boy after searching the memory of the original host, which only meant that they weren¡¯t familiar with each other before. <i>So why does he hate me then?</i>

    Besides, the original host¡¯s emotions also fluctuated greatly towards the boy, but there wasn¡¯t much hate, just a plicated and unable to describe" kind of emotion. <i>Between the original host and this boy, were they enemies or friends? </i>

    Since there was no hatred in the original host¡¯s heart for the time being, he still couldn¡¯t guess the specific wishes. Gu Bai could only hold back for a while, and presently, he could determine at least two tasks.

    All of this thinking seemed like it took a long time, but actually, it all happened in a split second, as his busy brain stopped. Gu Bai looked at Shen Guohui and said hello with a clever smile.

    "Hello, Uncle. My name is Su Yu. I....I¡¯m Xiao Da Ge¡¯s boyfriend!"

    After saying thisst sentence, Gu Bai looked at Xiao Li and grinned, almost breaking Shen Guohui¡¯s and the other spectators¡¯ jaws as they dropped down in surprise.

    Xiao Li was delighted by his grinning face. This little guy¡¯s possessiveness was more than his. He nodded and reached for his shoulders. He didn¡¯t need to talk, as just this action showed his meaning.

    Shen Muze almost choked on his own saliva. He stared at him in horror and continued to stare. <i>What did Su Yu say? What was he saying? How can he be Xiao Li¡¯s person?!</i>

    He remembered that Su Yu didn¡¯t know Xiao Li at all during hisst life. What¡¯s more, how could Xiao Li, such a ruthless person, like Su Yu, this scheming person? However, the tenderness portrayed on Xiao Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem to be a joke.

    He thought that as long as his father didn¡¯t bring Su Yu back, everything would be fine. Yet, he didn¡¯t expect that Su Yu not only came back, but also tangled with Xiao Li.

    Look, that adorable smile was exactly the same as that of his previous life. Su Yu took away his father with this exact same expression, as well as robbed his Wu Ge from him. Now he still wanted toe back and continue to take away everything from him?!

    In Shen Muze¡¯s heart, a tremendous panic and vignce boiled over.

    Others didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, but Gu Bai, who had been watching him carefully until now, saw right through the panic and vignce in his eyes and thought over it in his mind.

    Even if there wasn¡¯t any hatred for the boy in the original host¡¯s emotions, judging from the boy¡¯s appearance, it seemed like they would definitely not be friends.

    Continuing on, during their meal, Gu Bai didn¡¯t pay any attention to Shen Muze, but was instead interested in Shen Guohui. He instinctively felt close to Shen Guohui.

    However, he had found out that the closer he was to Shen Guohui, the more hateful the gaze that Shen Muze looked at him with, and there was also a hint of fear in his gaze.

    As soon as he thought about it, Gu Bai, when eating zongzi, deliberately followed the original host¡¯s eating habits, poured soy sauce and sugar over the zongzi, and immediately found that Shen Muze¡¯s gaze had changed again. Wang Ma, the servant beside him,ughed and couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    "<i>Aiya</i>, Young Master Su also likes to eat like this. My family¡¯s madam used to like eating zongzi like this. This salty and sweet taste isn¡¯t something many people are used to..."

    Hearing this, Shen Guohui also looked over. He had very deep feelings for his wife who had passed away early and was very familiar with her habits.

    Noticing Gu Bai¡¯s special preference in taste he thought of his wife for a while, before sighing with dejection. Unknowingly, Gu Bai gained a favourable impression from Shen Guohui. He took the initiative to grab some vegetables with his chopsticks and gave it to Gu Bai.

    "Thank you, Uncle. This zongzi is truly delicious!"

    Shen Guohui had a very kind smile and had left a good impression on Gu Bai.

    "You¡¯re wee. Eat more if you like. This is Wang Ma¡¯s craftsmanship. You can¡¯t buy it anywhere outside. Let Wang Ma pack some moreter for you to take back so that you can eat it slowly and enjoy it..."

    Shen Guohui had a very kind smile and had left a good impression on him.

    This joyous and harmonious scene fell onto Shen Muze¡¯s heart, resulting in a painful prick and making it resemble that of a pincushion. He wasn¡¯t convinced by Gu Bai¡¯s simple smile at all.

    This was their first time meeting, and the other side already won the attention and favour of his father. He just knew that as soon as Su Yu came back, nothing good would happen!

    "Dad, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll go back to my room first...."

    Shen Muze was unable to bear the thoughts surrounding his heart, to the point that he felt unwell. He bit his lip and put down his chopsticks. At lightning speed, he ran back to his room.

    "Father, I¡¯ll go to take a look at Xiao Ze..."

    As soon as Wu Donghan, who was sitting next to him, heard that he was feeling unwell, he immediately threw down his chopsticks and said goodbye to Shen Guohui before quickly running out to catch up with Shen Muze. Looking at his back, Gu Bai felt that he had an idea about this time¡¯s mission.

    This Shen Muze was absolutely the key to the task. Since the original host had no hatred for him, he couldn¡¯t guess what the original host wanted to do based on hisplex emotions. If Shen Muze didn¡¯t do anything threatening to him, then he would just be on guard.

    As he thought about this, Gu Bai became more rxed and continued to enjoy his delicious food. If the apocalypse really came, thisfort he felt at this very moment would be absolutely luxurious.

    Cat: Hey guys an early release~ During the time this publishes, it¡¯s still Wednesday my time. I normally release a chapter around 4:00pm my time since somewhere in America it¡¯s 12:00am over there, which consists with HOMM¡¯s release day¡¯s. Unfortunately I cannot release this during my usual time as i¡¯ll be on a ne going to another state, so I decided to release this chapter early time-wise, as the day is still Wednesday for me. As for any typos or mistakes you found in the chapter, I won¡¯t be able to fix them whilst i¡¯ll be away for about 4 days, ie back Saturday night, but i¡¯m not quite sure at what time, so for any typos or mistakes you guys find, it will have to be fixed on Sunday in which the next chapter will be released on. Other than that, enjoy reading and thanks for all of your guy¡¯s support!

 Chapter 66

    <i>Edited by Evan </i>

    Xiao Li was a man of great courage. Once a decision had been made, he wouldn¡¯t drag his heels and do things sloppily.

    At the time of the change in the Xiao family, he had already killed the restless people of the Xiao family. Now the whole Xiao family was in his hands. No matter what he did, no one could or would stop him. Now all the people who followed him were all his most loyal subordinates.

    However, the news of the apocalypse was too bizarre. If he hadn¡¯t seen the situation of Ah Hu himself, he might not have believed it.

    Moreover, there were many people with many mouths, and he couldn¡¯t guarantee that if these people¡¯s families knew that they wouldn¡¯t disclose the news. If that urred, it would cause panic, and then the state would use this excuse to immediately remove the illegal and secret thorn in their side, the Xiao Family.

    Therefore, Xiao Li didn¡¯t tell the news, but instead collected arge number of munitions with the cover of expanding the ¡°industry¡±, and chose an appropriate ce as the post-apocalyptic security base.

    Gu Bai saw his actions and didn¡¯t need him to exin. He also guessed that his apocalyptic idea was correct.

    At the moment, he had another thing he was certain of, which was that there was definitely a reborn person in the Shen family. Generally, only a reborn person would have such advantages and confidence, and this person, maybe, was that Shen Muze.

    In this way, it could exin why the original host didn¡¯t know Shen Muze at the moment, but was already hostile to him. There was more than a 90% possibility that the two people had a dispute in theirst life.

    However, since the original host didn¡¯t hate him, Gu Bai wouldn¡¯t do anything for the time being. He would just be on guard because the original host¡¯s mood was tooplex. If he went in the wrong direction, the task would probably be one step wrong, and he¡¯d lose it all!

    Since it was certain that this was the end of the world and that the source was demonic qi, Gu Bai naturally had to prepare for cultivation.

    The Shen family had also gone into action. All their money had been dedicated to the collection of materials without any reservations. The space brought back by Shen Muze¡¯s rebirth was veryrge, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about having nowhere to store things.

    While everyone was busy with preparations, time was also passing. Gu Bai was also preparing, but still didn¡¯t forget his task.

    Since he had determined that the Shen family¡¯s father and son were his mission targets, he naturally needed to make contact and explore the mission clues.

    Every time Xiao Li went to the Shen family to discuss the apocalypse, he would follow and appear frequently in front of Shen Muze, observing the other¡¯s emotions and thoughts to confirm the direction of his task.

    With this kind of contact, Shen Guohui¡¯s impression of him was getting better and better, but Shen Muze¡¯s expressions were getting more and more fearful and bewildered.

    Especially seeing the rtionship between Gu Bai and Xiao Li made him both happy and worried.

    If Gu Bai was really with Xiao Li, he wouldn¡¯t try to steal Wu Dage from him. Yet it was worrying that if Gu Bai had Xiao Li¡¯s support, he would be more of a threat to him in the future.

    He didn¡¯t know how long Su Yu could keep his identity a secret, but seeing Shen Guohui¡¯s closer and closer rtionship with Gu Bai made him panic, and he didn¡¯t want to lose everything he had.

    After watching Gu Bai leave, he couldn¡¯t help but walk to Shen Guohui.

    ¡°Dad, do you like Su Yu very much?¡±

    ¡°Su Yu is a good boy, very well-behaved. What¡¯s wrong? Xiao Ze, dad doesn¡¯t think you like Su Yu very much. Every time hees, you¡¯ll even hide and won¡¯t leave your room. Su Yu is a very smart child. You¡¯ll learn a lot if you get along with him, especially when you have such a character, so you have to change...¡±

    Shen Guohui nodded with a kind face.

    Although his son had been reborn, even before his rebirth, he had experienced a terrible end, but Shen Guohui thought that his son¡¯s temper was the same except for his intuition, so even with his protection, it wasn¡¯t helpful to his future life in the apocalypse.

    Thinking up to there, Shen Guohui had some self-reproach. He med himself for those years of being too extravagant with his spoiled son, so that his spoiled son was too naive and too simple.

    ¡°Xiao Ze, dad and Xiao Li have already agreed to let Su Yue to our house in a few days. You need to get along well with him. You know, Su Yu is a very clever child...¡±

    ¡°What£­he¡¯sing to live in our house?¡±

    Shen Muze¡¯s face suddenly panicked, and the anxiety of his previous life suddenly hit his heart. His fear of thest few days had finally urred. Su Yu hade back, Su Yu hade back, so would dad find out, would he find out?... His face turned pale in a sh.

    What well-behaved and clever, what good child? It was all fake; it was all just the other party¡¯s act to confuse everyone. He couldn¡¯t let Su Yue back, he couldn¡¯t!

    He swooped down on Shen Guohui and begged, ¡°Dad, can you not have Su Yue? Please, dad, I don¡¯t like Su Yu, I don¡¯t like him...¡±

    His mood was too excited. This was Shen Guohui¡¯s first time seeing his son like this, and for a while, he was puzzled and worried.

    ¡°Xiao Ze, why don¡¯t you like Su Yu?¡±

    ¡°I, I......¡± Shen Muze didn¡¯t dare to exin what had happened with Su Yu in his previous life. He hesitated for a few seconds and then continued to beg for another way with red eyes.

    ¡°When hees, dad won¡¯t like me anymore. Dad has already ignored me thesest few days. Please don¡¯t let Su Yue to our house. I really don¡¯t like him...¡±

    Even if he didn¡¯t discover Su Yu¡¯s identity, his father had already begun to have a favorable impression of Su Yu. He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of expression his father would have if he knew this time and couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences.

    He knew that his father wouldn¡¯t hurt him, but as long as Su Yu looked smart and obedient, everyone would start to like Su Yu. Even if he was just an ordinary person with no ability, everyone still liked him.

    Shen Guohui didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Hearing his words, he naturally regarded them as the expression of a child¡¯s jealousy, rubbed his head, andughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re already this old, and you¡¯re still jealous? Dad likes Su Yu very much, but he won¡¯t dislike Xiao Ze. Alright, dad still has something to do and needs to go out, so you just safely stay at home. Recently, it¡¯s more and more chaotic outside...¡±

    Comforting with a few words, Shen Guohui then hurried out again. The doomsday was near, and he had to finish the preparations as soon as possible and give his son a safe future.

    Everything Shen Muze wanted to say was swallowed in his throat. His eyes were red, and he looked at Shen Guohui¡¯s back with eyes full ofplex emotions. He couldn¡¯t help crying.

    Wu Donghan was usually cold in the business world and was as stable as a rock, but he wasn¡¯t good atforting people. He could only pat him on the back and repeatedlyfort him by saying, ¡°Xiao Zhe, don¡¯t cry,¡± with his stupid mouth.

    But the more heforted him, the more Shen Muze cried. The better Shen Guohui and Wu Donghan treated him, the more afraid he was of losing these good things.

    When he had cried enough, he raised his head and looked at Wu Donghan with red eyes and said, ¡°Wu Dage, don¡¯t dislike Xiao Zhe. You promise me that you won¡¯t like other people in the future. Can you promise me that, promise me...¡±

    Wu Donghan didn¡¯t know that he was afraid or why he had said that, but he still nodded his head.

    But this kind of promise still couldn¡¯t alleviate Shen Muze¡¯s fear. The news that Shen Guohui wanted Su Yu to live in the Shen family¡¯s house had made him very upset.

    On the other hand, Gu Bai wasn¡¯t happy because he was being sent to the Shen family¡¯s house. Although he was very close to Shen Guohui, he wanted to stay with Xiao Li more.

    As soon as he got in the car, he took the initiative to ride on Xiao Li and asked, ¡°Are you really going to send me to Shen family¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to go?¡±

    Xiao Li stretched out his hand to hold his body. It was only a few days before the Shen family said the world would end, and there were still some things in hand that he hadn¡¯t finished yet.

    Also their excessive actions had attracted some people¡¯s attention. In recent days, Xiao Li wasn¡¯t very reassured leaving Gu Bai alone at home. In contrast, the 100 Li around the vi of the Shen family had be the centerpoint of their post-apocalyptic base. It was best for Gu Bai to stay with the Shen family to wee the apocalypse.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want to go. I can¡¯t sleep without you at night, and I¡¯m worried...¡±

    Gu Bai nodded,pletely pale, his face looking aggrieved.

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°Worried about when you¡¯re going to eat me ah? I¡¯ve already fantasized so many times that your blood is boiling, and you¡¯re burning me with your heat, but you¡¯re not moving at all...¡±

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes were open. When he spoke, he was extremely blunt and shameless. Looking at his simple appearance, Xiao Li felt that Gu Bai radiated an extremely attractive light.

    The blood in Xiao Li¡¯s body was mobilized, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.

    He shouldn¡¯t have had even the slightest smidgeon of pity. He should have immediately and mercilessly gotten rid of people, so that the naughty teenager couldn¡¯t speak provocative words anymore and could only groan and beg for mercy under him!

    The two bodyguards in front also clicked their tongues. Ah Hu was quite straight. He couldn¡¯t help turning around, covering his face, and pleading, ¡°Boss, please take care of the little temptress in your honorable self¡¯s house. Everyday the two of you do this, and my ears are nearly pregnant...¡±

    He understood that the kid identally saved by the boss wasn¡¯t a pitiful guy or an ignorant young man, but was instead a mysterious person, specifically a temptress from hell focused on seducing his boss!

    As a temptress, Gu Bai was very conscious of being one. He nodded his head, his eyes bright.

    ¡°See, your subordinates even have suggestions. As a good boss who cares for his subordinates, what are you hesitating about? How about tonight? As his small lordship has pointed out, today¡¯s a good time to spend together having **!"

    ¡°Pfft... Cough cough..."

    The other two bodyguards in the car who had always been pretending to be deaf finally couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud, and then they choked again, coughing and coughing. Ah Hu directly covered his face and didn¡¯t speak. <i>It¡¯s finished, it¡¯s finished, my ears are already pregnant!</i>

    Xiao Li finally couldn¡¯t help grabbing Gu Bai¡¯s little head and firmly grasping it. He lowered his head to give him a deep kiss. He also used his big hand to heavily pinch Gu Bai¡¯s bottom. He only let go of him after a long time and spoke in a harsh voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the Shen family tonight...¡±

    His self-control had reached its limit. He¡¯d go crazy if the teenager tried to seduce him like this again. Once things were done, he would make sure this tease couldn¡¯t get out of bed!

    ¡°You can be rest assured that cultivators have good physical strength and flexibility and won¡¯t be unable to get out of bed. Besides, I prefer riding people...¡±

    Seeing into his inner thoughts, Gu Bai curled his lips and came up with some words.

    ¡°<i>Hoo</i>...¡±

    Xiao Li took a deep breath and closed his eyes to recite the mantra of tranquility.

    Several bodyguards turned their heads and stared at the owner of their house. They silently expressed, <i>Boss, you can just pretend we¡¯re not here and deal with this person, and we definitely won¡¯t peek!</i>

    It was a pity that Xiao Li¡¯s self-control was absolutely powerful. One minuteter, the bodyguards regretfully looked away.

    Gu Bai also sighed in his heart with regret. He resented the fact that he had been trying a thousand times with this hypocritical man. He epted the fact that he had been sent to the Shen family to live alone for several days.

    What Xiao Li was busy worrying about, Gu Bai naturally knew, but it was just the matter of how to store things. Although the Shen family was reliable, all their eggs couldn¡¯t be put in one basket.

    So when he left, he gave Xiao Li what he had finally refined.

    In the end, this kind of world space was a must-have. When he was in the mysterious world, he had learned to refine a storage space, so he had naturally refined one now.

    Besides Ah Hu, the other people hadn¡¯t seen Gu Bai get the space jade when he was treating Ah Hu at the beginning and only now reacted. The young man who everyone had looked down upon and did nothing but hug the boss¡¯s thigh all day was actually a master who was pretending to be a pig, but actually ate lions!

    In this both tense and rxed atmosphere, the footsteps of the apocalypse gradually came.

    In just a few days, "rabies", which were regarded as a variation, had spread rapidly, not only in China, but also in other countries. The whole world was in a panic over ¡°variant rabies".

    No one knew what these ¡°variant rabies¡± were. The top medical personnel from all the countries gathered together to study the vine, but no progress had been made.

    In order to prevent the country from falling into turmoil, the government was afraid to tell the truth and could only try its best to appease the people, cing all infected people under quarantine to prevent the spread of infection.

    This kind of powerful means of force effectively suppressed the infection for a while. The chaos in the street had been reduced by a lot, and people who didn¡¯t dare go out had a chance to breathe.

    But Gu Bai looked at the news and only fell into a heavy mood.

    In this so-called ¡°epidemic¡± lull, he felt the magic in the air grow stronger and stronger, with the blue and bright sky¡¯s color also growing deeper and deeper. By even just breathing, he could sense the rotten smell of blood.

    The Shen family told Xiao Li that the apocalypse was in just three days, when everything would finally explode...

 Chapter 67

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Mina

    Editor: Evan

    Like Gu Bai, Shen Muze and the others were in the exact same solemn mood, especially Shen Muze. As a reincarnated person who had already experienced his past life, he didn¡¯t want the apocalypse to arrive more than everyone else.

    However, no matter how much you didn¡¯t want the apocalypse toe, what shoulde would alwayse.

    Just like that, since Gu Bai¡¯s arrival at the Shen family just a short few days ago, he had already won Shen Guohui¡¯s praise and affection, along with a favourable impression of everyone in the Shen family.

    The day before the apocalypse, Shen Muze looked at the gloomy sky and then at Gu Bai, who was joyous and harmonious while being in contact with Shen Guohui. His mind pushed him into making a decision.

    "Father, I want to go to the amusement park with Su Yu..."

    Shen Muze, who had been struggling for a long time, finally faced Shen Guohui.

    Gu Bai paused for a moment, his heart bing vignt. He turned his head sideways to stare into Shen Muze¡¯s eyes, and only then did heugh.

    "Today? I don¡¯t think the weather outside is good. It¡¯s very overcast. It may even rainter..."

    "Yeah, Xiao Ze. These past two days, it hasn¡¯t been safe, so just stay at home..."

    Shen Guohui also agreed by nodding, not because Gu Bai had said it was going to rain, but because tomorrow was the beginning of the apocalypse, and now there was a lot of disorder outside. It wasn¡¯t safe for the two teenagers to go out and y now.

    However, it seemed as if Shen Muze seemed to have reaffirmed his belief to seek this path and pleaded.

    "Father, today¡¯s thest day. After today, we can¡¯t y anymore. Father, let me go with Su Yu. The news says that the chaos has been controlled. Many people have been on the streets these days..."

    He was unaware whether Xiao Li had told Su Yu when the world was ending, but even if Su Yu knew when the world was ending, there were still some things everyone didn¡¯t know.

    Although the beginning of the apocalypse began tomorrow, B City was already in shambles the day before, and in addition, the amusement park was the earliest gathering ce for the zombies in B City.

    He couldn¡¯t let Su Yu stay with the Shen family any longer. Even more, he couldn¡¯t do anything. If Su Yu continued to exist, he surely would follow the same road as his past life, which would truly be disastrous for him. The only method was to take Su Yu out and take advantage of the chaos to leave him behind.

    Thinking of this, Shen Muze looked over at Gu Bai and invited him, saying, "Su Yu, Let¡¯s go to the amusement park. You probably haven¡¯t ever yed there before. It¡¯s really fun. Let¡¯s go together..."

    Although he tried his best to cover up the panic troubling his heart, his shing eyes had betrayed his ideas. From childhood to adulthood, he had been protected by Shen Guohui too well, so he never learned how to plot schemes and intrigues.

    The emotions in Gu Bai¡¯s heart also fluctuated violently because of Shen Muze¡¯s invitation. It wasplicated, veryplicated. He couldn¡¯t clearly describe what the feeling was, and after a while, his heart finally became tranquil.

    He took a deep breath as his thoughts went in circles, and atst, he nodded his head and smiled at Shen Guohui.

    "<i>En</i>, let¡¯s go, Uncle Shen. I haven¡¯t been to an amusement park yet, so let Xiao Ze and I go together..."

    "Father, if you don¡¯t feel at ease, just send some people to protect and follow us. After today, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the chance again..."

    Gu Bai nodded along, so Shen Muze¡¯s heartbeat faster, and he hurriedly continued to convince Shen Guohui.

    "Okay, but you can¡¯t stay out toote. You have toe back before six in the afternoon."

    The pleading gaze of the two teenagers was just too enthusiastic. Shen Guohui thought that there would no longer be such a wonderful life after the world ended. In thesest few moments before the world was shrouded in darkness, he might as well give the two teenagers some evesting memories. With bodyguards protecting them, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    After getting Shen Guohui¡¯s approval, Shen Muze breathed out a sigh of relief. Apanied by bodyguards, they got into the car and drove to the amusement park.

    He wasn¡¯t the type of person who could easily cover up his emotions. During the car ride, hisplexion wasn¡¯t that good, and his eyes were flickering while his hands were in hisp, fiddling with his fingers. Evidently, he was struggling with his fierce andplicated thoughts.

    Gu Bai had been paying close attention to his state of mind andplexion for an awfully long time. After half of the day had passed, he finally uttered a sound and spoke to him.

    "Xiao Ze, beforehand, didn¡¯t you used to hate me? For what reason did you invite me today to go to the amusement park with you?"

    "I¡ªI... I don¡¯t hate you." Shen Muze pulled back his thoughts, and his eyes flickered while he shook his head,cking any confidence.

    "Really?" Gu Bai gazed at him with clear eyes.

    "<i>En</i>, I¡ªI really don¡¯t hate you...¡±

    Shen Muze nodded, not daring to look into Gu Bai¡¯s eyes, and he lowered his head and whispered. His fingers sped tightly onto his knees.

    "That¡¯s good, Xiao Ze. Do you know that I envy you?..."

    Shen Muze raised his head when he heard this. His eyes were fixed on Gu Bai. This had been the beginning of his first ordeal. That was exactly what Su Yu had said. Since then, he began to lose everything he had, little by little!

    <i>Does he want to take everything from me again? Does he want to try again, ma?!</i>

    Shen Muze bit his lip. His eyes revealed fear, vignce, and worry.

    Gu Bai noticed, and his heart skipped a beat, but his expression didn¡¯t change, and he continued to smile.

    "Xiao Ze, I probably haven¡¯t told you. I¡¯m an orphan. My parents died when I was just ten years old..."

    Shen Muze didn¡¯t answer, but he raised his head. Naturally, he knew about Su Yu¡¯s history. At the beginning, he had felt sorry for Su Yu. That was his life after all, but Su Yu didn¡¯t care much for his sympathy. Su Yu hated him, so he robbed him of everything.

    "When they passed away, although I was still young, I can still remember it. I waited at home for a long time that day. It was already dark, and my father and mother still hadn¡¯t returned. It was only when it was veryte that the police dropped by, exining to me that there was a car ident, and that they hadn¡¯t made it..."

    Gu Bai spoke as he stared at him.

    "Later, my rtives came to help with the , but after it had finished, they left. They didn¡¯t want to take me in, so instead, they sent me to an orphanage..."

    "I don¡¯t like orphanages. They were short on funds, resulting in us only having two meals a day. One in the morning and one at noon, because we had to work in the afternoon. Those of us that were older and no one wanted to adopt had to work to help supplement the expenses for the orphanage. Only when it was at night could we sleep, and if we were asleep, then we wouldn¡¯t feel hungry. So at that time, my biggest wish was to have a big meal to the point that I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk afterwards..."

    Gu Bai narrated in a calm voice the hardships of life that only those who had experienced it understood. Shen Muze still didn¡¯t make a sound, yet hisplexion changed a little, as if he was enchanted by the words that were spoken.

    "When I was able to work for myself, I secretly snuck out because the newly-changed dean wanted to sell us, who were freeloading, off..."

    "However, when I ran away, I was still underage, so it was hard to find a job. I wasn¡¯t educated, and no one wanted to hire me. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I wandered around on the streets for several months. I slept under a bridge everyday. I had to scavenge through garbage dumps and fought with other homeless people. I almost starved to death several times..."

    "Why¡ªwhy didn¡¯t you go to the rescue station and ask for help...?"

    Shen Muze finally made a sound. Living in an ivory tower, he couldn¡¯t imagine the life of amoner.

    "I¡¯d been there, but it was useless; at most they¡¯d give me two meals. They found me annoying after I went there too often. They got annoyed with me, soter on, I dedicated myself to be a faithful follower to this one Da Ge and managed to get something to eat and drink out of it... But they weren¡¯t good people and sold me off to a nightclub..."

    "Night¡ªnight club..."

    Shen Muze¡¯s eyes distinctly fluctuated. He didn¡¯t know this. His father didn¡¯t say much when Su Yu was brought back.

    No wonder at that time, he always felt that Su Yu was a little different from all the other boys. He didn¡¯t know what kind of temperament he had, but he just thought that Su Yu was very vulgar, and that he was also very good at observing people and pretending...

    Thinking of this, he looked at Gu Bai withplex eyes. "Then you..."

    "It¡¯s nothing, I was lucky. Xiao Li Da Ge saved me, and as a result, I¡¯ll repay him and promise to devote my life to him!¡±

    Gu Bai smiled. The smile was pure and bright, but it made Shen Muze¡¯s thoughts moreplicated.

    Was that why he stole away Wu Ge during hisst life? After all, Wu Ge brought Su Yu back with his father...

    However, Su Yu hade back from all that suffering, so was he going to snatch and keep his ce? Would Su Yu pretend to act so pitiful and destroy everything? He was obviously pretending, so why did everyone still like him so much...

    Shen Muze was trapped in all kinds of memories of his previous life, and he was unable to figure out how to deal with them.

    "Both young masters, we¡¯ve finally arrived at the amusement park."

    The car soon arrived at the entrance of the amusement park. One of the bodyguards opened the door and asked them to go down.

    Compared to the crowd in the past, there were currently quite a lot fewer people at the amusement park. After all, the epidemic was only slightly suppressed. Many people were still afraid of going out, but the amusement park was still bustling with noise and excitement.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t continue the discussion, and instead he got out of the car with the absent-minded Shen Muze, and began to stroll around.

    To tell the truth, he had never been to an amusement park even after he hadpleted so many tasks. Before starting to do tasks, he was a child who grew up in an orphanage, so he also had some hardships. He had never experienced such happiness and contentment, and right now his frame of mind was quite good.

    "Xiao Ze, what do you think of the transformer? It¡¯s beautiful, <i>ah</i>!"

    Gu Bai excitedly walked to a game stall where they threw sandbags to exchange for prizes.

    Shen Muze lifted up his head and took a look. The prize was just a pirated and inferior product. Inside his yroom were a series of limited edition products, so this wasn¡¯t rare at all.

    However, watching Gu Bai¡¯s excited appearance of "never having seen the market", he squirmed around, and the corner of his mouth lifted up slightly as he gave a stiff smile in return .

    "I¡¯ll gift it to you!" Gu Bai smiled slightly and immediately had the bodyguards pay the machine. This kind of game wasn¡¯t very difficult. Even if there was something fishy about it, he was still a cultivator, so it wouldn¡¯t pose a problem for him. He quickly hit the mark and gained the reward, giving it to Shen Muze.

    Shen Muze stared at Gu Bai¡¯s smiling face, and for a moment his frame of mind became even moreplicated.

    Just then, there was amotion in the distance. The tourists who were ying happily just a moment ago suddenly started to run away in panic and shouted, "There are infected people here biting people! There¡¯s many infected people! Everyone, run!"

    Gu Bai looked past Shen Muze, and his pupils dted instantly. He saw that at a distance away from where they were currently at, along with the frightened crowd that was running away in panic, a densely packed, innumerable group of zombies was following closely behind.

    Yes, these already couldn¡¯t be called infected. Those infected by the virus would at most have green faces. They would mindlessly attack others. However, these pursuing zombies were already fully rotted corpses. Furthermore, they were exactly the same as the zombies portrayed in the movies.

    "Quick, run!"

    The two bodyguards, who had immediately followed behind to protect them, also turned pale with panic. Pulling Gu Bai and Shen Muze, they ran towards the nearest exit they could find.

    At present, it was impossible for them to escape the amusement park. They had already entered the innermost part of the park, so it would take them at least ten minutes to get out.

    Furthermore, the crowd gathered at the amusement park was numerous, and their running speed wasn¡¯t fast. In addition, the people who were continuously being dragged into the zombies changed into the same type of beings that had killed them. The number of zombies increased exponentially, which made people¡¯s limbs weaken and their scalps feel numb!

    Seeing the stampede in front of them blocking the way out and the zombies pursuing closely at the back, both bodyguards showed an expression of "we¡¯re done for".

    In this case, even they couldn¡¯t run out by themselves, let alone with two spoiled young masters.

    Shen Muze¡¯splexion was also a tad bit pale. Though he knew for quite a while that this would happen, and he was even prepared to just easily hide in his space whenever the situation turned for the worse.

    His space was different from that of others. Due to the rtionship with him and his rebirth, not only could he store materials, but as the owner of the space, he was allowed to enter it whenever he wished. Even during critical moments, he could save his life by just entering his space.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect the circumstances to be even more frightening than what he had heard of in his previous life.

    He looked at the spatial patterns on his hands and then at Gu Bai. Hisplexion changed a couple times before he decided not to hide in his space for the time being. Instead, he took out a couple of guns and gave them to the bodyguards.

    "Use the guns, and look for a secure ce we can stay at, so that we can wait for rescue!"

    After he finished speaking, he also handed a gun over to Gu Bai. When all was said and done, he was the person with the most experience for the apocalypse. No matter how stupid and foolish he was, he still had the courage to calm down. In these types of circumstances, they absolutely couldn¡¯t run out. They had no other choice, and the only option was to wait it out until support arrived to rescue them.

    "Thank you, Xiao Ze..."

    The corner of Gu Bai¡¯s mouth slightly raised, and he smiled and thanked him.

    "No need. Let¡¯s go quickly..."

    Shen Muze shook his head guiltily and urged him to leave.

    With weapons in their hands, they felt a little more secure. The two well-trained bodyguards quickly calmed down and swiftly took Gu Bai and Shen Muze to find a safe ce.

    Although Gu Bai could shoot, there were too many zombies at the moment, so a gun wasn¡¯t very useful. He no longer hid his abilities. He immediately took out a refined double-edged sword that was in his space which he had stored in advance for situations such as these.

    Raising his spiritual energy, he wielded his double-edged sword towards the group of zombies behind him. The sudden release of spiritual energy directly cut off the heads of a dozen or more zombies that were close to him, allowing him to escape a dozen meters away.

    "Su, Young Master Su..."

    ...(¡Ñ_¡Ñ;)...£¡£¡£¡£¡

    The two bodyguards couldn¡¯t close their mouths. They weren¡¯t the only ones shocked, as Shen Muze was also bbergasted by the mystical scene and forgot to run away.

    "Crap! Total annihtion,<i>ah</i>!"

    A middle-aged man running next to them also gaped and cried out in rm.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t have time to exin to them. He just said, "Go to the small shop in front; I¡¯ll protect the rear!" Once again, a zombie pursued closely from behind. Gu Bai went out waving his double-edged sword.

    Gu Bai used spiritual energy in his voice when he said this. Immediately, several people felt their minds quiver in response, resulting in them not being able to afford staying shocked. They hurriedly listened to his words and ran to the small shop that he had pointed to.

    A moment ago, the middle-aged man who had cried out in rm and said "total annihtion" also was affected and cleverly followed them as they ran away.

    Although there were many zombies at the rear, after Gu Bai killed them all, he had won enough time for the others to escape, and soon after they ran into the small shop that they had seen before.

    Unfortunately, when they finally went in, they realised that there wasn¡¯t a single door in the shop. Just ordinary transparent ss windows, which would shatter easily, surrounded them. <i>What was the use of hiding in here?!</i>

    Several people cried and cursed at them, before running away. Shen Muze looked at the surrounding environment, and then looked at Gu Bai, who was killing the zombies with a double-edged sword in his hand. Shen Muze forced himself to calm down.

    He then hurriedly took out several guns which were specifically for group attacks from his space and distributed them to the bodyguards and the remaining survivors, before shouting.

    "Trust him! Those who know how to use a gun, take one and try to buy us some time!"

    Cat: Hi guys I¡¯m back, sorry for thete release, I don¡¯t remember if the next chapter or the chapter after that is my favourite one, but something really adorable ising, well adorable in my own terms I don¡¯t about your adorable factor, but damn <i>squeal</i> anyway. Hoped you enjoyed the chapter and please say thank you once again to the beautiful Mina and Evan who I keep whipping with my love and annoyance.

 Chapter 68

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Elestrea

    Editor: Evan

    <strong>Warning: Slight NSFW, to those with a weak heart for gore, I don¡¯t really rmend reading this arc lol</strong>

    Although Gu Bai had enough capability to defend himself, there were many people in the amusement park, and the number of zombies was growing rapidly. In just a few minutes, the whole amusement park had be a paradise full of zombies.

    Even though Gu Bai possessed extraordinary strength, he still knew that it would be too difficult to kill so many zombies in a short amount of time. However, with the help of the firepower provided by Shen Muze and the others, the pressure on him had been greatly reduced.

    After thest sword sh that killed one of the zombies that had followed him from behind, Gu Bai stopped fighting and instead retreated to a small shop. Taking things out of his space, he gave out orders.

    "First, you guys hold down the fort; help me fight for two minutes!"

    Just now, people had already seen Shen Muze pulling things out of thin air, so they weren¡¯t too surprised that Gu Bai could do the same. Now, there was no time to be astonished.

    When Shen Muze saw Gu Bai¡¯s actions, hisplexion suddenly changed slightly, but his expression very quickly returned to normal, and with a quick nod, he ced his attention on killing the zombies. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing and what he wanted to do. His whole mind was in a mess.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t speak again after he gave the orders, and instead, all of his concentration was focused on his hands.

    No one in the world knew of the origin of these zombies better than him. For the past few months, in addition to cultivating, he had been preparing to deal with the issue of zombies. It was almost impossible for Gu Bai and the others to escape now. The only solution was to wait for rescue in the small shop.

    Gu Bai quickly took out eight small yellow gs and threw them out ording to the proper array position. The gpoles which seemed to be made of wood were like knives that could cut iron like mud, and they were inserted into the concrete floor easily.

    When people saw this scene, their confidence immediately soared, as if Gu Bai was one of the people who belonged to the ranks of the most outstanding.

    For a while, they actually calmed down and began to help. They shot whenever they were able to. They couldn¡¯t shoot properly, so they had to recklessly learn at thest minute how to spray bullets and also managed to kill several zombies.

    After inserting the little yellow gs, Gu Bai held up his right index finger, and using his power to cut the palm of his left hand, he started to cast the spell quickly with his blood as a medium. His cultivation skills currently weren¡¯t powerful enough, so he could only rely on the help of these gs.

    With his actions, several of the small yellow gs shed red lights that connected together, forming a red light barrier that surrounded the entire small shop that they were currently in.

    All of a sudden, the densely packed zombies which were chasing them stopped and were blocked by the light barrier. The light barrier, which looked transparent and weak, however, resembled that of an imprable defense that protected and isted all of the small shop within a one meter scope.

    "This¡ªthis is..."

    At this moment, everyone was already stunned. This was more magicalthan Gu Bai¡¯s "total annihtion" move. Such a thin light barrier could block the zombies? Was this some kind of a fantasy y?!

    "Young Master Su, what shall we do now?"

    The two bodyguards watched Gu Bai¡¯s eyes shine like stars, as he returned looking calm and collected after he finished implementing his incantation. How could they expect that this ordinary, without speaking, lovable, but small and weak young master, would unexpectedly reveal that he was a hidden expert? Their thoughts stirred up abnormally, and an unceasing torrent full of worship and admiration bubbled forth in their hearts.

    Faced with everyone¡¯s worship-filled gazes, Gu Bai was a little bit happy, but his mood was now overshadowed with displeasure.

    The past few months were too short. Even with the help of his spirit energy, he couldn¡¯t be a peerless master in such a brief amount of time.

    Now, after the incantation had finished, his body¡¯s spiritual energy had almost been consumed, and his once rosyplexion had also somewhat paled. He took out his mobile phone and immediately sent Xiao Li a WeChatlocation, and afterwards, he made a phone call to cry for help.

    "There are too many zombies. I don¡¯t know how long I can keep holding this array for. Now everyone wants to try to climb to the roof to wait for rescue..."

    Currently, these zombies were only the lowest level of demonic soldiers. Other than the ability to run, they didn¡¯t have the ability to jump. So if Gu Bai and the others hid on top of the roof, the zombies couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    When the survivors heard Gu Bai¡¯s words, they were depressed at first, but then cheered up when they heard what he said next. They hurriedly used the counter stools of the shop to climb up towards the roof. No one wanted to be a zombie¡¯s meal or be turned into a zombie. The thought of it was truly disgusting!

    The two bodyguards also supported the two young masters as they sent people up to the roof first. The long-term bodyguard brainwashing made them absolutely put the safety and security of their clients as the top priority.

    As people began to climb up towards the rooftop one after another, more and more zombies below also began toe over and encircle the light barrier.

    Even if everyone had seen a zombie on TV before and knew what they were, their hands and feet couldn¡¯t help but tremble while they saw real-life zombies at that very moment.

    Especially now that the number of zombies were no longer in the hundreds, it was hard to estimate how many were actually there. In addition, everyone was only able to see the dark and oppressive-looking figures, which caused people to feel a type of terrible pressure that was "on the verge of death¡¯s door", and it simply made people feel their courage copsing.

    "<i>Ah</i>, it cracked, the light barrier cracked!"

    Suddenly, a man who had climbed to the top of the building screamed in horror.

    Everyone looked back, and sure enough, they really saw that a crack had appeared on the light barrier. Just a moment ago, the barrier was like an imprable defense, and now cracks began to appear rapidly on it, spreading like a spider¡¯s web.

    "Hurry up!"

    Gu Bai¡¯s face changed, and he shouted at and scolded the group. He didn¡¯t expect that the array wouldn¡¯tst longer than he originally thought it would. There were too many zombies!

    After roaring up a storm, he beckoned the two bodyguards and Shen Muze to go up first, and he took out his double-edged sword and stood in front of the light barrier that was rapidly breaking. The bodyguards urged, "Young Master Su, go up first..."

    The two bodyguards were concerned. Although Gu Bai exposed how marvelous his hands were just a moment ago by demonstrating his skill, he was instinctively worried when he saw so many zombies.

    Shen Muze also thought the same. There were so many zombies that even if the top-notch post-apocalypse experts were here, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to break through smoothly too It was like Su Yu was throwing his life away!

    <i>Su Yu, this idiot!</i>

    Shen Muze looked at Gu Bai, who had already gone to the light barrier, and got up.

    "Hurry up, don¡¯t waste time. I have measured it up!"

    Gu Bai once again berated them. Presently, at a critical moment, there wasn¡¯t any time to stand by and be part of some long-winded drama with these people. He naturally needed to have a n.

    As soon as he roared, the two bodyguards thought of the mysterious, magical scene just now. In their state of mind, it was necessary not to dy anymore, so without dy, they protected Shen Muze on top of the roof.

    "<i>Roar</i>!"

    Just when the two bodyguards were about to protect Shen Muze, during that moment when they were distracted, he climbed up towards the rooftop all by himself. In the end, the light barrier that maintained protection began to fade away. Suddenly, countless zombies rushed in, roaring and shouting.

    Gu Bai¡¯splexion went cold, and his eyes shed a cold light. He quickly picked up his double-edged sword and brandished it, swinging it around and killing off zombies as if he was picking up flowers in a field. With a powerful spiritual sword, he reaped the heads of the dead.

    The quick and sharp sword movements kept zombies who had originally rushed over at a distance, which relieved Shen Muze and the two bodyguards who were watching him on the rooftop.

    "<i>Ah</i>, help, help me..."

    The zombies near Gu Bai couldn¡¯t get close to him, but unfortunately, Gu Bai was stuck in a difficult position where he couldn¡¯t resist the zombiesing from all directions by himself. From everywhere, zombies had rushed towards the door of the small shop.

    There wasn¡¯t enough time for those who hadn¡¯t climbed up quickly enough. In addition, they were instead dragged down and became food for the zombies. One of the young girls, who was quick to act, dodged and managed to have half of her body cling onto the roof. She cried for help towards the already-safe survivors.

    Currently, at this moment, everyone had been too frightened by the zombies who had broken through the light barrier. No one dared toe over, as they were afraid that they would identally fall into the mosh pit of zombies. They were just strangers, so who would care about their life or death?

    The girl couldn¡¯t help it. Half of her body fell down several times, and she was almost caught by the zombies below. She was too weak to climb back up. Atst, she cried and looked at Shen Muze, who was nearest to her, for help.

    "<i>Xiao didi</i>, can you help <i>jiejie</i>? Please, please help me, just give me a hand..."

    "Wait a minute..."

    Although Shen Muze was a reborn man who had experienced the apocalypse, he was basically well-protected by two people, the foster father and son Shen Guohui and Wu Donghan, before and after the end of his previous life.

    Even if Shen Muze had gratitude and resentment towards Su Yu, he wasn¡¯t on par with those people who had a tough and cold-blooded temperament due to struggling through the apocalypse. It could be said that apart from having some survival experience, he wasn¡¯t much different from those who hadn¡¯t experienced the apocalypse.

    Hesitating for a moment, he reached out to help the girl. In addition, the two bodyguards came over to lend a hand.

    "<i>Ah</i>!"

    However, just when he caught the girl¡¯s hand, a nearby tall zombie finally caught the girl¡¯s foot and pulled her down a bit. Opening its mouth, it bit her leg, tearing off arge piece of meat. Blood began overflowing out of the injury, and as a result, the girl screamed in pain.

    "Young Master, quickly let go. She¡¯s been bitten!"

    Upon seeing this scene, the two bodyguards urgently pulled up Shen Muze without dy. Everyone who had seen zombie movies knew that once someone was caught and bitten by a zombie, they themselves would be a zombie. There was no doubt that the girl could no longer be saved.

    Shen Muze naturally understood the truth better than anyone else did. He also wanted to let go, but the girl grabbed his hand, treating it like a life-saving straw, and cried.

    "Don¡¯t! Help me, help, I don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t want to die..."

    On the verge of death, the girl released immense potential. Even though her foot was seized by a zombie and had been gnawed to the very bone, she couldn¡¯t feel the pain anymore. She desperately gripped Shen Muze¡¯s hand and wanted to climb on top of the roof. The two bodyguards couldn¡¯t break the tight hold she had on Shen Muze¡¯s hand for a while.

    However, the two bodyguards tacitly picked up a gun to shoot at the girl. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t save her life, but that the girl already couldn¡¯t be saved.

    "Bastard, if I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯ll take him down with me!"

    The girl saw that the two bodyguards raised their guns, and immediately her eyes showed resentment. She exerted herself to drag Shen Muze down together with her. Since she couldn¡¯t live anymore, she would have to pull someone to apany her in death!

    "Young Master!"

    Everything happened so fast that the bodyguards couldn¡¯t react on time. They watched as Shen Muze fell down and saw that hisplexion had turned pale.

    Shen Muze didn¡¯t expect that the girl would pull him down to be buried with her. There were so many zombies around him, resembling ants. There was no way to live except to be eaten by zombies.

    While he fell, he felt that time seemed to be slowing down. The memories of his previous life and his current one shed before his eyes like a short movie. The scientific principle which said that people would experience the entirety of their life quickly before death was right, as he already had experienced it once before.

    He had just been reborn not that long ago. He had just regained his father, Wu Ge, and the happy life he once had. Was he going to die? Why was his happiness so short-lived...?

    The fear of death made him forget that he could still hide in his space.

    Then the expected moment of death didn¡¯te. Right when hended, Shen Muze found out that Gu Bai had rushed over, and Gu Bai used the double-edged sword in his hand to continue killing the surrounding zombies to save him.

    "What are you still doing? Hurry up!"

    Gu Bai yelled at him with a paleplexion, and he reached for Shen Muze and grabbed him. With luck, Gu Bai quickly threw him on top of the roof.

    However, right when Gu Bai had saved Shen Muze, a zombie found the chance to creep up close to him and bit him on the neck.

    "Su Yu!"

    "Young Master Su!"

    Shen Muze and the two bodyguards shouted at the same time.

    Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help hissing at the pain of being torn into and bitten. He cut off the head of the zombie behind him with his sword. Only then could he summon up thest of the spiritual energy in his body. On the tip of his toes, he jumped to the top of the roof.

    "Su Yu, your neck..."

    When he got to the rooftop, the other survivors stared at his bitten neck with terror. Only Shen Muze and the two bodyguards came up to him.

    After he looked at Gu Bai¡¯s bloody neck, Shen Muze¡¯s eyes finally turned red. He didn¡¯t think Su Yu would save him, let alone be bitten by a zombie when saving him.

    <i>It was all his fault. The me was on him, as he shouldn¡¯t have given birth to that idea. He shouldn¡¯t have brought Su Yu to the amusement park, and he shouldn¡¯t have been so stupid to forget that he could have hidden in his space.</i>

    "I¡¯m sorry, Su Yu, I¡¯m sorry..."

    Shen Muze cried with guilt and kept saying sorry.

    He didn¡¯t want to kill Su Yu. He just didn¡¯t want to lose everything again. He just wanted to take Su Yu to the amusement park and leave him behind in the chaos. He didn¡¯t expect that such a terrifying zombie group would suddenly appear. He just didn¡¯t want Su Yu toe back. He didn¡¯t want to let Su Yu die...

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t say anything, but hisplexion was a little ugly, and his heart was rolling around. This time, it wasn¡¯t the original host¡¯s emotions but his own. His own emotions were rolling strongly!

    He really didn¡¯t want to use his own life to save Shen Muze. Who knew that when Shen Muze fell just now, the original host¡¯s emotions suddenly came out again, affecting his soul and urging him to save Shen Muze.

    <i>Fuck, fuck, fuck! Original host, are you fucking brain damaged? Laozi can tell from a single nce that there were deep hatred and resentment between the two of you. Why make Laozi sacrifice myself to save his life? Fuck, why do you want to be such a holy father? My dear host, what do you fucking want from me? Are you really fucking asking me to give up my life? Fuck you!</i>

    Gu Bai felt like hitting a wall.

    Before Ah Hu was infected, he could cut off his arm in time to survive, but at this moment, he had been bitten on the back of his neck, so he couldn¡¯t cut it at all!

    The demonic qi on the back of his neck had already prated into his body from the wound and began to erode his body, and even his soul wasn¡¯t left untouched.

    At this moment, the task hadn¡¯t beenpleted. If he was really infected by the demonic qi and happened to lose his consciousness, he most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the starry space, which meant... he was going to die this time...

    The infection speed of the demonic qi was very fast, especially affecting Gu Bai¡¯s wound on his neck, which was closest to his brain. He had no time to think anymore, and his mind began to blur.

    Seeing the purple tendons on his arm, Gu Bai closed his eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, he bit his tongue severely, giving his spirit a psychological hint before he thoroughly turned into a corpse, and then he jumped off the roof. It was up to luck whether this task could bepleted or not.

    "Su Yu!"

    Shen Muze looked at Gu Bai, who disappeared into the group of zombies after jumping into the zombie mosh pit, and shouted out his name. The tears of guilt couldn¡¯t help but flow out. <i>It was all his fault, all his fault...</i>

    Cat: Oof, for those who saw iting congrattions! For those who didn¡¯t see iting it¡¯s okay you can still get a cookie~

    Sorry for thete release, I¡¯m not sure if you guys happen to have seen one of myments addressing our release date but I should probably go over it. This novel was put on <strong>Sporadic</strong>, yes our little group did try to release every other day, but again, this novel is put on sporadic and may at times be sporadically updated. For example right now, this chapter would¡¯ve been released two days ago but since i¡¯m the one mtling these chapters I rather it go through a Trantor Checker before it get¡¯s released since I don¡¯t trust myself from what I mtl and I especially don¡¯t want you guys who can actually read raws find bits and pieces missing because of me.

    That¡¯s why I normally wait for a TLC to go over them before I release a chapter, and that is why this chapter and most likely the next one will bete because my lovely TLC¡¯s who are originally Trantors are busy with their own projects and may not have time for my nagging to go over these chapters. So I would really appreciate if everyone understands this, and that yet again I apologise for beingte and for stringing you guys along. This isn¡¯t my intention, I just want to release a readable chapter for you guys to enjoy! So without further ado, enjoy and let¡¯s hope you will fall in love with this arc like I semi did~

 Chapter 69

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Mina

    Editor: Evan

    After Gu Bai jumped off the roof and disappeared into the zombie pit, Shen Muze and the rest of the survivors stayed on top of the roof of the small shop and waited for Xiao Li and the Shen family toe rescue them.

    In the face of the corpses still surrounding them from below, everyone was lying on the middle of the roof as much as possible with pale expressions on their faces, as they were afraid they would identally fall down and be food for the zombies.

    The two bodyguards were also more careful while protecting Shen Muze. Young Master Su had already died, so if Young Master Shen also happened to die as well, then they really wouldn''t need to go back anymore.

    While Shen Muze sat on top of the roof in a daze, images of his past life continuously shed in his mind as he sobbed uncontrobly.

    He really hadn''t expected Su Yu toe save him. Su Yu hated him as much as he hated Su Yu in this lifetime.

    Su Yu hated that he had robbed everything that was supposed to be his, and he hated that Su Yu had taken everything from him.

    From the first day Su Yu entered the Shen''s family in his previous life, he knew that they couldn''t get along peacefully. Proof of that could be seen in how after Su Yu arrived, his happy life began to change dramatically.

    They were constantly butting heads, but he always couldn''t win against Su Yu. Su Yu was just too good at acting. As long as he pretended to be obedient and weak, his father and Wu Ge would help him.

    Shen Muze hated and resented him so much that he just didn''t understand why everyone believed in Su Yu and turned against him. It wasn''t until the apocalypse when he had gained a special ability, a spatial ability that everyone was eager for. He could help his father and Wu Ge, but Su Yu was just an ordinary person.

    However, after the world ended, even though Su Yu was an ordinary person without any value, everyone still liked him. Even the subordinates of his father and Wu Ge liked Young Master Su more than him¡­

    So in a fit of anger, he had run away from home. He had just wanted to make his father and Wu Ge angry, so that their gazes would once again return to him.

    However, who knew that it was so unsafe outside? As soon as he left the base, he encountered a group of viins who were dedicated to robbing survivors that traveled alone, thus he lost his life.

    But what was even more unexpected was that at this critical moment, Su Yu had actually rescued him¡­

    Shen Muze''s heart was filled withplicated emotions, and his guilt was constantly pouring out. If he hadn''t followed his evil thoughts today, maybe all of this wouldn''t have happened.

    Besides, after the apocalypse, those who knew Su Yu''s identity were all dead. As long as he didn''t say anything, how could his father know about Su Yu''s history?

    <i>In this life, Su Yu didn''t like his Wu Ge. He wouldn''tpete against him again, so why was he so obsessed with harming Su Yu?!</i>

    What Su Yu had said back then was right. Everything he had, in fact, was really Su Yu''s. This happy life was something he had stolen¡­

    Half an hourter, in the middle of Shen Muze''s endless guilt and self-me, Xiao Li, who had received the call from Gu Bai and rushed over to help, finally arrived, bringing along Wu Donghan.

    The huge roar of the helicopter attracted not only the attention of the zombies, but also the attention of the survivors on the roof.

    "Look, it''s a helicopter! Someone hase to save us!"

    Some survivors cried out in surprise. God knows that these short 30 minutes seemed more like a hundred years.

    The two bodyguards looked happy and waved towards the helicopter.

    People on the helicopter saw the movement, flew the aircraft over the roof, and quickly threw down a ropedder. People rushed to climb thedder, all wanting to climb up first.

    At the time of such life-threatening danger, the worst of human nature would be revealed. In order to climb up first, some people moved their hands and pushed others. During the fight, two people fell off the roof and were eaten by the zombies guarding below. The screams were horrifying.

    "Everyone, listen, let my Young Mastere up first, otherwise, don''t even think about surviving!"

    It wasn''t until the people on the helicopter fired a shot did the survivors stop. The two bodyguards went to guard Shen Muze, who was in a state of panic as he went up.

    "Where''s Su Yu?!"

    As soon as they got onto the helicopter, Wu Donghan and Xiao Li, who had been waiting anxiously, looked over. When they saw only Shen Muze and the two bodyguards, but no Gu Bai, Xiao Li''s eyes turned red all of a sudden, and there was a strong, panic-like tsunami that was about to devour him.

    "Yes, where''s my sister-inw?"

    Ah Hu, who followed behind him, also asked about Gu Bai. Whether it was the fact that Gu Bai had saved his life or the extraordinariness that Gu Bai revealed in the past few months, he had been convinced by Gu Bai''s abilities and acknowledged Gu Bai''s position to be beside Xiao Li.

    At that current moment, only Shen Muze and his bodyguards came up. <i>It was obvious that his sister-inw had an ident!</i>

    "Young Master Su¡ªYoung Master Su was bitten by a zombie¡­"

    Shen Muze was unable to speak, and his tears began to fall again. The two bodyguards let out a breath as they met Xiao Li''s red eyes. They braced themselves and told the truth.

    "What?!"

    Ah Hu eximed.

    Xiao Li''s eyes sharpened as he suddenly looked at the two bodyguards. There was a fire in his eyes that could burn people to ashes, which made the two bodyguards tremble in fear.

    "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry, we¡ªwe tried our best, but there were too many zombies in the amusement park, so we couldn''t¡­"

    "Then why is he alright? So only our sister-inw had something bad happen to him? Do the bodyguards of the Shen family not care about our sister-inw''s life?!"

    Ah Hu shouted angrily. They weren''t idiots. They had followed Xiao Li through all kinds of things, so what haven''t they seen before?

    Besides, they all knew Gu Bai''s abilities. Shen Muze, this weak Young Master, could somehow survive longer than Gu Bai. There was no logical reason that their mysterious sister-inw would die first. There must have been something else going on.

    "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry. It was all me. It was all because of me that Su Yu was bitten by a zombie while saving me. I''m sorry, <i>wuwu</i>¡­"

    Shen Muze finally could no longer bear the guilt, ming himself in his heart. He cried out as he spoke of what had happened.

    As soon as this remark came out, silence suddenly descended on the helicopter. Most of the people in the helicopter were Xiao Li''s subordinates. Naturally, they also knew how important the youth named "Su Yu" was in their Boss'' heart.

    Now that teenager had turned into a zombie, so the situation they were in now could be worse than death¡­ Everyone held their breath as they looked at Xiao Li, whose blue veins suddenly burst with anger. He was silent as he held onto his gun tightly. His subordinates waited for him to send out orders.

    Wu Donghan''splexion also changed, and his thoughts darkened as he knew this wasn''t good.

    He was very aware of Xiao Li''s temperament. Xiao Li was normally an expressionless person whose thoughts were unreadable, but everyone who understood Xiao Li knew how cold-blooded he really was.

    He realised that Xiao Li suddenly looked at Shen Muze, who had sat beside him, and saw the cold light in his eyes. His heart sank rapidly, and he quickly spoke.

    "Xiao Ge, don''t worry. Even if Su Yu was bitten, it takes hours to turn into a zombie. It''s only been half an hour since you received his call. Maybe he can still be saved¡­"

    He didn''t dare to say that there was a chance that the zombies had simply eaten Su Yu when he had been bitten. If he had said that, he could guarantee that Xiao Li would lose his mind instantly.

    "Right, right, right, Boss, sister-inw saved mest time. He must be okay! Boss, let''s go find sister-inw right now."

    Hearing this, Ah Hu thought of Gu Bai''s ability, and his eyes brightened up as he quickly spoke.

    "But the amusement park is basically a sea of zombies¡­"

    One of the subordinates looked at the crowd of densely packed zombies beneath the helicopter and shrank back. No one would be unafraid of death, especially if the cause of death was being eaten alive by zombies.

    Even though they were all iron-willed men who had stormed through gunfire and torrents of bullets before the world ended, in the face of the apocalypse, their tough psychological qualities were greatly challenged.

    "Tie up the Shen family! Others, follow me to find him!"

    Xiao Li''s eyes had be red like blood. He red at Shen Muze, and his expression was extremely distorted for a long time before it turned cold.

    "Xiao Li, what are you trying to do¡­?" Wu Donghan was shocked.

    "You''d better pray Su Yu is okay, otherwise¡­ don''t even think that any of you will return alive!"

    Xiao Li didn''t exin anymore. He stared at Shen Muze with bloody red eyes as he spoke this one sentence, and then he immediately called his remaining subordinates toe over.

    At this moment, the amusement park had already be a paradise for zombies. It was impossible to see any living humans in the park. There were so many zombies everywhere. They couldn''t jump off the helicopter to search, so Xiao Li could only have them fly all over the park to search.

    But this wasn''t a good n. There were so many zombies below that it wasn''t easy to find Gu Bai. Especially if Gu Bai hadn''t yet been zombified, he would definitely find a ce to hide, which would make the search even more difficult.

    Most importantly, after tomorrow morning''s sunrise, the end of the world would erupt in full swing. At that time,munication tools would no longer be avable, and the helicopter wouldn''t be able to fly anymore due to the maic field''s influence. They only had one night to find Su Yu!

    "Boss, I don''t think we''re going to get anywhere with this search without a more specific direction¡­"

    Some subordinates already wanted to give up. This way of searching waspletely useless. Furthermore, even if Su Yu was found, what about it? The teenager had been bitten and couldn''t be saved. <i>Was it possible that the Boss wanted to take back a zombie to raise?</i>

    But thetter part, the subordinates didn''t dare to say aloud. With their Boss'' temper, if they said it, they would only be courting death.

    Xiao Li naturally understood this logic, but as long as there remained glimmer of hope, he wasn''t willing to give up. He knew more about Gu Bai''s ability than Ah Hu, and he absolutely didn''t want to believe that the youth would die like this.

    "Keep looking!"

    Xiao Li stared at the densely packed zombies that were making noises from beneath the helicopter and continued tomand his subordinates. Even if Su Yu was dead, he wanted to see the corpse, but when he thought of this, his heart tightened and felt like it even almost stopped beating.

    When they saw hisplexion turning ugly, they had no choice but to continue the search.

    Time passed by, and they all watched the sky getting darker. When everyone was worried, a subordinate suddenly eximed.

    "Boss, I found him! He''s right there!"

    Hearing the exmation, Xiao Li suddenly looked over.

    Among the mass of zombies, there was a small, thin boy in a simple white t-shirt and jeans, with a delicate appearance.

    The young man''s face was still intact, so his subordinates could recognise it with a single nce. But it could be determined from the teenager''s slow moving posture and the blood-clotted wound on his neck that he had be a zombie!

    Theplexions of everyone on the helicopter had changed, especially Wu Donghan''s. He protected Shen Muze behind him while his forehead began to sweat.

    Xiao Li''s men''splexions had also changed. As they stared at the man covered with blue tendons, they whispered, "Boss, Young Master has already be a zombie. Let''s¡ªlet''s go back¡­"

    "Boss¡­"

    Ah Hu also rubbed the corner of his eye and had given up. Gu Bai had be a zombie now. They couldn''t take a zombie back with them.

    Xiao Li didn''t speak, but instead looked down at Gu Bai, who had be a zombie. As he held onto the door of the helicopter with his fingers, his knuckles turned white. There was a sense of terror that he could lose his rationality at any time.

    "You cover me while I go down!" Was the chilling remark that came out of his mouth after a while.

    "Boss, you can''t possibly be thinking of¡­"

    Everyone looked up at Xiao Li in horror. <i>What¡ªwhat''s the meaning of this? Does the Boss really want to take a zombie back to raise?</i>

    The men behind him hadn''t even spoken yet before Xiao Li''s next action confirmed everything. He grabbed the ropedder and jumped out of the helicopter, rushing into the zombie pit without any hesitation.

    He couldn''t stand the panic of losing the youth. Even if the other side had be an unconscious zombie, he still wanted the person to be by his side!

    "Boss!"

    Ah Hu eximed and hurriedly picked up his gun to help protect his Boss. There was only one thought running through his mind: <i>Crazy, crazy, the boss has be crazy!</i>

    Other subordinates also quickly took out their guns and started shooting, lending a helping hand. The zombie groups weren''t too dense for the time being, which gave Xiao Li enough space tond on the ground.

    However, it was only temporary. The smell and movement of a living person were huge attractions to the zombies. As soon as Xiao Linded, the zombies around him started to stir up and frantically surround him.

    Even with the support of his subordinates on the helicopter, even if his own power wasn''t low, at this current moment, as an ordinary person, rushing into the zombie pit was instant-death, and countless zombies surrounded him instantly.

    "<i>Roar¡ª</i>!"

    When Xiao Li was just about to be surrounded by zombies, a sharp, long hiss suddenly sounded, which made everyone''s ears ache, and all the zombies stopped what they were doing and stood quietly.

    Everyone followed the origin of the noise and looked over, only to see the zombified Gu Bai, who just a moment earlier had a dull, lifeless expression on his face. At this moment, his small, pale face had an unexpectedly human-like expression of delight on it.

    Besides the brief expression of surprise, he suddenly ran towards Xiao Li among the zombie group.

    Afterwards, a certain zombie pounced on the man who was unable to respond in time, and like a kitten, he rubbed twice on the man''s warm and strong chest.

    Furthermore, a high-pitched noise came out of the zombie''s mouth, "<i>Ao wu~~</i>". The sound of the zombie''s howl was full of iparable yearning.

    Xiao Li''s face revealed a gentle smile.

    Everyone on the helicopter looked on in horror.

    The surrounding zombies also let out a human-like roar:

    <i>Hey, hey, hey, thisrade, aren''t you on the wrong side? We''re man-eating zombies! We eat people! What''s with you resting on this human''s chest, acting like a docile andzy kitten that''s infatuated with its owner? What are you trying to pull here, ah?!</i>

 Chapter 70

    <strong>Edited by Evan (one of the most amazing editors ever btw)</strong>

    All the people and zombies were shocked by the actions of Gu Bai who had already be a zombie.

    Even if the apocalypse had just started, everyone knew that zombies and humans were absolutely untold enemies. Zombies fed on human flesh and blood, and humans killed zombies for survival.

    Even in thete stage of the apocalypse, when different types of zombies and higher level ones began to appear gradually, the zombies and humans¡¯ goals always involved killing each other to obtain crystals and strengthen themselves.

    But what was the matter now? This was a zombie who didn¡¯t eat people, but he even threw itself onto a human... and looked coquettish. Yes, there was no mistake. He was being coquettish, which looked so odd!

    ¡°Am I dreaming...?¡±

    The people on the helicopter were shocked and looked at each other.

    All the zombies were also stupefied, and their stiff and dull faces suddenly showed human-like expressions.

    Had theirrade¡¯s brain been kicked by a donkey? He threw himself on a human that they considered as food, and also rubbed and caressed against him, NND. Was this still a zombie? He was making them lost face! Oh no, it should be losing zombie face!

    Stupid fellow, that¡¯s a human, he¡¯s our food. Quickly expose your sharp teeth and ws, and jump on him fiercely and scream!

    The densely packed corpses roared and began to snarl.

    But a certain zombie Bai showed that he couldn¡¯t hear them at all!

    From that moment of soberness, he didn¡¯t know how he was here, where he was, or who he was.

    Instinct told him that he was the same kind of corpse as those around him, but he felt that he was different from them.

    For example, when he saw the zombies around him biting and devouring humans, an extreme desire for flesh and bone rushed forth in his body, but there seemed to be a voice in his heart saying that he couldn¡¯t go and join them, because if he did, he could no longer turn back.

    His self-control had always been very strong, so he resisted, but he still felt hungry. Besides, he felt that he still had a lot of important things to do. He felt that he needed to do something.

    But what? He also doesn¡¯t know, ah, ah, the voice in his head is so annoying. He doesn¡¯t know what to do, ah...

    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when he suddenly felt an aura that made his heart beat. He looked around for it, and finally his eyes fixed on the huge thing that roared in the sky, even though he didn¡¯t know what it was.

    He felt that there was something very important to him there. No, it wasn¡¯t a thing. What was it? He still didn¡¯t know, but his heart was beating so fast in excitement!

    His eyes were fixed on the huge thing in the sky, and then a figure jumped down from the sky.

    It was a man, a very handsome man, who was also a potential meal for the zombies. So when the mannded, the zombies around him attacked wildly.

    In fact, he also wanted to go over and attack. The flesh and blood of that man seemed more attractive than that of ordinary people.

    But more than that, he had a special excitement, a special joy, and a special desire to knock down that man, and then... and then he didn¡¯t know.

    But now there was no time for him to think anymore. His fellow zombies near him were frantically surrounding the man, trying to eat him up and turn him into a pile of powerless, rotting flesh in their bodies.

    No, no, you can¡¯t eat him. He¡¯s mine!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    From a certain zombie Bai¡¯s heart, rage suddenly burst out, and he opened his mouth and roared loudly. The powerful momentum instantly shocked his surrounding zombiepanions.

    Seeing that all the zombies stopped and no longer attacked the handsome man, zombie Bai nodded his head with satisfaction, and then he couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in his heart and rushed to the man.

    ¡°Ao wu~~¡±

    When he fell on the man¡¯s strong chest and felt the warmth of having a sense of security, the zombie Bai couldn¡¯t help but whimper, as it was the same feeling as he had imagined.

    He was so excited, so delighted, so eager to lean on this warm chest without thinking or doing anything, so eager to kiss this man heavily!

    What is a kiss... For a moment, the zombie paused, as he seemed to have forgotten a lot of things. But it didn¡¯t matter, as he now had a very happy feeling.

    ¡°Ao ao!¡±

    Gu Bai, who was already a zombie, didn¡¯t have much intelligence. He followed his soul¡¯s instinct. He raised his head and stared at Xiao Li¡¯s handsome face and howled.

    He was so excited, he even couldn¡¯t helping up to Xiao Li¡¯s face, licking and kissing it, which made the other¡¯s face wet and shiny with his spit. He was trying to please the other, being sticky and sweet.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    The subordinates on the helicopter cried out in rm, as the saliva of a zombie wasn¡¯t like a normal human¡¯s. It was very corrosive, so how could their Boss just get licked like that?!

    The saliva of zombies was dangerous, but unlike other zombies, Gu Bai was obviously a rarity.

    Compared with other zombies whose appearances almost looked like decaying corpses,cking arms or legs, zombie Bai looked very good. Besides his pale skin and the purple veins bulging from his arms and neck, the flexibility of his skin and limbs still resembled a normal human¡¯s.

    Therefore, there was no part of zombie Bai that was decaying and rotting. Apart from his muddled mind, he was no different from a human.

    His dependent, small appearance softened Xiao Li¡¯s heart, and his blood red eyes finally returned to their normal color. He couldn¡¯t help sping Gu Bai¡¯s head and kissing him fiercely.

    Leaving the young man with the Shen family was the biggest mistake he had made in his life. He was willing to protect the young man well, yet he overlooked that a dog that would bite others would never bark. In the most critical moment, it wasn¡¯t an insolent and evil person who could cost one¡¯s life, but a person who was stupid!

    He vowed that from now on, he would never let this person leave him for even half a step, never!

    ¡°Wuwu~~¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s intense kiss made Gu Bai unable to help but whine. He opened his eyes and stared at the handsome face in front of him.

    This man is so scary. I just licked him a little, but he seems to want to eat me. A human that actually wants to eat a zombie, how fierce... But I like it a lot! (¡Ý¡ó¡Ü)

    One person and one zombie were reckless like this, hugging and kissing together, as the surrounding zombies and the people in the sky all became part of the background.

    ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡±

    Finally, the nearby zombies couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They started to shout and encircle them again. This stupid zombie showed love to a human. It was unforgivable!

    Chu, chu, chu, acting like us other zombies are vegetarians! Brothers, eat this human, and eat this defective zombie!

    The zombies didn¡¯t obey anyone¡¯s orders. They only followed the control of their inner demonic qi to find fresh blood and flesh to devour and strengthen themselves with. The attraction of flesh and blood was greater than anything else for them.

    Xiao Li reacted in an instant and released Gu Bai. His originally gentle eyes suddenly changed. He held Gu Bai¡¯s waist with one hand and held his gun to fight back.

    ¡°Ao¨C!¡±

    Gu Bai also came back to his senses. He was very angry when his happiness was interrupted, especially when these zombies wanted to eat his man. He became angry like an enraged wild cat.

    With a long, furious roar, he pushed away Xiao Li, and a strong golden light broke out on his body. His long fingernails protected Xiao Li from the surrounding zombies and killed those who attacked him.

    The bodyguards above looked at Gu Bai as he was protecting Xiao Li. They were shocked again.

    ¡°What are you still staring for? Help the boss!¡±

    Although Ah Hu was usually out of sorts, he was the mostposed in critical moments, which was also the reason why Xiao Li would have him around. In the chaos, strength was important, but the key was being able to calmly preside over the overall situation.

    The group of subordinates were awakened by Ah Hu¡¯s words, hurriedly continued to open fire, and then put down a longdder and shouted at Xiao Li.

    ¡°Boss, hurry ande up!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the time to zealously continue fighting. The amusement park waspletely a sea of zombies. There were so many zombies that they couldn¡¯t kill them all and could only choose to leave.

    Xiao Li naturally understood this. If they couldn¡¯t make the rescue and return as soon as possible, and instead waited for tomorrow morning, the helicopter wouldn¡¯t be able to fly again, then all the brothers who joined the search would be killed outside.

    ¡°Su Yu,e back. I¡¯ll take you away...¡± He shouted at Gu Bai, who currently was killing zombies.

    His voice was very loud, and even the people on the helicopter heard it, but Gu Bai didn¡¯t respond as if he couldn¡¯t hear others calling him.

    ¡°Boss, hurry ande up...¡±

    There were too many zombies to kill, and with the increasing number of zombies brought by the gunfire, Ah Hu and the others on the helicopter were anxious to death.

    But Xiao Li stared at Gu Bai fixedly, and it was very painful to see the scars on his body which were made by other zombies when he was careless.

    All of a sudden, he had a sh of inspiration in his mind, and somehow a name came out of his mouth.

    ¡°Bai,e with me!¡±

    He called again to Gu Bai in the zombie horde.

    ¡°Ao ao!¡± Okay!

    Now Gu Bai heard that he was being called. His spirit trembled, and he rushed to Xiao Li. His man was calling him. He was familiar with the word "Bai". It seemed that his man was calling him. En, en, he was calling him. My name is Bai. My name is Bai...

    The zombie Bai excitedly howled twice, then ran to Xiao Li and hugged his waist tightly. How could he like this human so much; how could he feel sofortable and excited around him, ao ao ao!

    Although he didn¡¯t speak, and it sounded like random shouting, Xiao Li somehow felt that he understood his meaning and smiled. He took Gu Bai, grabbed thedder, and was pulled onto the helicopter.

    Currently, these zombies hadn¡¯t yet evolved. They were just the lowest of the species. They had no other ability except to run and chase. They couldn¡¯t chase up into the sky, so they could only roar at the escaping prey.

    ¡°Boss, are you ok...?¡±

    After Xiao Li and Gu Bai got on the helicopter, Ah Hu and the others were anxious to ask, but at the moment, no one dared toe near, because Gu Bai, who was now a zombie, was with Xiao Li.

    Yes, Gu Bai looked different from other zombies, and he was different from other zombies in appearance and skill.

    But even though it was surprising that he didn¡¯t eat Xiao Li, it couldn¡¯t be denied that he was still a zombie. Humans naturally excluded zombies. Did they really have to raise a zombie? You would have to feed it with human flesh right....?

    ¡°Gulu......¡±

    As if to prove everyone¡¯s conjecture, Gu Bai¡¯s empty stomach made a sound. All of a sudden, everyone held their breath and took a step back together. Damn it, this zombie is hungry, so what do we do?!

    ¡°Aowu...¡±

    Gu Bai was really hungry now. He hadn¡¯t eaten since he became a zombie. Unlike humans, zombies needed to eat constantly. They were hungry all the time, like gluttons who were never full.

    But there was always a voice roaring in his heart and mind. He had restrained his hunger for human flesh for a very long time already.

    He whined at Xiao Li. He really wanted to eat. He was hungry. His man smelled the most delicious, but he was reluctant to eat him. What could he do?!!

    Right, besides his man, there seemed to be a lot of meat here ah...

    Gu Bai suddenly turned his head and stared at the people on the helicopter. His eyes were shining. It¡¯s really a lot of meat ah~~

    ¡°B-b-b-b-b-boss, h-h-h-he¡¯s not wanting to e-e-e-eat us right...¡±

    The appearance of Gu Bai drooling with desire made the legs of all the people on the helicopter begin to tremble, and they were unable to speak clearly.

    Did the boss really want to raise this zombie? They had a zombie sister-inw now or something like that. S-s-s-s-s-so frightful ah!

 Chapter 71

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Mina

    Editor: Evan

    Hunger was sometimes enough to control a person, and although he was a zombie who lived to devour, Gu Bai always had a voice in his head trying to dissuade him from doing so.

    However, at the moment, as he looked at the helicopter full of people, his mind began to struggle. His mouth couldn¡¯t help but open, salivating so much that drool started to overflow in his mouth. As it gushed out, dripping all over the floor, a silver thread of saliva hung from his mouth. His drooling appearance made everyone¡¯s legs tremble with fright.

    "Bo-Boss, he- he seems really hungry..."

    There was a subordinate with a poor psychological strength who began to shiver at the sight. They weren¡¯t afraid of dying, but death by being eaten alive by zombies challenged their courage.

    "I know. He needs to eat..."

    By now, Xiao Li¡¯s blood red eyes finally returned to normal, but as he looked at Gu Bai, who had been zombified, an unspeakable coldness could be seen in his eyes.

    He gently caressed and stroked Gu Bai¡¯s tender and small pale face, yet he turned his head and set his line of sight towards Shen Muze. His gaze was like that of a sharp knife while his voice was gloomy.

    "I said, if something happened to him, none of you will leave here alive. Now he¡¯s hungry..."

    He didn¡¯t finish the rest of his sentence, but this half sentence made the people on the helicopter shiver with terror.

    Especially the Shen family, whose backs turned cold. There was no doubt that Xiao Li, who had never acknowledged his family, wanted to feed them to this zombie boy!

    Even though Wu Donghan was used to the business, he currently couldn¡¯t help but be afraid when confronted with Xiao Li¡¯s eyes. After all, the Shen family was a family that dealt in business, which was different from the Xiao family who mixed with the underground.

    What was more, he knew how cold-blooded Xiao Li was more than anyone. When Xiao Li did business, any owed favors wouldn¡¯t matter. No matter the rules and morality, if Xiao Li wanted to move against the Shen family¡¯s people, he wouldn¡¯t care about the Shen Family.

    Wu Donghan looked at the pale Shen Muze behind him and then looked at Xiao Li as he spoke heavily.

    "Xiao Ze owes Su Yu his life. I¡¯ll take his ce in paying it back for him!"

    There was no point in hoping for Xiao Li to put out his anger and let him beg for mercy. You could only exchange one life for another. Wu Donghan had said he would protect Xiao Ze forever.

    "Wu Ge..."

    When Shen Muze heard this voice, he was once again stupefied. He gaped at Wu Donghan in front of him, and his chest seemed to have been hammered down by a huge stone.

    He didn¡¯t think that Wu Donghan would save him, just like how Su Yu saved him.

    Obviously, everyone surely hated him. Obviously, in his previous life, Wu Ge could easily empathise and fall in love with Su Yu. Obviously, there were so many "obviously"s , but why, why...

    Shen Muze¡¯s eyes blurred again. He couldn¡¯t help¡ª really couldn¡¯t help crying.

    The guilt in his heart flooded over him like a volcano. He didn¡¯t know why this happened, but he had caused this entire situation. He couldn¡¯t say anything.

    "<i>Roar~~</i>"

    At this time, Gu Bai, who had been struggling for a long time, was attracted by Shen Muze¡¯s crying, and after roaring, he walked up to Shen Muze, who had already been tied up.

    He looked at Shen Muze and drooled.

    He had been hungry for a very long time. He really needed to eat. The man in front of him looked like he would be very delicious. He didn¡¯t look like what those other zombies had been eating.

    <i>This must be the little white pig in the ivory tower</i>!

    A word suddenly appeared in his zombie brain. Although he couldn¡¯t understand it very well, all he knew was that the person in front of him was whetting his appetite!

    "<i>Roar</i>!"

    The zombie was so hungry that he was unable to resist and grabbed Shen Muze¡¯s hand. Before Shen Muze¡¯s panicked eyes, the zombie was about to bite his arm. Yet when Gu Bai touched Shen Muze¡¯s skin, he stopped.

    <i>Can¡¯tCan¡¯tCan¡¯tCan¡¯tCan¡¯tCan¡¯t!</i>

    There was suddenly a voice in his head, raging and yelling. It was like before, when he really wanted to join the zombie group to eat, the voice had strongly stopped him.

    <i>Why can¡¯t he? He¡¯s really hungry! Annoying, annoying! Don¡¯t bully this zombie!</i>

    The zombie drooled in vain and roared at the voice in his heart, but that voice didn¡¯t say anything to him except those three words.

    Like a machine reminding him, seemingly, if he ate this person, he might not be able to aplish a very important thing, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn back. <i>He can¡¯t eat people, can¡¯t eat people...</i>

    The zombie Gu Bai¡¯s face showed a human-like expression of frustration. He tried hard to bite Shen Muze, but he kept stopping every time he was about to bite down, as his eyes shed in pain due to the struggle.

    "Su Yu..."

    Shen Muze was closest to him, so he could see Gu Bai¡¯s expression the most clearly. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he could feel that the zombie Su Yu still kept a trace of human intelligence and didn¡¯t want to hurt him.

    Absent-mindly, he recalled that a nameless zombie researcher had once said that, in fact, zombies weren¡¯t really walking corpses as everyone imagined.

    They were just conscious sleepers whose bodies were being controlled by an unnatural force. If a person¡¯s will was formidable enough, they might be able to resist the zombie virus coursing through their body.

    Just as humans evolved supernatural abilities to survive, that was the potential inside the human body, which would help humans resist the invasion of foreign enemies.

    However, the chance of this happening was too small, and people who had studied zombies in the past had said that if a person who turned into a zombie still retained a little humanity, it must have been due to their heart¡¯s deepest affections for the other.

    In Su Yu¡¯s heart, from the bottom of his heart, he didn¡¯t want to hurt him...

    As he came to this realization, Shen Muze¡¯s eyes were blurred and his heart was suffering.

    Su Yu didn¡¯t want to hurt him, and even after he became an unconscious zombie, he still didn¡¯t want to hurt him. Was this really the Su Yu who was like his enemy in the past?

    <i>In his previous life, did he overlook something? In Su Yu¡¯s heart, what had he been thinking...?</i>

    Shen Muze looked at the young zombie in front of him, and he was tortured by his own guilt to the point it was hard to breathe. He couldn¡¯t understand Su Yu no matter how seriously he thought.

    He bit his lip hard and forced himself to calm down and focus before looking at Xiao Li.

    "Mr. Xiao, I can save Su Yu. I know of a way to save him..."

    That was right, he had a way. During his previous incarnation, some people had spected that the evolution of zombies after the world ended might not be merely the change in power. From the behaviour of those high-level zombies, everyone had spected that if a zombie¡¯s ultimate evolution waspleted, it was even possible that the zombie could restore their consciousness.

    And during his previous life, before his death, he had heard from his father that during the conference meeting between the leaders of major bases, a very powerful Daoist priest had said that the zombie wasn¡¯t a virus, but an invasion of "demonic qi".

    As long as the root of the demonic qi was found and the demonic qi was eliminated, all the demonic qi would disappear and the world would regain peace and return to what it was like before.

    The origin of the demonic qi was in the Northwest. Finding the root might save Su Yu. Shen Muze wanted Su Yu to recover. He wanted to know why...

    "Why should I believe you? You knew that the end wasing, but you still dragged Su Yu out. Can I understand that as you wanting to kill him...?"

    However, Xiao Li wasn¡¯t a man who easily believed in others. He stared at Shen Muze coldly without even a hint of warmth in his eyes.

    "I..."

    Shen Muze stopped talking. He couldn¡¯t refute it, but the guilt eating his heart wanted him to fix this, and he was eager to know why, why Su Yu, who obviously hated him to the bone, had saved him.

    He was naturally timid, but at that moment, he somehow summoned up the courage to speak to Xiao Li, who was emitting a terrifying air and killing intent towards him.

    "Mr. Xiao, I know that the zombies weren¡¯t caused by a virus. Those experts can¡¯t create a vine at all. The only way to make Su Yue back is to go to the Northwest and find the root cause of the apocalypse..."

    "Please believe me, I¡¯m not lying. Anyway, you have me in your hands, so you can kill me anytime. But you wouldn¡¯t want to see Su Yu remain a zombie forever. And if one day he wakes up, he certainly won¡¯t ept that he became a zombie who ate human flesh. You may as well try my method. If it doesn¡¯t seed, you can always kill meter..."

    Shen Muze said all that in a hurry. He hated the fact that the situation was like this today because of him, but it was useless to regret it now. The only way was to find a way to cure Su Yu. More importantly, there were still questions surrounding Su Yu that he needed to know.

    However, his words didn¡¯t change Xiao Li¡¯s mind. Besides, even the others on the helicopter didn¡¯t believe him. No one could believe that there was the possibility of changing a zombie back into a human. This was too subversive to everyone¡¯s knowledge.

    Ah Hu was an exception, because he was the only one who was cured after being bitten by a zombie.

    Hesitating for a moment, he finally walked towards Xiao Li to try to persuade him.

    "Boss, why don¡¯t we try it? Last time when sister-inw treated me, he also said that the zombies weren¡¯t caused by a virus. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we can cut this boy up as revenge for sister-inw..."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes still remained somber.

    "<i>Roar~~</i>!¡±

    At this time, Gu Bai finished his final struggle. Although he was extremely hungry now, he felt very ufortable when he listened to the meaning of the voice in his head, which informed him that he would lose something important.

    <i>Forget it, forget it, wasn¡¯t it just hunger? If Heaven gave this great responsibility to a zombie, he must first of all, endure this suffering, train his body, and starve his stomach. He must be a strong and determined zombie</i>!

    Gu Bai¡¯s deathly pale and zombifiedplexion revealed firm eyes, and he smelled Shen Muze¡¯s hand before carelessly throwing it aside. It wasn¡¯t that fragrant anyway. His man smelled more pleasing.

    "<i>Ao ao</i>!"

    He ran back to Xiao Li and howled at him. His eyes were pure and his behaviour was childish, like a child who saw something he loved.

    Yet because he didn¡¯t eat and was hungry, he was feeling aggrieved, so he pouted as if he was seekingfort from the other.

    "Hu..."

    Atst, everyone was relieved to see that he didn¡¯t eat people. However, when they saw Gu Bai¡¯s pouting action, they couldn¡¯t stop their eyelids from jumping because of fear. <i>Fuck, does this zombie have to be so human-like?!</i>

    Nevertheless, because of this human-like action, Xiao Li¡¯s gloomy eyes gradually became warm with colour as he peacefully caressed Gu Bai¡¯s face. He slowly walked to Shen Muze and drew out a military dagger at the same time.

    The atmosphere on the helicopter was tense once again. Shen Muze¡¯splexion also changed, bing paler.

    "Don¡¯t worry, what you said just now is very reasonable. I won¡¯t kill you for the moment, however, my Bai is hungry. Therefore... from today on, you will provide him with food!"

    Xiao Li revealed a strange smile on his lips.

    After that, in front of Shen Muze¡¯s frightened eyes, a military dagger was taken out and was then used to cut a huge and ferocious gash directly on his arm. Then Xiao Li caught the fresh blood that poured out of the wound with a water bottle.

    Shen Muze cried out a name in pain andpletely didn¡¯t notice what he had said. The Shen family were all tied up and couldn¡¯t stop him. Xiao Li¡¯s subordinates definitely wouldn¡¯t stop him.

    Ignoring the terrified Shen Muze, after receiving the blood, Xiao Li went back to where Gu Bai was, wiped the dust off of his face, and handed the bottle to him.

    "Darling, drink it, and then you won¡¯t be hungry..."

    The tone was obviously gentle and tender, but everyone on the helicopter shivered. In their minds they all knew that if the youth couldn¡¯t recover and make it to adulthood, this man would definitely use everyone in the world to feed this zombie!

    However, what was even more frightening was that Gu Bai, despite being a zombie, didn¡¯t react with excitement like they expected after seeing and smelling the fresh blood that Xiao Li gave him. Instead, he took the bottle and threw it away. Then he grabbed Xiao Li, hugging and rubbing himself on him.

    Obviously, Xiao Li¡¯s smell was more attractive to him than the fresh blood. He rubbed and twisted himself on top of Xiao Li continuously.

    Ah Hu¡¯s and the others¡¯ scalps turned numb at the sight. They just couldn¡¯t imagine the feeling of being so sticky and close to a zombie. However, the blood in Xiao Li¡¯s body boiled up because of this move.

    Even though Gu Bai¡¯s zombie appearance wasn¡¯t that good-looking, the wound on his neck as well as the revealed purple and blue tendons crawling up both of his arms were very frightening. However, this person seemed to have a strange attraction towards the zombified Gu Bai, just like the first time they had met, and without any hesitation, he wasn¡¯t afraid to take this person away.

    Gu Baiid down on top of his body and immediately felt a hard object poking his thigh. He whined in confusion, looking down to try to find what was poking him, and atst, his gazended between Xiao Li¡¯s legs.

    "<i>Ao~wu~</i>"

    A certain stupid zombie, with burning white and curious eyes like a baby¡¯s, extended out his hand and poked at a certain ce with his fingers.

    <i>Is this a mythical horse thing? It¡¯s both hot and hard, yi, unexpectedly it can still be bigger!</i>

    A certain small, white zombie¡¯s mouth dropped open, and his face looked like this: £¨¡Ño¡Ñ£©£¡£¡

    All of a sudden, Xiao Li¡¯s eyes darkened, and there was a strange silence on the helicopter.

    "Tell the others to return now!"

    Ten secondster, Xiao Li threw out a sentence and carried Gu Bai into the special single person cabin, leaving behind a frightened crowd.

    <i>Boss, what do you want to do? Even if you raise a zombie, you- you- you couldn¡¯t be thinking of... I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so hardcore</i>...

    "The Boss has always been a more aggressive person..."

    Ah Hu touched his chin and added solemnly.

    When everyone didn¡¯t speak, their minds all simultaneously received a shock. Then they quietly crouched down at the door of the engine room, resting their ears against the door, listening in on the "discussion" going on in the room with excited expressions. <i>Boss would even do a zombie; Boss is so mighty!</i>

    Cat: This Chapter title or Apocalypse arc is called; µÚ71ÕÂ Ä©ÊÀÖ®ÎÞ¾çÇé(12) or Chapter 71: No Plot in the End (12)

    If you haven¡¯t already voted for then you still have three days to do so! Voting ends on the 8th (Saturday) of Feb at 12:00pm!

 Chapter 72

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Mina

    Editor: Evan

    Everyone outside the cabin was screaming excitedly in their minds. Xiao Li¡¯s actions after bringing Gu Bai into the cabin was actually very pure. He just wanted to bandage Gu Bai¡¯s wound and calm down the mes that were spiraling out of control in his heart.

    Presently, even if he wanted to try something spicy, the cruel reality wouldn¡¯t allow for it, as the sky outside grew darker and darker.

    Even though it was only five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the sky was so dark outside that the moon was almost invisible. The air was permeated with a strong sense of danger. The actual apocalypse was about to break out. At that time, they couldn¡¯t stay outside for too long.

    After a short period of excitement, everyone calmed down and began to take their current situation seriously. Without dy, they headed back.

    Due to the sudden outbreak of a zombie tide in the amusement park, the whole North district of B city, where the amusement park was located in the center of, had started to be chaotic, and the government could no longer hide the situation. The news about the zombie tide began to spread out all over, reporting and informing the public to stay at home and to wait for rescue toe.

    Yet at the moment, even if the government didn¡¯t inform the public, no one dared to venture out into the dark and dangerous world, especially Shen Guohui, who had people publish all the information about the apocalypse across the inte, causing a widespread panic among the people.

    Shen Guohui, who had been waiting for news from the Shen family, was very worried as he looked at the situation that was going outside. He regretted allowing the two children to go out at the very beginning. As soon as he thought about something happening to both of them, he was struck with panic.

    "Master, the Young Master and Mr. Xiao will surely bring them back. The Young Master will be okay..."

    Nanny Wang Ma tried to console him. She was an old servant of the Shen family and knew Shen Guohui the best. Master Shen deeply loved Madam, and after Madam died, the Young Master practically became the purpose of Master¡¯s life.

    Nheless, it was useless tofort him. They couldn¡¯t be rest assured until everyone hade back safely. Especially since Wu Donghan hadn¡¯t called him all this time. It made him even more panicked since the situation was unclear to them.

    Until he had heard the sound of the helicopter flying back from the outside, Shen Guohui¡¯splexion brightened and he hurriedly ran outside. Nevertheless, once his eyes fell upon Shen Muze and a group of strangers that were bound up together by Xiao Li, hisplexion quickly changed.

    "Xiao Li, what are you doing...?"

    Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, Xiao Li had actually tied up the entire Shen family. It was obvious that the situation wasn¡¯t right at all. He had an ominous feeling in his heart.

    Sure enough, Ah Hu was immediately enraged as he got up and roared out, "What was he doing? Your son killed our sister-inw, turning him into a zombie. What do you think our Boss wants to do to you all?!"

    "What, Xiao Yu, he..."

    Shen Guohui¡¯splexion changed slightly. When he saw that Gu Bai¡¯s appearance was obviously abnormal and that he had a bandage wrapped around his neck, which was permeating and oozing out ck blood, his heart began to inexplicably tighten. Even Shen Muze who was still tied up had been forgotten.

    "Tie up all the remaining people from the Shen family for me, then pack up and prepare. Once tomorrow¡¯s eclipse is over, we¡¯ll be setting off to the Northwest!"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t intend to exin to Shen Guohui and directly instructed his men to arrest all the remaining people in the Shen family. Although they had cooperated before, it was really based on strength, and the Shen family was dependent on the Xiao family.

    During the apocalypse, food and materials were important, but power was the root of survival.

    The bodies of these zombies would decay over time. Although Gu Bai¡¯s situation was different from that of ordinary zombies, no one could be sure. If Gu Bai¡¯s body had already decayed after finding a cure, then at that time, even if they had the remedy, they might not be able to cure him.

    Shen Guohui didn¡¯t know what the situation was about, however, the Shen family wanted to fight Xiao Li. Unfortunately, no matter if it was before or after the apocalypse, they still couldn¡¯t harm him. Finally, their only option was to restrain themselves.

    He knew Xiao Li very well. He also could see the rtionship between Xiao Li and Gu Bai throughout these past couple of months. He had no doubt that Xiao Li couldpletely abandon the support of the Shen family and crush them.

    However, right now, he was more concerned about Gu Bai, feeling inexplicably concerned for the boy.

    "Xiao Ze, what exactly happened...?" The two children went out together. Only Xiao Ze would know the most about the situation.

    In the face of Shen Guohui¡¯s inquiry, Shen Muze only felt that his throat was dry and that he couldn¡¯t make a sound with his mouth open. His eyes showed guilt.

    Of course, Shen Guohui knew his own son very well and almost immediately saw the guilt in his eyes. He had a very bad premonition.

    He looked at his adopted son. Wu Donghan shook his head. He hadn¡¯t been at the scene, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened. He only knew from the bodyguards that Gu Bai had be a zombie while trying to save Shen Muze.

    The two bodyguards didn¡¯t seem to be lying, but there was one thing Wu Donghan couldn¡¯t figure out.

    It was what Xiao Li had mentioned before, and what he said was correct. Xiao Ze was fully aware of when the apocalypse wasing, so why did he take Su Yu to the densely popted amusement park?

    Maybe the excuse of "wanting to leave some of the best memories behind before the end" could be exined to others, but both he and his father knew that Xiao Ze had reincarnated and knew more about the apocalypse than any of them did.

    In other words, it was impossible that he didn¡¯t know that zombies would erupt in advance in the amusement park. Knowing what would happen, he still took Su Yu to the park.

    Wu Donghan didn¡¯t dare to continue this line of thought. He didn¡¯t want to admit that Shen Muze was the kind of person who could think of such things.

    He knew that Shen Muze had a simple mind and a willful temper. He was a young master in other people¡¯s eyes, but in Wu Donghan¡¯s heart, Xiao Ze was just a little stubborn.

    In the face of Shen Guohui¡¯s eyes, Shen Muze was afraid to speak. His guilt and fear almost made him copse. He didn¡¯t know how to face Shen Guohui and how to exin.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, and Wu Donghan also didn¡¯t speak. Shen Guohui couldn¡¯t get any information from them and could only drop the subject, but as soon as he thought of Gu Bai, who had turned into a zombie, he felt a stabbing pain in his heart...

    The night before the apocalypse, it was foreordained to be a sleepless night. The thick darkness seemed to devour people. As time passed by, the moon hanging in the sky began to turn red, and furthermore, a sr eclipse began.

    Finally, at the moment when the sun rose alternately the next morning, the entirety of the ck sky turned into a blood red colour.

    Everyone felt that they had heard a strange monster howling in their ears. All over the world, the zombies that were secretly imprisoned suddenly rioted and rushed out.

    Fortunately, the apocalypse didn¡¯te unexpectedly. Many warnings had been given ahead of time. In addition to the news spread out by the Shen family on the inte the night before, the majority of people were well prepared to stay at home. Contrary to what one might expect, for the time being, a lot of people managed to survive for a while longer.

    While everyone was hiding inside the house out of fear, Xiao Li had left after the lunar eclipse and took people with him as he set off towards the Northwest.

    Originally, he had intended to directly upy a ce to establish a secure base, but now that Gu Bai had turned into a zombie, the n had to be changed.

    Xiao Li had many subordinates, so he couldn¡¯t possibly bring all of them to the Northwest, especially those who had families. So he only brought with him unmarried men who volunteered to join him.

    In addition, three other people were going the same way: Shen Guohui, Shen Muze, and Wu Donghan.

    Finally, there weren¡¯t a lot of people who had set out with Xiao Li. There were at least 30 people, but not a single one of them wasn¡¯t an iron-blooded elite.

    After everything was all packed and ready to go, they got into the cars and drove onto the road. All their cars had been specially modified before the apocalypse came. In addition to their early departure, the zombie rampage outside hadn¡¯t yet reached the critical point, so their departure was very smooth.

    Frankly, the thing they feared the most wasn¡¯t the zombies outside, rather it was Gu Bai besides Xiao Li.

    Everyone knew that zombies ate people. Even if Gu Bai didn¡¯t seem to attack people right now, if by chance he suddenly went berserk, then they would all be done for.

    However, Gu Bai was obviously not as ferocious as people thought. Besides his appearance, all his actions weren¡¯t like that of a zombie¡¯s. Instead, he was extremely docile.

    Of course, this was when he stayed by Xiao Li. When he left Xiao Li¡¯s side, he would regain his zombie instincts, savagely stretching out his sharp ws to kill any person or zombie which came close to him.

    The most important thing was that everyone discovered that he didn¡¯t eat human flesh. He resolutely didn¡¯t consume human flesh even if he appeared to be utterly hungry and even when his saliva flowed out. Still, he was determined not to consume human flesh, so his perseverance of this moral principle was extraordinary.

    Besides Xiao Li, Gu Bai¡¯s attitude towards Shen Guohui and Shen Muze was also very special. In addition, he was very gentle in front of Shen Guohui. He especially liked to listen to Shen Guohui speaking to him, like a child facing his elders.

    Towards Shen Muze, his attitude wasn¡¯t so easy-going, as sometimes he would even bare his teeth, and he seemed to like frightening and ying tricks on Shen Muze. Nevertheless, in the end, he wouldn¡¯t intentionally injure Shen Muze.

    Everyone was surprised, and Shen Guohui couldn¡¯t understand it. However, Shen Muze often saw that Gu Bai didn¡¯t harm him in the end, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.

    At the moment, he would rather have Gu Bai immediately kill him and consume his flesh. He unexpectedly didn¡¯t want to see Gu Bai¡¯s "unwilling to kill him" appearance.

    This made him feel too guilty and contradictory. He couldn¡¯t help but reflect on why the other side would do this. Their rtionship was clearly so terrible. Su Yu should hate him as much as he hated Su Yu. They should be enemies, not like this.

    No matter how much he thought about it, he was unable to understand it, and he didn¡¯t know when his resentment towards Su Yu had disappeared, reced by increasing guilt.

    Moreover, looking at the way Shen Guohui and Gu Bai were interacting, his guilt in turn became deeper. He was unable to face himself. Facing Shen Guohui was truly like torture, and it was more painful than just killing him directly. He was about to fall apart.

    Because they left early and the apocalypse had just begun, there wasn¡¯t arge sea of corpses to deal with which was usually seen in theter stages of the apocalypse, and the highways were rtively clear.

    Before the world becamepletely chaotic, they rushed ahead, continuing day and night, until finally a weekter after rushing through the zombies, did they arrive at the desert borders of the Northwest.

    When everyone feasted their eyes on the legendary Northwest desert border, they were all shocked.

    The sky of the whole Northwest desert was as red as blood, but the sand on the ground was as ck as night, and the air was filled with a thick smell of blood.

    As they walked closer, they saw that the sand wasn¡¯t ck itself. Rather, it had been dyed ck by a ck liquid.

    The desert was no longer a desert, but a quagmire of terror. Faintly everyone could hear a kind of unknown thing wailing in anguish.

    "Fuck, when all is said and done, what the fuck is this situation now?"

    Following along after Xiao Li were all crude and strong men, and after seeing this strange and horrid scene, they were unable to hold back from cursing out loud.

    In fact, Shen Muze, who had experienced the world ending, was no better than everyone else. He had already known that the Northwest border was the cause of the world ending, but he didn¡¯t expect something like this.

    Listening to the intermittent, strange wailing of animals from the desert, everyone felt their scalps turning numb from this strangeness.

    Cat: Chapter title: µÚ72ÕÂ Ä©ÊÀÖ®ÎÞ¾çÇé(13), English: Chapter 72: No Plot in the End (13)

    We are 4 chapters away frompleting this arc, how exciting! Also wanted to quickly mention, thank you everyone who helped vote on CG¡¯s bted Holiday giveway anniversary! The winners were announced on our Discord, I¡¯m sure the announcement will be announced on the CG website eventually as Meli the owner of CG has a bit of IRL problems and isn¡¯t currently avable to announce things on the site.

    The other quick thing i wanna say is, this chapter was one of the short chapters I¡¯ve done in this arc QAQ 10 pages, 3-4 pages less than what I had to trante with all the others. Anyway now that that is over, Hope you enjoyed the chapter and thanks again to Mina and Evan for helping me~

 Chapter 73

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Mina

    Editor: Evan

    The current circumstances were too strange, so everyone didn''t dare to hastily rush forward a second time. The situation was unclear. Xiao Li could only instruct everyone to find a ce to set camp while he considered the situation.

    The Northwest desert border was originally sparsely popted. ording to the current situation, it could be imagined that the humans staying nearest to the desert were the first to suffer. Therefore, at this moment, there were almost no living beings in the oasis near the desert, and the only things around were some wandering zombies.

    They found a hignd that they could reside at, one which was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Only after ensuring that the area was safe, did they finally set up camp.

    It was only the beginning of the apocalypse. Whether it was Shen Muze''s space or even the materials stored in the small storage bags that Gu Bai helped make previously, it was more than enough for over 30rge men to livefortably for decades.

    Although the world was beginning to be chaotic and the situation was grim, they should still have a good meal. Everyone set up the pots and pans, bustling with noise and excitement as they began to prepare the meal and fill up their stomachs.

    Gu Bai was a zombie, so he naturally couldn''t eat human food. Xiao Li alone sliced a whole raw steak for him, which alleviated his demand for flesh and blood. After all, he was a zombie now. If he didn''t eat all the time, his body would soon start to decay,

    He enjoyed it very much. The voice in his head would restrain him from eating people, but when Xiao Li fed him raw steak, it didn''t restrain him from eating it. Finally, he didn''t have to suffer from hunger.

    After he finished eating his fill, heidfortably on Xiao Li''s legs, and while patting his bulging belly, he beckoned his man to rub his stomach. Naturally, Gu Bai didn''t know that this type of habit was apanied over from the previous world when he was a dog Yao, as he just felt that it was veryfortable and reassuring.

    "<i>Ao-ao, wu¡­</i>"

    When he felt rxed, he narrowed his eyes and called out. He also held onto Xiao Li''s arm and stuck out his tongue to lick the other''s palm.

    The soft and wet touch made Xiao Li give a pampering smile. The subordinates around him kept their calm expressions, but in their hearts they were secretly surprised. <i>How is this a zombie? It¡¯s obviously a dog!</i>

    "Hahaha, cousin, look, isn''t he like the dog we used to raise? This ''rolling over to ask for belly rubs'' action is so cute¡­"

    A 17 or 18-year-old boy sitting opposite of them suddenly stared at Gu Bai andughed, expressing everyone''s hidden thoughts.

    It was fine if everyone thought that in their hearts, but it wasn''t good to say that their elder sister-inw looked like a dog in front of their Boss. Everyone stared at the boy, shaking their heads without surprise. They knew the temperament of this young man very well.

    A polite-looking young man with sses who sat next to him helplessly covered his mouth quickly after he finished speaking and apologised profusely to Xiao Li.

    "Boss, Qiqi is young and can''t speak properly. Don''t worry, I''ll manage him better in the future¡­"

    "That''s enough Liu Ge. How many times have you said that you would manage his behavior better? This is all because you spoil him!"

    Ah Hu interjected angrily.

    "Yes, <i>ah</i>, my cousin dotes on me. So what? Do you hate me because you''re jealous? If you dare provoke me again, I''ll tell my cousin not to give you any anesthetics when he treats you in the future!"

    The teenager named Qiqi had a very naughty attitude. He hid behind his cousin and grinned, relying on his cousin to defend him, and he stuck out his tongue towards Ah Hu whileughing happily.

    "Qiqi¡­"

    Liu Qing, who was usually in a bad mood, had no choice but to pat him on the head at the moment.

    Ah Hu couldn''t do anything to him except re at him angrily and ignored him. Hispanions looked at this scene, covered their mouths, and let out a chuckle. It was a good mood adjustment in this serious atmosphere.

    Xiao Li didn''t care. He had been indifferent since he was born. Back then, he didn''t understand Liu Qing''s indulgence towards his cousin before, but now after meeting Gu Bai, he could understand.

    "<i>Roar!</i>"

    Gu Bai, who wasfortable and enjoying himself, didn''t quite understand what they were talking about, but when he saw everyone looking at him from time to time, he knew instinctively that it was rted to him.

    He couldn''t help but turn his head to roar at everyone, pulling back his lips to show his teeth.

    He had long realized that every time he was close to his human man, these people would stare at him andugh at him, <i>humph! What were theyughing for?! Human beings were really too hateful, even making fun of a zombie!</i>

    "They aren''tughing at you; they''re envying you, <i>ne</i>¡­"

    Xiao Li understood his meaning almost in an instant and kissed him on the forehead to console him.

    "<i>Ao ao¡­</i>"

    A restless Bai was pacified by this gentle kiss. He howled twice andughed, then took the initiative to embrace Xiao Li''s head, getting closer to his face, and leaning in to deliver a messy kiss.

    When people around them noticed this scene, they couldn''t bear to turn their heads around and watch this zombie showing his love to this human; <i>It was really a challenge. What if this zombie became too excited and bit their Boss? Then it would all be over¡­</i>

    The people around the fire were in a very good mood andughed.

    But Shen Muze and his family all had serious moods as they sat to the side all tied up.

    Shen Muze, in particr, thought of his previous life when he first saw the naughty behavior of the boy called Qiqi. He was the same back then, supported by the love of his father and Wu Ge. He was willful and mischievous.

    He was even more difficult than that boy. At that time, people might have not hated him just because of Su Yu, but because of his willfulness and his "little Master" temper. So everyone liked the smart and sensible Su Yu.

    "Xiao Ze, do you know why things are like this today? It''s because you''re too stupid¡­"

    In a trance, he remembered what Su Yu had said to him when he left the base before his death.

    At that time, he didn''t understand it very well. He just felt very furious. Yet when he recalled it, he suddenly found that Su Yu was right. He was too stupid.

    Su Yu didn''t need to fight at all. Su Yu originally should have been loved by his father. At that time, his father clearly still loved him, and it was just that he was too stupid and caused himself to lose everything he had.

    While Shen Muze thought foolishly, his heart had a kind of unspeakable regret. He realised that he might have done a very unreasonable thing.

    After a night''s rest in the camp, Xiao Li brought the others to search and study the ck desert early in the morning.

    ording to Shen Muze, this desert was the root of the apocalypse. All the zombies had changed because of the corrosion caused by the "demonic qi". The only way to save those who had be a zombie was to get rid of the thing that emitted the demonic qi.

    It was just that the thing that could cause such a terrible situation couldn''t be dealt with by ordinary people. In fact, everyone was very scared. The only constion was that Gu Bai, the rebellious zombie, would help them be aware of the approaching and murderous zombies.

    After searching and investigating for a week, they finally found a suspicious area. In a faraway spot in the desert, they found arge light barrier that was shing with red lights.

    The strange light barrier resembled a kind of semicircr ss bowl which was fastened to the ground. Due to the red shing lights, people standing outside couldn''t see inside it clearly, but everyone could instinctively feel the danger.

    "Look, Boss, there''s ck liquiding out of the light barrier!"

    Someone yelled out. Everyone hurriedly took out their binocrs to look at it. As expected, there was ck liquid flowing out of the boundary where the mysterious light barrier and thend met.

    The liquid was thicker than what they had seen on the edge of the desert from before, and it seemed to be highly corrosive, burning the sand with bubbles as white smoke flew into the sky.

    Along with the oozing of the ck liquid, they could hear an abnormally terrifying, yet mournful sound. They didn''t know what kind of animal was making this kind of noise, but it made their ears ache.

    <i>It seems that this is the root of the apocalypse!</i>

    It was frightening to everyone. It was so weird, that at first sight, it didn''t seem ordinary. It was like the monsters seen on TV. No matter how powerful they were, they were just a group of ordinary people. <i>How could they deal with mysterious monsters?</i>

    "<i>Ao ao!</i>"

    While everyone was horrified, Gu Bai suddenly became restless. Since he arrived in the Northwest desert, the demonic qi inside his body seemed to begin moving erratically. When he had arrived here, he felt like he was being summoned by something.

    After bing a zombie, his actions were easily controlled by the demonic qi inside his body, so under the strong influence of being summoned, he couldn''t control himself and jumped from the high perch towards the nk, covered sand.

    "He jumped down¡­"

    The crowd didn''t respond at all. After a while, they cried out in rm. At a nce, the bubbling ck sand was more corrosive than the saliva of the zombies. No matter how fierce Gu Bai was as a zombie, his body was still that of a human, so his body might bepletely corroded if he jumped in.

    Xiao Li''s heart became tense, then he rxed again, because Gu Bai jumped into the swamp and wasn''t affected. Nothing happened at all, as if he was just standing in a normal swamp.

    He watched how Gu Bai, who had jumped down, excitedly ran towards the light barrier. Xiao Li looked at the light barrier and also took action.

    "You guys stay here. No matter what happens, don''te down¡­"

    After saying this, he also jumped down.

    "Boss!"

    Everyone cried out in rm once again, but after seeing that nothing happened to Xiao Li after jumping down, they were relieved.

    Seeing how one human and one zombie were able to jump down without a problem, everyone guessed that this ck liquid only looked scary. In fact, there was no danger at all. They couldn''t help but want to walk down from where they were and follow Xiao Li.

    However, when one person tentatively touched the liquid with a branch, the branch quickly rotted and started to melt in an instant. All the people watching this covered their chests in fright and retreated in rm.

    Obviously, Gu Bai and Xiao Li were the only ones who wouldn''t be hurt. With no other choice, everyone had to listen to Xiao Li''s instructions to stay where they were for the time being.

    On Gu Bai''s side, after he jumped onto the ck sand, he quickly ran towards the red light barrier.

    At the moment, his mind was very confused. He only felt that something was summoning him. The demonic qi inside his body forcibly controlled his actions, making him unable to hear the calls from Xiao Li who was behind him, and nor was he capable of controlling himself.

    In that moment after he entered the light barrier, Gu Bai''s demonic qi seemed to be absorbed by something, and the purple and blue tendons, which belonged to the appearance of a zombie, disappeared from his body.

    "Master, is that you?"

    Following this excited voice, Gu Bai suddenly opened his eyes, and his human intelligence was restored.

 Chapter 74

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Mina

    Editor: Evan

    The demonic qi in his body disappeared, and Gu Bai recovered his awareness almost instantly. Just when he was excited and was about to waste no time sorting out his mind, his attention was quickly captured by a voice that was buzzing into his ear.

    "Master, is that you?"

    He looked at the source from where the excited voice hade.

    At the moment, there was what looked like an ordinary light barrier from the outside, but there was a sort of heaven and earth vibe inside of it. Inside the light barrier, it looked like a boundless void, and only the ground looked like sand.

    On the sand, a huge mythical beast with a horrible and ferocious appearance was lying on its stomach. On the top of its head was a sheep¡¯s horn, and it had sharp rows of tiger teeth protruding out of its mouth. Its body was also fully covered in ck fur.

    It was just that in contrast to its horrible and ferocious appearance, the beast¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t so good.

    Its whole body was pierced by a golden sword which was firmly fixed onto the ground, immobilising the beast so that it couldn¡¯t move. From where its majestic and formidable bodyy, it could clearly be seen that it was injured with numerous amounts of wounds so deep that even the bones could be seen.

    The ck blood that was exuding demonic qi was very corrosive, and it seemed to flow endlessly from the beast¡¯s wounds to the ground, eroding thend around it. Apanied by the beast¡¯s weak and painful cries, the scene looked very depressing.

    There was no doubt. From the blood that was exuding demonic qi, Gu Bai could confirm that the apocalypse in this mission world was caused by this beast.

    The moment the beast saw Gu Bai, its eyes had an inexplicable excitement, but soon, the excitement vanished and turned into bewilderment, which was followed by a loud roar.

    "You are not my master! Who are you? Why does your body have my master¡¯s original power?!"

    "Who is your master?"

    The beast¡¯s words weren¡¯t very clear. Although Gu Bai didn¡¯t understand much, he was able to keenly capture some information. He forcefully pushed back the joy of bing a human again and directed his attention back towards the beast that was in front of him.

    There were too many coincidences in this mission. First, he had lost the plot data, then there was the ident of him turning into a zombie, and now this beast who seemed to "know" him appeared. All of these circumstances were way too strange.

    "You don¡¯t know who my master is? Then why do you have my master¡¯s original power?! My master would never give it to you, unless... You guys killed my master! No, impossible. How could you guys possibly kill my master? Impossible. <i>Ao, ao, ao</i>. You bastards!"

    The beast¡¯s state of mind was emotionally stirred up. It stared at Gu Bai and asked him questions. Then it quickly reasoned with itself. And atst, the beast became violently furious and angry as it tried to stand up. It was obvious that it wasn¡¯t willing to ept the fact that his master was dead.

    It struggled angrily, but although the long sword that pierced it into the ground appeared to be fragile, in fact, it was indestructible. No matter how much the beast struggled, it couldn¡¯t get rid of the sword.

    On the contrary, because of its fierce struggling, the wounds on its body became more serious, and the ck blood began to flow out like a fountain.

    The rapid loss of its power made it unable to struggle anymore. It could only lie on the ground and wail. The two pairs of eyes that belonged to a wild animal revealed a sorrowful appearance...

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I didn¡¯t kill your master..."

    Gu Bai stared at it, and his thoughts were deep with uncertainty.

    "Liar! You bastards, if you guys didn¡¯t kill my master, how could you have his original power in your soul?!"

    The beast¡¯s mind was chaotic, and he didn¡¯t believe Gu Bai¡¯s words at all.

    Although the soul in front of him certainly did not have the cultivation or ability to kill his master, this person¡¯s body still had his master¡¯s original powers.

    <i>Besides that person, how could Master voluntarily give his original power to other people? The only exnation is that these people have already killed Master!</i>

    ¡°.....¡±

    The beast¡¯s brief words were confusing, but Gu Bai still found out a lot of information. In particr, the other side had even pointed out his soul, which made him think deeply.

    His soul and body belonged to two different people, and since the beast pointed out his soul, then he was referring to Gu Bai and not the original host of the body.

    <i>What Master? What original power?</i>

    Gu Bai¡¯s mind was just a wall of 10,000 question marks, but he was keenly aware of a trace of something unusual. <i>My soul is nothing special, so then the beast is referring to the owner of the original power... his man!</i>

    His eyelids suddenly jumped, and he suddenly remembered that in every world when he was with his man, he would always get a strange power to strengthen his soul. <i>Can it be that that strange power his man was giving him is the original power that the beast was talking about?</i>

    Gu Bai¡¯s heart suddenly quickened. He forced his heart down and spoke again.

    "I really don¡¯t know who your master is. I think we may have some misunderstandings. Why don¡¯t you tell me who your Master is? What¡¯s more, you seem to be a very powerful and huge demon. Why are you in such a ce where there is so little spiritual power? Let¡¯s clearly talk it out. Maybe I can help you out..."

    "Huge demon?! You stinky boy with no eyes, you even called me a huge demon! Those low-level beasts don¡¯t even deserve to carry my shoes! ...Wait, you don¡¯t even know me!"

    The currently raging beast explodedpletely when it heard Gu Bai¡¯s words.

    However, after blowing up, he immediately reacted and stared at Gu Bai with incredible eyes. <i>Since this man could get the original power from his master, how can he not know him?</i>

    ¡°.....¡±

    Facing the beast¡¯s incredible eyes, Gu Bai¡¯s brain was spinning at a high speed. At this moment, he was more than 90% sure that the owner this beast was talking about was his man.

    After so many tasks, the things he learned were continuously growing. Although he seemed calm, in fact, he had doubts about his man in his heart.

    If his man was just an ordinary soul, how could he provide him with the power to nourish his soul? In addition, reincarnation was based on everyone¡¯s merits and blessings. It was absolutely no coincidence that his man¡¯s identity was always either expensive or wealthy.

    Coupled with the beast¡¯s performance at that moment, Gu Bai felt that he had caught a whiff of a huge secret.

    However, just when he wanted to continue speaking, a powerful pressure suddenly appeared inside the void of the light barrier, and a man in a white long gown, with appearance like that of an immortal, fell out of the sky.

    The furious beast¡¯splexion changed in a sh.

    "Evil creature, Benxian was kind enough to let you live for a few more days, but you¡¯ve been making trouble for Benxian all day. Are you tired of living? Sure enough, you¡¯re that lunatic¡¯s animal with the same smelly and unbearable temper!"

    As soon as the man in white fell to the ground, he raised his whip and gave the beast a hardsh.

    The whip looked ordinary, but it was a powerful weapon. It fell on the beast and left a ferocious wound. The ck blood in its body gushed out a little more, causing the beast to hiss in pain.

    "You bastards, kill me now if you have the ability. When I get out, I will definitely eat you all to avenge my master! <i>Ao¨C</i>!"

    Pain was pain, but the beast had no fear, so it only grinned and growled out.

    "Stubborn...."

    The man in white obviously knew the beast¡¯s temper and reactions. He didn¡¯t bother acknowledging him and only snorted. Instead, he looked over at Gu Bai.

    After a few breaths, the man was just like the beast in the beginning, and hisplexion suddenly changed.

    "This-this aura is... Who are you? How could you have the original power of that lunatic? What¡¯s your rtionship with him?!"

    Although the man¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t as furious as the beast¡¯s just now, it had a kind of strange and serious dignification and fear.

    Yes, that¡¯s right, he was frightened. The strong aura of that person on Gu Bai¡¯s body frightened him. He didn¡¯t believe that such amon soul could kill that man and gain the other¡¯s original power.

    However, the aura on Gu Bai¡¯s body was very strong. There was only one other possibility, which was that the lunatic had voluntarily given his powers to this ordinary person.

    <i>How was it possible? How was it possible for that lunatic to give his original powers to another...?</i> The man in white dared not to think anymore, as that person¡¯s name was a taboo, a taboo that he didn¡¯t even want to think about.

    He hurriedly pulled back his thoughts and stared at Gu Bai, feeling as if he was in a "perilous situation" kind of panic.

    <i>This ordinary person in front of him could have never gone to that ce, but this person has that lunatic¡¯s aura, which means....</i>

    <i>The lunatic was out!</i>

    The man in white¡¯s expression became frightened, and even his hand holding the whip trembled.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look around suspiciously, as if he was facing an enemy. Then once he realised that the person he had imagined wasn¡¯t there, when he looked back at Gu Bai, his gaze held killing intent.

    <i>No matter what the rtionship between this person and that lunatic is, as long as there is a connection, he¡¯s absolutely not allowed to stay alive!</i>

    "Boy, since you have such a strong rtionship with that lunatic, then don¡¯t me Benxian for attacking a mortal like you."

    The man in white sneered, raised his whip, and attacked Gu Bai.

    Before the powerful attack fell on him, Gu Bai felt a soul-threatening fear.

    He wanted to hide, but he couldn¡¯t do that at all. The other side had already firmly forbidden him from moving. He could only watch the whip fall towards him, and the aura of death began to envelop him.

    "<i>Peng!</i>"

    Yet in the midst of this lightning, there was another sudden change in the light barrier, as an even more powerful threat appeared. The entire space inside the light barrier began to distort, and a ck light suddenly stopped the man in white¡¯s attack.

    "Who?

    The man in white was frightened, and he suddenly looked past Gu Bai.

    However, before he saw anyone, he could feel an intimidating and formidable aura. His face turned white, and his heart stopped beating.

    <i>Ye Cang! It is really Ye Cang! That lunatic has unexpectedlye out!!</i>

    Suddenly, the man in white reacted, and then he turned around. Without thinking, he ran away, just a little golden fairy. <i>Even if I borrowed ten guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to face this horrible lunatic! Hurry up, hurry up, run, run!</i>

    The man fled in horror, but he was a step toote. At the moment when he turned around, a ck me fell on him.

    "<i>Ah-</i>!"

    He screamed, but it was toote for him to speak, as the entire man was burned to ashes by the ck fire.

    At the same time, a ck hole appeared inside the void of the light barrier. A man wearing a pointy helmet, ck armour, and a mask slowly stepped out of the void. <i>It¡¯s the mysterious man from the starry space!</i>

    Gu Bai¡¯s face revealed a happy expression.

    The previously furious beast¡¯s eyes also burst with ecstasy. He opened his mouth and shouted, "Master!"

    After it spoke, Gu Bai¡¯splexion froze. Looking back at the currently ecstatic beast, his heart began to slowly beat. <i>It-it- what did it just shout out at my mysterious master...?</i>

    "I can¡¯t stay for too long. Go out and finish the task first. If you have something to say, you can say itter..."

    Not letting him think, the mysterious man instantly moved in front of him and reached out, gently touching Gu Bai¡¯s forehead. The missing plot data was poured straight into Gu Bai¡¯s mind, and he was then directly sent out of the light barrier by the mysterious man.

    Only after he left did the mysterious man turn around and stare at the beast covered in wounds for a while. He immediately pulled out the long sword that pierced the beast and took it away.

    .........

    At the same time, an abyss covered by fire suddenly shook a few times and scared a couple of guards, but then they shifted their gazes as if they were used to it.

    One of the guards shook his head and began toin.

    "<i>Ah</i>, how long do you think it¡¯ll take for this madman to be quiet? Even after three thousand years have passed, he still hasn¡¯t died. Furthermore, he¡¯s still energetic enough to toss from side to side. What¡¯s he trying to request? That Yin..."

    "Shh! Don¡¯t say that name! Do you not want to live?"

    Before he could finish speaking, the bodyguard nearby seemed to be frightened to death and quickly covered his mouth.

    The bodyguard seemed to realise something too. After a pause, he swallowed the name he almost spat out, and then continued on his path.

    "I just don¡¯t understand this madman. After all these years, he hasn¡¯t stopped nor died, so we were all left here to keep watching him. When will he stop...?"

    "You already said he was crazy and still asked, so don¡¯tin. So what if you¡¯ve been standing guard here for a couple hundred years... Anyway, there is still that person. Don¡¯t ever mention it again in the future. Remember, that¡¯s a taboo! Absolute taboo!"

    "I got it..."

    The bodyguard nodded with lingering fear, looked back at the abyss of burning mes, and withsting terror, he closed his mouth, not speaking anymore.

 Chapter 75

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Elestrea

    Editor: Evan

    After Gu Bai was ejected out of the light barrier, his entire being was still in a sluggish state.

    If he didn''t hear it wrong just now, that monster had called his mysterious master "Master". How could this be¡­?

    Before, the beast had mistakenly recognised him as its "master" because the original power of his man was inside his soul. In other words, the "Master" that came out of the beast''s mouth was most likely referring to his man.

    However, just now, the other party had called the mysterious Master as its "master", so in other words, the mysterious master was his man!

    How is this possible ne, how is this possible ne¡­?

    Gu Bai''s mind was nk. He had too many questions, but it was obviously not the time to ask and think about them.

    Forced to calm down, he looked at the surrounding environment. He was standing on a small sand dune that wasn''t far from the camp. There was no one nor any zombies around. He was safe for the time being.

    Since the mysterious man said to go back, let''s do the task first. Let''s not worry about it for a while.

    Taking a deep breath, Gu Bai closed his eyes and received the plot that he had originally lost.

    The plot began with the same storyline he had received at the very beginning. The original host''s life was very rough. He grew up in an orphanage and waster sold to a nightclub.

    However, the original host wasn''t as lucky as Gu Bai had been. At that time, he didn''t meet his rescuer. No matter whether he was willing or not, and no matter how much he struggled, in the end, he was still sold off to the nightclub''s Boss.

    Nevertheless, due to his good looks and the fact that ever since he was a child he had learned to observe the words and appearances of others, his days weren''t that bad. Besides receiving guests, life at the nightclub was actually veryfortable.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to run away again, but the boys and girls who entered there had their wings clipped. After some boys who had tried to escape died miserably, he gave up trying, because he didn''t want to die.

    He thought he might''ve been nted there all his life until he grew old and was then abandoned.

    Yet before long, Shen Guohui, who identally knew of his existence, came to the nightclub and brought him home.

    No one knew how he felt during that time. After so many years of being an orphan, he suddenly had a father who loved him very much. He was left confused, worried, afraid, and was at a loss.

    Because he was afraid that it was just a dream, afraid to be abandoned again.

    After arriving at the Shen family''s house, he saw Shen Muze, who had his fate swapped with him.

    At that time, considering various reasons. Shen Guohui didn''t tell them the truth, but instead said he had just lost the original host due to a mishap. He and Shen Muze were both sons of the Shen family.

    The original host was a sensitive person, especially in the emotional aspect, so on the first day of entering the Shen family''s home, he could perceive that Shen Muze didn''t like him.

    Also, no one would be able to calmly ept the fact that the father who loved him suddenly brought back a brother to share his love.

    Later, it turned out that he and Shen Muze were doomed to be brothers who hated each other.

    Shen Muze didn''t like him and he also didn''t like Shen Muze. As a result, in front of Shen Guohui, they got along with each other amiably, but in private, they tended to get along like water and fire. The tension was getting worse and worse, and finally it broke out.

    Nheless, Shen Muze had been protected too well since he was a child. He was a willful young master. But regardless if it was the original host who stirred up the trouble, or if it was Shen Muze who picked a quarrel, Shen Muze wasn''t his opponent at all. Every time he would stomp out in a fit of anger.

    However, in spite of all this, the original host wasn''t happy to win. In fact, he envied Shen Muze and the other party''s stupidity, because every time he saw such a pure person, he would feel filthy.

    No matter whether he was the young master of the Shen family or not, he couldn''t deny that he was an orphan who nobody wanted, a beggar on the streets, a bad child who went to steal others'' things, or even a young master who used to stay in a brothel.

    Even if there were countless reasons to exin, there were countlesspelling factors, but being dyed ck meant being dyed ck, which was impossible to clean up.

    The contrast between ck and white made him feel inferior and jealous.

    At this time, the apocalypse suddenly came, and Shen Muze had a power, yet he himself was merely an ordinary person.

    He began to feel more panic and more fear. The apocalypse was too cruel, and he had no ability, so he was afraid of being abandoned again.

    In particr, Shen Muze hated him very much and always wanted to drive him away, so he could only pretend to be clever to please everyone. This was the survival method for an ordinary young man, as to please the strong was to survive.

    He was very sessful. The weak was protected, and he looked at the angry and jealous Shen Muze while ridiculing him in his heart.

    Shen Muze was such a fool. He was clearly loved by his father, liked by Wu Ge, and had the status of a young master. Yet he was so stupid that he thought the only way he could be liked by everyone was by acting willful, when in fact, he didn''t need to do anything at all¡­ What a loser.

    Yet¡­ Even when ridiculing Shen Muze, he felt more and more miserable. The more ignorant Shen Muze was, the more dirty he felt.

    Untilter when he and Shen Muze identally found out about the actual situation, his self abasement was all turned into unwillingness.

    It turned out that Shen Muze''s "young master" life, his father''s love, and all those happy days should have been his.

    Yet, because of a mistake, his destiny hadpletely changed. To be able to live like an ordinary person was an extravagant hope, as he had to struggle at the bottom of society and live without any hope everyday.

    He was not a saint. He was just an ordinary teenager. He would hate andin too.

    For what reason did Shen Muze have the right to put up an act, dislike, and resent me? I''m the one who should hate him the most!

    The contradiction made it impossible for him and Shen Muze to make peace, so they quarreled and robbed each other, until one day, Shen Muze ran away from home in a fit of temper.

    After that, when they got news of Shen Muze again, it was the news of his death.

    Shen Muze''s death should''ve been good news for him, but in fact, it was not.

    Shen Muze left the house because of him. They had a big dispute the night before, even though he didn''t intentionally cause Shen Muze to leave, but in the final analysis, it was because of him.

    In the eyes of everyone, he was a vicious man with hidden, dark thoughts¡­

    Wu Donghan was the first to be angry with him. Shen Muze always thought that Wu Donghan had changed his mind, but it hadn''t changed at all. Wu Ge only thought of Xiao Yu as his younger brother, and Xiao Ze was always the one he liked.

    Although Shen Guohui wasn''t angry, he was obviously very disappointed. One was his own shameful son, while the other was his adopted son whom he had deeply treasured for many years. Both of them were equally important in his heart.

    Shen Muze had died, and the deceased should be respected. The original host could clearly feel that between him and Shen Guohui, there were manyyers of estrangement.

    Between him and Shen Muze, the stupid Shen Muze had won in the end.

    The other side used his own ignorance to make the original host lose everything he had, making him lose the love of his only father, his Ge, and also the love he had received from everyone else.

    The dead were freed of all their troubles, while the living were in the most pain, especially those who had to crawl out of the swamp like the original host, who had clutched onto his happiness as if it was his life-saving straw.

    He not only resented Shen Muze, but also everyone else, even Shen Guohui.

    If he could, he wouldn''t have returned to the Shen family at all, even if he had to crawl and be disgraced in that kind of ce. He would be willing, because at least that way, he wouldn''t have to experience and receive pain and suffering again.

    Gain and loss were nothing to an ordinary person, yet they were fatal to his weak heart.

    If he didn''t return to the Shen family''s house, when he grew older, he could always buy a small house with his "savings" from selling himself, open up a small shop and live a life with some peace. He might even receive some good luck and find someone who would never abandon him and might actually like him.

    Yet now, he had lost everything, and it was more painful than when he had nothing before.

    Therefore, the original host was very unwilling.

    He hated Shen Muze, but he didn''t want Shen Muze to die as easily as he did in his previous life. He wanted Shen Muze to truly lose Shen Guohui''s affection and love for him, as well as Wu Donghan''s fondness for him, and to enjoy the same pain and suffering he once did!

    "Hu¡­."

    After receiving the lost plot, Gu Bai breathed out a long sigh.

    Before that, the original host''s emotions had hindered him, making him protect Shen Muze again and again. He thought that the original host might have done something wrong and was sorry for it, and he also thought that the other side''s wish was atonement.

    Now that the plot actually looked like this, he had to say that the original host of this world was actually quite an idiot.

    Although his mouth said that he hated Shen Muze and everyone else, it was just an excuse. He was just a contradictory person and was very confused. He hated them, but couldn''t really take revenge.

    Even though he always thought that he was dirty and bad, this was a boy who was purer than any white paper. He was a foolish and pathetic boy¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Finally, heaving a long sigh of relief, Gu Bai pressed down his emotions, followed the direction of camp, and began to return.

    Ah Hu and the others had returned one step earlier, and they were shocked to find out that Gu Bai, who was no longer a zombie, came back, but immediately, they began to feel concerned for Xiao Li.

    Although he was only fighting in the light barrier for a while now, outside of the barrier, almost a week had passed since he had left. Xiao Li disappeared not too long after jumping after him from behind and hadn''t returned since. Ah Hu and the others were very worried.

    Gu Bai was silent for a while, then he jumped into the strange swamp and began to search alone. Ah Hu and the others didn''t dare to follow him, because the ck swamp was very harmful to them, so Gu Bai could only search alone.

    However, Gu Bai spent ten whole days searching after his continuousbour of looking throughout the swamp for Xiao Li. Finally, not even a hair of him could be found, as if the man had disappeared out of nowhere.

    Atst, Ah Hu and the others could only guess that their Boss had died. Only Gu Bai had the answer in his heart, and everything would be known when he returned to the starry space.

    The wish of the original host was not too difficult. Shen Muze was really stupid. There was no need for the original host to retaliate against him, as Shen Muze could easily just kill himself.

    Looking at Gu Bai who had recovered his sanity, Shen Muze finally couldn''t bear the guilt of hiding his original life''s history for a long time and cried out to Shen Guohui.

    No matter how guilty and regretful he was, the moment he had decided to take Su Yu to the amusement park was when he had made the wrong decision. His decision was no different from intentional murder.

    Shen Guohui couldn''t ept what was being said and fainted on the spot. Wu Donghan''s heart cramped up as he felt his whole body turn cold. He couldn''t ept that the simple, sweet boy that was portrayed in his mind had be like this.

    Looking at Shen Muze who had been regretting and apologising, Gu Bai had no sympathy.

    The original host was really stupid. He always said that Shen Muze was stupid, but in fact, the stupidest person was himself.

    He doesn''t need to have any inferiority. Shen Muze wasn''t clean. He was ignorant and stupid. In fact, the original host was the purest person in his heart.

    The truth of the matter was clear, and Gu Bai didn''t want to ept thepensation that Shen Guohui, who felt very guilty after waking up, offered him.

    The original host''s feelings for Shen Guohui were veryplex. He was eager for his father''s love, yet now he didn''t want it. Furthermore, he didn''t want to go back to the Shen family. In addition, he didn''t want any rtionship with the Shen family, nor did he want Shen Guohui to make up for that missing paternal love. Let bygones be bygones.

    He was Su Yu, not Shen Yu.

    Even if Su Yu was unloved and struggled to live at the very bottom of society, he was still happy.

    Shen Yu, however, would forever have to live very cautiously just to be able to curry favor with people. Feeling inferior and jealous, he finally lost everything except for the feeling of pain.

    Indeed, he was such a silly and pitiful child whom people couldn''t help but feel sorry for¡­

    In fact, this task wasn''t difficult. Even thest wish of the original host was very simple. As the original host wished, Shen Muze really lost Shen Guohui''s love for him along with Wu Donghan''s fondness towards him.

    In his previous life, Shen Muze thought he had lost it, but in fact, he had it with him all along. In his previous life, he died happily, and as a result, the original host kept himself away from Shen Guohui and Wu Donghan.

    Now, just like in the previous life with the original host, Shen Guohui was very disappointed with Shen Muze, and even Wu Donghan couldn''t ept the truth and chose to leave him behind.

    Without the protection and love of Shen Guohui and Wu Donghan, Shen Muze struggled alone in the apocalypse and truly realised the cruelty of the apocalypse.

    In addition to his inner regret and guilt, he tried several times to seek death and to be relieved by his own guilt. Unfortunately, he failed every time. God seemed to oppose him constantly and didn''t take his life, letting him continue to live on. Day and night he experienced pain and suffering, until finally, he died a natural death.

    When he saw Shen Muze''s dying breath, Gu Bai was relieved to return to the starry space.

    During these years, Shen Muze''s failure to find death was naturally his doing. The original host''s wish was to let Shen Muze live his life and experience his agony. Naturally, he couldn''t let him easilymit suicide.

    Cat: Wow what a chapter. One word when I finished this chapter: Stupid!

    The amount of ¡°stupid¡± I had to keep tranting tho¡­Anyway, we have one more chapter left until this concludes the apocalypse arc for us~

 Chapter 76

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Mina

    Editor: Evan

    When Gu Bai returned to the starry space, it was the same as before, the same boundless darkness.

    But the difference was, in the past, the mysterious master who had never appeared before Gu Bai was standing in the starry space. It wasn''t like the shadowy figure it used to appear as, but was in a state of a real soul.

    The mysterious master appeared wearing a pointy helmet that had shielded his face, ck armour, and xiangyun boots. The facete of the helmet that had covered the mysterious master disappeared, showing a sharp, steadfast, and handsome face.

    Inexplicably, Gu Bai thought that his face looked very familiar.

    At the same time, he felt a strong sense of familiarity from the mysterious master who appeared in his real body, a sense that was stronger than the one from his man''s body.

    There was no doubt that the mysterious master really was his man¡­ Realising this fact, Gu Bai stood in the same ce, not knowing whether he feltplicated or delighted after this understanding.

    If Gu Bai had found him before knowing this, he would have rushed to him without any hesitation, but now he knew his own man was his master. His mood was veryplicated, and as he stood in the same ce without moving, he kept quiet.

    Even as the other person came up to touch his cheek, Gu Bai backed away.

    "You''re angry¡­?"

    Such obvious resistance from Gu Bai made Ye Cang''s hand hover in the air. After a short standstill, the hand continued on its path, stretching out. Holding Gu Bai''s hand firmly, he asked helplessly.

    "Master, I''m not¡­"

    Gu Bai replied in a low voice with his head down. Although he had said no, his action of lowering his head and resisting contact had betrayed his mood.

    "I said that you can call me by name¡­"

    Seeing how Gu Bai was clearly angry yet saying he wasn''t made a smile appear on Ye Cang''s resolute and steadfast face. Even though his appearance and scent were hidden, in the end it was still him, and his habits and temper hadn''t changed at all.

    He stepped forward, reached out, and pulled Gu Bai in front of him. As he controlled Gu Bai''s struggling with one hand, he stroked Gu Bai''s face with the other. He looked deeply into Gu Bai''s eyes.

    "It''s not that I didn''t want to tell you, but you''ll eventually know when the right timees. Remember the beast you saw in the light barrier that day? It''s called Taotie. It''s the beast that follows me. Now even it had been attacked. I''m afraid that if you''re exposed, something might happen to you¡­¡­"

    "¡­¡­"

    Gu Bai still didn''t make a sound, but hisplexion had softened quite considerably. During the days he had spent throughout the different worlds, he repeatedly thought about it and actually guessed some things.

    From the way that the beast had acted, along with the few words it had spoken about, as well as the white clothed man who looked like an immortal but had a fierce hand, it wasn''t hard to guess that others might have a grudge against Ye Cang.

    It was just that the fact that his Master was his lover was really shocking. Clearly, the "Master" had strictly told him not to fall in love, but now that such a big reversal had appeared, no wonder his frame of mind couldn''t be calm.

    Though Gu Bai didn''t speak, all his thoughts were revealed through his eyes, allowing Ye Cang to clearly see them.

    In fact, he was also very upset. He had no idea that Gu Bai was the one he had been waiting for, for so long. And then finding out that versions of himself he had hidden in various worlds had fallen in love with Gu Bai, he really couldn''t ept it.

    But it turned out that he and Gu Bai were predestined to be together. In any case, they were bound to meet each other. No one could stop their intertwined fate!

    "Bai, don''t be angry¡­"

    Ye Cang hugged Gu Bai tightly to his chest, with his tone of voice softening to that of being careful of offending the other. The cold eyes once hidden under the war helmet were full of deep tenderness, which could make one''s heart feel moved.

    "¡­¡­"

    Gu Bai stared at Ye Cang''s face, still speechless. He didn''t know whether he was still angry or just unable to speak.

    Looking at Ye Cang''s face, he suddenly became aware of an obscure feeling in his heart, as if there was a feeling of a grievance, one which he had been pressing down for a thousand years, that he wanted to say to the other.

    But he didn''t know what he wanted to say. It seemed that when he touched upon something, his mind would suddenly go nk.

    Enduring that strange and sour emotion, Gu Bai took a deep breath. Atst, his voice finally came out.

    "Let go of me first. I have a few questions to ask you¡­"

    Ye Cang didn''t release Gu Bai, and instead tightened his hold on him. In addition, he couldn''t help but lower his head and kissed Gu Bai''s forehead. "Go ahead, speak¡­"

    "I want to know what is going on with you in those worlds¡­"

    Ye Cang still didn''t let go, leaving Gu Bai with no choice but to give up and ask the questions that he had been struggling with in thest world for more than a decade.

    He didn''t understand. If all those people were the reincarnations of his man, then why didn''t they remember their past lives? If his man remembered everything, then that was too hateful, having him chase him in every world! Ye Cang smiled and kissed Gu Bai''s forehead a couple of more times before exining.

    "The me in those worlds don''t have any memories. They''re all my reincarnations. Before I reincarnate, although they are all me, they don''t have any memories of their past lives, just like a normal person¡­"

    "Reincarnations?"

    "Yes, countless reincarnations. I left them in the worlds to absorb power when all the hosts have changed the worlds'' trajectories. As you may have guessed. I''ve absorbed these forces to recover."

    "You¡­ Someone is after you¡­"

    Gu Bai''s heart tightened as he thought of the beast in the light barrier that had clearly been tortured.

    "They¡¯re not chasing to kill me. They aren¡¯t able to kill me. I¡¯m just trapped. Right now, what you''re seeing is just my soul¡­"

    Ye Cang smiled faintly. He didn''t care about anything else, and he only paid close attention to the person that stood in front of him. Reaching out, Ye Cang caressed Gu Bai''s face in a show offort, trying to appease the worry that had shown on Gu Bai''s face.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll be out soon. For now, you aren''t required to know what''s going on. So long as you wait for me toe out, you''ll understand clearly¡­ Before that, I''ll still apany you in the task worlds. No matter if I still have my memories or not, my soul will only feel for you alone, so you have to believe in me¡­"

    As thest sentence was said, Gu Bai felt a stab in his heart. He nodded.

    "There''s another thing. The original hosts of those tasks exchanged their souls with you. After the task ispleted, they¡­ What will happen to them?"

    This was also a problem he had been struggling with in recent years. Although he left after finishing his task every time, he actually sympathised with the original hosts.

    Those who were the targets of the tasks were punished, but the original hosts used their souls as payment. The other side would suffer for a lifetime, but in the end, the original hosts couldn''t reincarnate ever again.

    Just like Su Yu, the original host from the previous world. He was a stupid and pitiful child, and in the brief ten years of his life, it was all dark, but he still had to die without getting the chance to reincarnate.

    He didn''t know when it began. Gu Bai found that his indifferent heart had be more and more emotional. Unlike before, where he had never sympathised with anyone.

    He looked straight at Ye Cang, holding his breath and waiting for an answer.

    Being looked at with such a gaze, Ye Cang couldn''t help but lower his head and sidle over, answering, "They indeed have no way to reincarnate, but they only went somewhere they should go to¡­ Are you still angry? Can you call me by my name? You still haven''t said it¡­"

    The hot breath and the absolute powerful aurapletely enveloped him. It was different from the other''s strong appearance, as his words and movements were full of tenderness.

    Gu Bai felt his heart was beating erratically as he realised he was attracted to that powerful aura. The inexpressibly sweetness surged into his heart, and the corners of his mouth uncontrobly raised up.

    He took a deep breath as he expelled the distracting thoughts out of his mind. Finally, he reached out to hook his arms around Ye Cang''s neck and revealed a smile. In a soft voice, he called out his man''s name.

    "Ye Cang¡­"

    It was spoken in such a natural way of softly calling Ye Cang''s name, in such a familiar tone, as if he had called him this way thousands of times.

    Ye Cang was shaken by the call, and he couldn''t help but kiss Gu Bai''s brows again. Subsequently, he then began to kiss downwards, starting with Gu Bai''s eyes, then down to the tip of his nose, along with his cheeks, and atst, Ye Cang finally stopped on Gu Bai''s lips.

    Ye Cang''s hand touched the side of Gu Bai''s cheek, sping his head so that he couldn''t slip away. His tongue slipped into Gu Bai''s mouth and entangled with the other''s tongue, and in a pleasingly affectionate and forceful way, he began to kiss Gu Bai.

    Gu Bai soon sunk into that familiar kiss. Holding onto his man''s shoulders with both hands, he responded enthusiastically, allowing his man to kiss him wildly.

    It took a long time for Ye Cang to stop, and his eyes were fixed onto Gu Bai.

    "Although it''s safe here, I can¡¯t stay for too long. I''ll take you to your next task world¡­"

    Then he kissed Gu Bai''s forehead again. Only then did he send away the still panting Gu Bai.

    After Gu Bai''s figure disappeared, a dark shadow shed through the void. A fierce-looking Taotie appeared and fell behind Ye Cang. It was the beast from the light barrier.

    "Master, is he really our master? Why don''t I feel anything? How did Master be like this¡­"

    Ye Cang did not answer, and he stood in ce taking in the scent that Gu Bai had left behind for a while. He then shook his head and touched the beast''s head.

    "I don''t know¡­ but why were you tortured like that this time? Although that guy is disgusting, he''s incapable of harming so many human lives. This is enough to affect the order of the six realms, and the spirit of the golden immortal has no information¡­"

    "Master, I don''t know, but it must be one of those people! As soon as you left, they chased me. When I return, I''ll eat them all!"

    The beast shook his head and spoke angrily, and his hair was all puffed up in anger.

    "Well, when I recover, I''ll catch those people, one by one for you to eat slowly¡­"

    "Really? All for me?" Taotie''s eyes lit up as he licked his teeth greedily.

    "All for you!"

    Ye Cang nodded, and his eyes had a sinister glint to it as his face portrayed a bloodthirsty appearance.

    µÚ76ÕÂ Ä©ÊÀÖ®ÎÞ¾çÇé£¨17£©- Chapter 76: No Plot in the End (17)

    <i>Mina: Thank you Cat for your s<del datetime="2020-03-07T00:26:03+00:00">acrifice in taking this arc</del> hard work!! Thank you everyone for reading and all yourments and support! Looking forward to reading more about Gu Bai''s adventures! ??</i>

    <i>Evan: Thank you, Cat, for all your hard work, and congrats on finishing this arc! I hope you readers enjoyed this arc (and all secret hints behind Gu Bai''s identity). See you all in the next arc! And again, let''s thank Cat for <del datetime="2020-03-07T00:26:03+00:00">her sacrifice</del> bringing this arc to us!</i>

 Chapter 77

    <i>Tranted by Elestrea</i>

    <i>Edited by Evan</i>

    ¡°Master, His Highness really loves you. You see, another person has just delivered something. I heard that this night-luminescent pearl, which is a tribute given by the Persian, is very precious.¡±

    As soon as Gu Bai woke up, he heard the voice of a young man talking.

    When he opened his eyes, he found himself reclining on a long couch, and several people who stood beside him looked just like eunuchs and pce maids.

    This was a very luxurious building, and the surrounding furnishings were also very luxurious. It seemed that this mission world was set in ancient times.

    ¡°You all withdraw. I want to sleep for a while¡­¡±

    Gu Bai remained calm and asked everyone to withdraw, and then closed his eyes to receive the plot.

    This was a story about the rebirth of a male lead.

    The protagonist of the story was called Xue Yunfeng, the Crown Prince of Qi Country.

    Although he was the Crown Prince, his mother didn¡¯t have any influence, and he was only appointed as the Crown Prince because he was spoiled by the emperor of Qi Country. And so his position as the Crown Prince was unstable, and there were many people eyeing on his position.

    But since he was spoiled by the emperor from an early age and grew up treated as the proud son of heaven, Xue Yunfeng wasn¡¯t subtle and was very yful. Had it not been for his mother¡¯s strict regtions, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to be the Crown Prince at all. He just wanted to be flirtatious and happy for the rest of his life.

    Therefore, he pretended to be a lovable and obedient child in front of the emperor and his mother, but acted improperly behind their backs. He loved beauties, and every single one he set his eyes upon, no matter man or woman, he had to get his hands on them.

    Fortunately, Qi Country¡¯s social customs weren¡¯t strict. Homosexuality was allowed, so it was not too unusual for him to take a fancy to men. His imperial concubine mother taught him that as long as he aplished all the tasks given by His Majesty well, he could do whatever he wanted.

    And the original host, Rong Yi, was Xue Yunfeng¡¯s favorite male pet.

    The original host wasn¡¯t a native of Qi Country; he was originally the little prince of Beizhao Country.

    Beizhao Country was said to be a ¡°country¡±, but in fact, it was simr to the Miaojiang tribe, which lived close to Qi Country and was located in the border area. The tribe¡¯s environment was poor.

    Because of this, at first, the people of Beizhao Country had no choice but to use their own people¡¯s strong physiques to pressure people. They asionally robbed the people of the Great Qi Dynasty by using their strange ability to use gu poison, stealing food.

    Butter, after tasting the sweet taste of sess, some people in Beizhao Country began to want more and more. In the beginning, they were only grabbing some food, but soon it changed to the point where they were razing Qi Country¡¯s border and killing for loot.

    Such provocation naturally angered Great Qi¡¯s emperor. In the end, no matter how fierce Beizhao people¡¯s gu poison was, Beizhao was only a small tribal country, and so they were quickly defeated by Qi soldiers.

    In order to protect the country from being destroyed, the king of Beizhao could only offer beauties and treasures in fear, seeking peace with Qi Country.

    And as for the original host, he was as gorgeous as peaches and plums. Although he was a man, he had a more attractive appearance than a woman¡¯s. Moreover, he was also the prince of Beizhao and had a noble status.

    Therefore, when he heard that Qi Country epted homosexuality, the king of Beizhao gave his son to Qi Country in order to show his sincerity.

    With such a gorgeous appearance, on the first day of his arrival in Qi Country, the original host was desired by the beauty-loving Crown Prince Xue Yunfeng. He then begged the emperor of Qi to make the original host enter his eastern pce.

    At first, Xue Yunfeng might just have been infatuated with the original host¡¯s appearance, but before long, he really fell in love with the original host.

    Not only did he wander around the beauty every day, but he also kept giving rare treasures to the original host in order to please him. He also did many preposterous things that were not in ordance with the rules just to get the beauty¡¯s smile.

    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t hesitate to provoke the emperor and his imperial concubine mother by dismissing other concubines and beauties in his eastern pce, leaving and treasuring only the original host, a man who couldn¡¯t have children.

    This was truly the conduct of a person who was willing to sacrifice everything for his love.

    However, these were all things of the past, as now Xue Yunfeng wanted to eat the flesh and drink the blood of the original host, and he hated him to the guts!

    Since he was made Crown Prince from the moment of his birth and was spoiled by the emperor, Xue Yunfeng himself didn¡¯t have the same sense of pressure and urgency as the other princes.

    In addition, his mother¡¯s family had no influence. When the emperor got old, his position as the Crown Prince was shaken. Xue Yunfeng, who wasn¡¯t in his right mind, died tragically in the struggle for the throne after the emperor¡¯s death.

    However, although Xue Yunfeng died at that time, his soul didn¡¯t go to the underworld to be reincarnated. Strangely, he turned into an invisible ghost.

    So Xue Yunfeng naturally witnessed the bloody struggle for the throne that was still ongoing.

    He also saw with his own eyes that his most beloved person, the original host, quickly threw himself into the arms of the final victor, enjoying the glory and wealth after his death, with almost no nostalgia for him. It fully exined to him what it meant to be cold and ruthless.

    Xue Yunfeng thought it was uneptable. He doted on the original host so much. He did so many ridiculous things just to please the original host and almost gave everything up.

    But as soon as he died, what he got was the original host throwing himself into the arms of others and not even shedding a tear. Unexpectedly, he had no love for him and all his deep feelings were in vain!

    The very strong resentment and unwillingness resulted in his rebirth.

    After his rebirth, Xue Yunfeng began to turn over a new leaf. He no longer knew only to enjoy his life like in his previous life. He went against the canon fodders and killed all his enemies, enjoying himself all the way.

    At the beginning, due to the bad timing of his rebirth, he had already done a lot of ridiculous things for the original host, which made the emperor angry and affected his status as the Crown Prince.

    So Xue Yunfeng had to adopt the strategy of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. On the surface, he continued to dote on the original host to confuse other princes who wanted to seize his position, while he secretly arranged ns to ascend the throne and get revenge.

    When everything went smoothly and the emperor of Qi died, he very quickly defeated a group of treacherous princes and ascended the throne.

    After the sessful counterattack, with the cannon fodders and enemies all gone, the original host, as the g bottom and the cold and ruthless betrayer of the male lead, naturally ended no better.

    How much Xue Yunfeng had loved him was how much he hated him at this moment. He personally cut one of his major arteries, releasing the unique poisonous blood of the Miaojiang royal family in order to save the one he loved after he was reborn.

    In this rebirth story, the original host, as a cold and ruthless man, got his merciless retribution and died miserably.

    When the original host died, Xue Yunfeng didn¡¯t even feel a little bit of remorse, because such a ruthless person wasn¡¯t worth his heart.

    However, he would never know how much this cold and ruthless male pet had done for him after his death in the previous life.

    At first, after his death, the original host did quickly fall into the arms of the final victor, but what Xue Yunfeng didn¡¯t know was that the original host did it all to avenge him.

    Although Beizhao Country was only a small tribe, as a prince of a country, the original host was once very respectable. He came to Qi Country as a tribute and was given as a ¡°beauty¡±. In fact, the original host¡¯s heart was extremely humiliated and frightened.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that on the frightening journey of bing the ¡°tribute¡±, he unexpectedly met Xue Yunfeng. He was very touched by the care and love given by him for himself, a foreigner.

    When Xue Yunfeng fell in love with the original host, the original host also fell in love with him. Even if they were both men, Xue Yunfeng¡¯s affection made the original host¡¯s heart soften. He admired Xue Yunfeng and was willing to fall in love with him.

    Therefore, after the tragic death of Xue Yunfeng, there was only vengeance in the heart of thepletely disheartened original host.

    As a tribute from a foreign country, he didn¡¯t have any capability for revenge, and the only weapon he could use was himself.

    He used his appearance and his ability to control the Miaojiang gu poison to confuse the new emperor, making him ignore his ministers and even kill the good and loyal ones indiscriminately. In just three years, he destroyed the new emperor who had killed Xue Yunfeng and also destroyed Qi Country¡¯s hundreds of years¡¯ foundation.

    Just like Daji in history, he was condemned by the whole poption as the ¡°yao man¡±, but he didn¡¯t care at all.

    He hated the new emperor who killed his beloved and the throne of Qi who made his beloved lose his life. He wanted to avenge his beloved prince!

    When he was beheaded in front of the Meridian Gate by the rebels in the name of ¡°killing the yao man¡±, he wasn¡¯t sad at all. He was just happy to finally be able to meet his beloved in the Yellow Springs.

    However, who knew what awaited him was not the encounter with his lover in the Yellow Springs, but an encounter with a reborn demon who was full of hatred.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t expect that Xue Yunfeng was so cruel that he did the job of draining his blood bit by bit all by himself, making him die in agony and despair.

    Before his death, Xue Yunfeng¡¯s ruthless attitude towards him and his gentle indulgence to another ¡°true love¡± deeply stung his heart.

    All his love transformed into resentment. He didn¡¯t get a chance to be reborn, but he found a mysterious master in exchange.

    He wanted Xue Yunfeng to regret it. He was willing to never be able to reincarnate in exchange for Xue Yunfeng¡¯s eternal regret!

    After epting the plot, Gu Bai rubbed his temples and had to sigh.

    This kind of ¡°love and kill each other¡± plot was full of dog blood and tear-jerking events, ah! This couple fully exined what it meant to ¡°love someone enough to kill them¡±.

    Compared with thest situation in which he was given no plot and had to depend on self-guessing and groping around, although there was a plot this time and the goal was also very clear, this mission wasn¡¯t easy.

    After his rebirth, Xue Yunfeng greatly changed his temperament and hated the original host very much. Now that Xue Yunfeng had a new love, how could he care about the love from this g bottom and even regret his actions?

    But since Gu Bai had taken over the task, he would certainly do his best!

    After sorting out his thoughts, Gu Bai called people in to freshen up himself.

    Xue Yunfeng would take the original host out of the pce to attend a banquet tonight. As Xue Yunfeng¡¯s ¡°favorite¡± male pet, he certainly had to dress up to attend.

    No matter in the past life or in this life, Xue Yunfeng would bring the original host with him every time he attended any banquet. The purpose of his previous life was to take the original host out to y, spoil him, love him, and hold him in the palms of his hands.

    In this life, the original host was only used as a shield and pawn for Xue Yunfeng to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger and to confuse other princes.

    And because after Xue Yunfeng was reborn he already resented Rong Yi, he had never touched the original host so far. It saved Gu Bai trouble dealing with him.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re so beautiful! You¡¯re the most beautiful person Yanu has ever seen. No wonder His Highness dotes on Master so much¡­¡±

    After Gu Bai changed clothes, Yanu, the little eunuch next to the original host, admired and praised him with all his might. Other eunuchs and maids in the room also stared at the beautiful man in front of them with amazement in their eyes.

    Gu Bai also took a nce at the bronze mirror on the opposite side of the other person. He had to admit that this time, the original host was yet another beauty.

    This body was pampered from an early age, so his skin was very good, as white as Yangzhi Jade and without any ws. His facial features were also extremely beautiful, and coupled with a pair of peach blossom eyes, he truly deserved to be called the ¡°yao man¡±.

    It was just that since ancient times, it had been proven that beautiful women had bad fates, and beautiful men had even worse fates. The original host had taken over so many tasks, and in the end, his good looks didn¡¯t help him receive a good end.

    Gu Bai shook his head and didn¡¯t speak, but the little eunuch next to him was a talkative man and continued to smile.

    ¡°Master, you say you¡¯re so beautiful, and His Highness dotes on you. In the future, when His Highness ascends the throne, you¡¯ll certainly be made a male empress, just like our founding emperor¡¯s empress!¡±

    Homosexuality prevailed in Qi Country precisely because the first emperor of Qi Country made a man his empress.

    ¡°Is that so? But didn¡¯t His Highness bring back another beauty from outside the other day? I heard that he¡¯s a good-looking young master with both talent and a nice appearance. I can¡¯t even write a poem, and His Highness never touches me¡­¡±

    Gu Bai seemed to have a sad face. He acted perfectly since he was doing the task for the original host. In front of outsiders, he had to be the original host and not Gu Bai.

    Although the original host was the prince of a country, Beizhao Country was really unique. Since they lived in a very inhospitable environment, it allowed people of Beizhao Country to pick poisonous weeds and y with poisonous insects, but in terms of poems and songs, there were only a few talents.

    The original host didn¡¯t like reading from an early age, but liked to follow the elders of the tribe to learn about gu poison. His personality was open-minded, simple yet extreme. Therefore, he was willing to avenge Xue Yunfeng in his previous life and hate the whole world at the cost of his own life.

    When the little eunuch saw his sad face, he hurriedlyforted him.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t think like that. His Highness loves you. His Highness took Young Master Qi back to the pce because his brother and His Highness are good friends. Young Master Qi came to stay only temporarily in the eastern pce. Master, you knew that His Highness dismissed all the concubines in the eastern pce just for you earlier! The people of the Imperial City are talking about and envying you¡­¡±

    At the end of the sentence, the little eunuch had a very proud face. It was obvious to all how much His Highness liked their master. If His Highness had never dirtied his hands, he would¡¯ve lost the position of the Crown Prince a long time ago. Thus, it could clearly be seen how deep His Highness¡¯s feeling towards their master was.

    Looking at the expression on the face of the little eunuch and the approving eyes of the eunuchs and maids around him, Gu Bai smiled and didn¡¯t refute it. Deep love was deep love, but it was a pity that this deep love only belonged in a previous life.

    Without further dy, Gu Bai changed his clothes and went to see Xue Yunfeng, ready to leave the pce together.

    When Xue Yunfeng saw him, there was a trace of surprise in his eyes. Although today Gu Bai was clearly using the body of the original host, the soul inside was different, so of course, there would be some difference.

    The original host was as dazzling as the scorching sun, but now that the soul had changed, there was a different feeling reflected in those peach blossom eyes. His brocade clothes were exquisite and dazzling, and his temperament was gorgeous.

    But Xue Yunfeng¡¯s surprise was only short-lived, and when you hated a person, you wouldn¡¯t like anything they did, so the surprise in his eyes soon turned into contempt and disgust.

    Having done many tasks in session, Gu Bai¡¯s intuition was so sensitive that he felt Xue Yunfeng¡¯s disgust almost instantly.

    But he didn¡¯t care since, at this time, the reborn Xue Yunfeng was already extremely disgusted with the original host. He determined that the original host was ruthless and hateful, so no matter how much Gu Bai would try to garner good feelings, the effect would be minimal.

    Instead of trying to please Xue Yunfeng, it was better to find another way out. Xue Yunfeng hated him first, and Gu Bai had plenty of ways to turn the tide.

    If you wanted to promote something, then you had to suppress it first. If you wanted to let something perish, then you had to let it grow first. How much hate Xue Yunfeng had now would be how much regret he would haveter!

    Gu Bai: Rong Yi (Xue Yunfeng¡¯s Male Pet)

    World Protagonist: Xue Yunfeng

 Chapter 78

    <i>Tranted by Elestrea</i>

    <i>Edited by Evan</i>

    On the surface, the banquet that Xue Yunfeng was going to today was just a normal drinking gathering for high officials and nobles. But behind it, the banquet was used by him to cover up a secret meeting with court officials and military officers.

    As soon as he arrived at the tea garden of the party, Xue Yunfeng looked for an excuse to leave, leaving Gu Bai alone in the hall, regardless of how people were staring and drooling at this delicious fresh meat.

    Xue Yunfeng¡¯s spying eyes were naturally as clear as ss, and he clearly knew what these people were scheming in their hearts. If it were the him from before, he would¡¯ve been unhappy and wished he could build a golden cage to hide Rong Yi in so he was the only one who could look at him.

    But now he didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. As long as Rong Yi didn¡¯t die before fulfilling his great purpose, other things that happened to Rong Yi had nothing to do with him!

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on with His Highness today? Why are you left here alone? Those people looked as if they were ready to jump and eat you right away¡­"

    Yanu was a straightforward person whoined about what he thought out loud.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. His Highness¡¯s business is more important, and those people dare not touch me¡­"

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t care and spoke with a smile. He leisurely picked up the teacup and tasted its contents. There was naturally a reason for Xue Yunfeng¡¯s urgent attitude.

    Others might not know, but as a reborn man, Xue Yunfeng knew very well that even though the emperor of Qi looked healthy now, his actual health was already in very bad shape, and he would die in a few months.

    At that time, he would ascend the imperial throne with a thunderous momentum. In that case, the original host would soon be useless, and he naturally didn¡¯t need to put in a lot of effort for him.

    Yanu stopped talking, and Gu Bai also didn¡¯t say anything else. He conveniently took some light pastries and went to the teahouse, eating on one side and enjoying debate poetry and some paintings on the other side. Actually, he was secretly looking at a man in the private room on the second floor.

    He found this man the moment he entered the door.

    He saw that the man was dressed very luxuriously. He was also extremely handsome and distinguished-looking. A pair of slender sword eyebrows flew obliquely into his sideburns, and his narrow eyes shone brightly. When looking at people, he gave people a sense of coldness and nobility.

    Moreover, he acted very arrogantly. Others were sitting properly in their seats, drinking tea and chatting, yet he was sitting leisurely, and even one of his feet was rudely ced on the table.

    He had the wine pot in one hand and the wine ss in the other, then drank it without any restraint. He drank until he was happy and couldn¡¯t act soberly. Heughed so loudly that others couldn¡¯t chat in peace.

    But no one dared to talk about him or even show a little dissatisfaction and disdain regarding him. Everyone who looked at him was very respectful with a hint of fear. It was obvious that this person¡¯s status was honorable!

    Gu Bai would naturally pay attention to this kind of person.

    Looking at the hint in the plot, this man was called Xue Han, Great Qi¡¯s Prince Yu of the First Rank. He was the previous emperor¡¯s youngest son and was only two years older than Xue Yunfeng.

    ording to Qi Country¡¯s rules of session to the throne, if the emperor died, in addition to the princes such as Xue Yunfeng who could inherit the throne, he was also qualified to inherit the throne.

    Besides, Xue Han wasn¡¯t only smart and had the talent to be an emperor; he also held Qi Country¡¯s military power. It would be very easy for him to ascend the throne.

    However, it was a pity that Xue Han had been poisoned when he was a child. The poison had no cure and could only be suppressed. The imperial physician asserted that he wouldn¡¯t live beyond the age of 30, otherwise, the throne would¡¯ve already been his.

    Despite this, Xue Han was still the target of the princes at the moment, because the military power in his hands was so powerful that, to put it bluntly, whomever he wanted to be the emperor would be the emperor!

    But Xue Han¡¯s background wasn¡¯t the focus of Gu Bai¡¯s attention. It was because from Xue Han, he could feel that familiar aura, which showed that this short-lived Prince Yu of the First Rank was his man, ah¡­.

    Thinking this way, Gu Bai excitedly told Yanu to go to the private room and ask Prince Yu to see him. Every time he met his man in his missions, he couldn¡¯t wait.

    ¡°What? Master, are you going to see Prince Yu? No, no, you can¡¯t!"

    As soon as Yanu heard Gu Bai¡¯s words, his face changed. He shook his head in panic and then moved beside Gu Bai, whispering into his ear.

    ¡°Master, it wasn¡¯t long before you came to our Great Qi, so naturally, you don¡¯t know. I heard that Prince Yu of the First Rank is very fond of beauties, especially men. Even His Majesty¡¯s male pets aren¡¯t allowed to run. There are so many beautiful men in the backyard of his pce. That¡¯s not all. The most important thing is that Prince Yu is very cruel. No matter how beautiful the beauties are, he has no pity for them. He once got angry and brutally killed them all¡­ Andst time, he had asked His Highness for you, but His Highness protected you. If you go to see him now, won¡¯t it be the same as sending amb into a tiger¡¯s den, ma¡­"

    Yanu looked very worried. As soon as he entered the pce, he was lucky to be assigned to serve the original host.

    He had never entered the court eunuchs¡¯ circle, so his heart was sincere and he was very loyal to the original host. The original host also treated him as a brother, and so Gu Bai patiently exined to him.

    ¡°Yanu, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but in order for His Highness to ascend the throne, it¡¯ll be advantageous to him if we can get Prince Yu¡¯s help. If Prince Yu is willing to help, His Highness will have no hindrances in the future. Besides, since I want to see him, I surely have a way¡­"

    What kind of temperament his man might have now, he didn¡¯t know. But no matter how different he was¡­ He would be overbearing! Arrogant! Unruly! These points would absolutely never change.

    Only, was it said this time that his man was very fond of beauties? And that there were countless beautiful men in his rear court?

    Just before leaving the Starry Space, his man had specifically said to him that no matter whether he had his memories or not, he would only have feelings for him. Good, they haven¡¯t seen each other for a while and he already became so bold!

    As he thought about this, a hint of scorn could be seen on Gu Bai¡¯s face.

    ¡°But¡­"

    Yanu was still worried, but seeing that Gu Bai seemed to show an ugly face, he could only be obedient.

    He thought in his heart that he had to find His Highness quickly, otherwise, what would he do if something happened to Master? Prince Yu of the First Rank was a terrible person!

    Yanu left, albeit worried, and after a few minutes, he came back with a worried face. He informed Gu Bai that Prince Yu agreed to his request. Gu Bai nodded and arranged his clothes before cheerfully stepping in.

    When Gu Bai saw Yanu leaving quietly after he had entered the room, he guessed that Yanu was worried about him and was going to ask Xue Yunfeng for help. He thought about stopping him for a while, before leaving him be. He then saluted Xue Han.

    ¡°Rong Yi greets Prince Yu¡­"

    The original host didn¡¯t only have a beautiful appearance, but also a very gentle voice. It gave out a rxing feeling, just like a breeze blowing across the prairie. Xue Han, who was inside the private room, felt the tips of his ears tremble a few times.

    ¡°I hear you want to see this prince? What, you¡¯re not afraid of this prince now?"

    Xue Han held the wine ss and stared at Gu Bai, wearing a fake smile.

    Of course, there was a reason Xue Han said this. The original host had met him before, but he was afraid of his rumored flirtatious and cruel reputation, and thus, he ran away like a rabbit as soon as he saw him.

    ¡°Before, it was Rong Yi who didn¡¯t understand the rules. I have offended Your Highness. I beg Your Highness for forgiveness¡­"

    Gu Bai cupped his hand. His face was serene, neither humble nor arrogant, and his entire body showed a proper posture, when in fact, his heart had already excitedly started a small dance.

    Although he had just snorted at the fact that his man was so flirtatious this time, only heaven knew how much he wanted to rush up right now, hold his man¡¯s head, and give him a deep kiss!

    But no matter how excited he was, he still knew how to behave. Now that they were in a new world, his man had no memory, and they needed to get to know each other again.

    This time, Prince Yu of the First Rank was a flirtatious and unruly person. With this kind of character, beauties who sent themselves to his door would not be cherished at all. If he wanted to win over his man, he might have to work hard this time.

    ¡°¡­"

    From his side, Xue Han silently listened to Gu Bai¡¯s words, watching him while wearing a smile that was not a smile. Briefly looking at Gu Bai face-to-face, he soon found the difference between today¡¯s Gu Bai and the original host he had seen in the past.

    The young man in front of him was still as gorgeous as before, but the strange thing was that he felt that the youth from today and yesterday were like two different people. But what¡¯s the difference, ne¡­ Eyes¡­ Yes, his eyes¡­ Today, the young man¡¯s eyes seemed to be more beautiful!

    ¡°Your Highness, Rong Yi is here today because he wants to propose a deal with Your Highness¡­"

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t know what was going on in his heart. Seeing that Xue Han had been silent, he had no choice but to take the initiative to pick up the conversation and continue.

    ¡°Oh? What kind of deal do you want to propose to this prince? In this world, there are only a few things that this prince wants but can¡¯t get¡­"

    Xue Han put down the jug. His eyebrows were slightly raised and he was very interested. Either this man didn¡¯t know Prince Yu¡¯s temper or was just too courageous; he surprisingly dared to propose a deal to him.

    Gu Bai looked calm andposed, but in fact, his eyes had been secretly looking at his man. At the moment Xue Han raised his eyebrows, Gu Bai¡¯s heart leapt violently like a volcanic eruption.

    Under his pure face, Gu Bai¡¯s soul stirred up excitedly: Ah, ah, ah, so sexy, so sexy! My man raising his eyebrows looks so sexy and powerful! I really want to throw myself at him right now. Ah, what do I do?!

    In actuality, of course he couldn¡¯t do this. If he did, he might be immediately kicked out by Xue Han. This love-struck look absolutely had to be hidden from him!

    Gu Bai pretended to put his fist against his mouth and coughed for a while.

    ¡°In this world, there¡¯s perhaps one thing that Your Highness can¡¯t get and is unable to control, and that is Your Highness¡¯s own life¡­"

    As his words fell, the silence filled the private room, and several guards looked over, staring at Gu Bai as if they were looking at a dead man.

    Even all the princes had to be respectful to His Highness. This man was merely the Crown Prince¡¯s male pet, yet he dared to talk to His Highness in such a way. He was truly ungrateful with his life and wanted to die!

    The guards clenched the hilts of their sabres. Their eyes were cold as they waited for their master¡¯s order to chop the beauty in front of him to pieces.

    But Xue Han didn¡¯t n to chop Gu Bai into pieces. He fixed his eyes on Gu Bai, before fixing them on his red lips, and then said with interest.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?"

    ¡°Your Highness is already Prince Yu of the First Rank. You have Qi¡¯s military power in your hands and can be said to be a man above ten thousand people. Naturally, there are only a few things in the world that Your Highness can¡¯t get, but¡­ Rong Yi heard that Your Highness was poisoned when he was a child, and even the world¡¯s most famous doctors had their hands bound and were unable to do anything. The imperial physician even asserted that Your Highness wouldn¡¯t live longer than 30 years. If Rong Yi remembers correctly, Your Highness is already 28 this year¡­"

    In other words, Xue Han had at most two more years to live, and in the original plot, the feared Prince Yu of the First Rank did die of illness two yearster. This was the reason why no one was afraid of him even though he held the most power.

    ¡°How dare you!"

    As soon as Gu Bai finished speaking, the guards next to him shouted and coldly reprimanded him. The whole Qi Dynasty knew that Xue Han¡¯s poison was a taboo subject. Gu Bai touching this matter clearly meant to be a provocation.

    But Xue Han waved his hand and signaled the guards to retire.

    Then, like a panther on the hunt, he stared at Gu Bai with dark eyes before walking expressionlessly towards him. He reached out to touch the young man¡¯s slender neck. His actions were dangerous and ambiguous as he said, ¡°Go on."

    His sensitive neck was suddenly stroked by his man, so Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative to rub against it for a while. At the same time, he felt so happy and proud of himself. Xue Han flirted with him at their first meeting. Apparently, this time, his man already had some feelings for him. En, he was worthy to be called his Lao Gong!

    His heart was practically vibrating with passion, yet Gu Bai¡¯s face grew colder and colder.

    ¡°It seems that ording to the imperial physician, Your Highness will only be able to live for two more years at most. But Rong Yi has a way to cure your poison. I wonder if Your Highness can promise Rong Yi one thing at that time?"

    With his words, Xue Han¡¯s hand, which was caressing his neck, moved to squeeze his chin, and his malicious eyes looked straight at Gu Bai, as he smiled with hidden meaning.

    ¡°The world¡¯s famous doctors can¡¯t cure this poison, yet you say you can? If you can¡¯t cure it, how should this prince deal with you?"

    ¡°If Rong Yi can¡¯t cure this poison, Rong Yi will apologize using his death!"

    Gu Bai was very confident and was only ying a joke. After doing so many missions, what he did best was precisely ying with poisons. Xue Han¡¯s poison was incurable to others, but it was not a big problem for Gu Bai. Not to mention that this time, the original host was the prince of Miaojiang.

    Xue Han pinched his chin, and his dark eyes shed with light. It seemed as if he could kill Gu Bai at any time. But the glimpse of Gu Bai¡¯s confident face and bright eyes made his heart tremble slightly.

    A long timeter, he let go of Gu Bai¡¯s jaw, and his lips rose in a cold arc. The chill from his eyes disappeared, and he put his hand in his sleeve and clenched his fist. He didn¡¯t know why his hand, which had touched Gu Bai¡¯s skin, was somehow burning.

    ¡°Alright, this prince will give you a chance. Why don¡¯t you tell me what you want from this prince?"

    He stroked the ring on his left thumb and spoke lightly.

    But the people who knew him realized that this action meant that he was in a very good mood. The young man¡¯s self-confident appearance was very dazzling; it made people¡¯s hearts warm up.

    As the one who knew him very well, Gu Bai didn¡¯t need to know the meaning behind this action. Just by hearing his man¡¯s voice, which was full of suppressed and hidden emotions, Gu Bai could tell his current mood.

    He proudly raised the corners of his lips and snorted again in his heart. His man dared to be so daring and unrestrained before he came; there were many beautiful men in his rear court. This matter needed to be fixed!

    Gu Bai took a look at the surrounding environment before cupping his hands.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m wondering whether Your Highness has some time to talk¡­"

    ¡°Good."

    With these words, Xue Han raised his eyebrows, as his eyes stared at him intently. When his eyes fell below Gu Bai¡¯s head, he saw his fair neck. His eyes instantly turned dark, and he licked his lips.

 Chapter 79

    <i>Tranted by Elestrea</i>

    <i>Edited by Evan</i>

    The guards were dismissed. Inside the private room, only he and Gu Bai were left. Xue Han didn¡¯t ask Gu Bai how to detoxify his own body but handed him a cup of wine first.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Gu Bai took it without thinking. After thanking him, he drank without suspicion nor precaution.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid that Xue Han would drug him. Although Prince Yu had a reputation for being unruly, he wasn¡¯t someone who liked to do dirty tricks. On the contrary, Gu Bai really hoped the man would do some dirty tricks right now.

    Xue Han was a master at enjoying himself. Even when he was in the tea garden outside the pce at the moment, he also brought imperial wine with him. Also, the wine, which had been warmed by boiling water, tasted very delicious.

    Gu Bai squinted slightly after drinking. His man liked to drink, especially strong wines. After getting along with his man in so many worlds, Gu Bai also got into the habit of drinking some good wine. This wine wasn¡¯t bad and was a fine product.

    ncing at Xue Han, who had been staring at Gu Bai, he stuck out his tongue and licked his lips before putting down the wine cup.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s true that in this world, almost no one can cure Your Highness¡¯s poison, but Rong Yi has a way to cure Your Highness. As long as Your Highness does Rong Yi a favor¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the favor?¡±

    Xue Han seemed to be listening, but in fact, he wasn¡¯t really paying attention; he fixed his eyes on Gu Bai¡¯s lips after seeing him lick them.

    Gu Bai¡¯s pink tongue licking his lips was a very attractive sight. Xue Han¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t help but move, and he felt a surge of emotion. A certain part somewhere below, which had been calm a moment ago, suddenly reacted¡­

    But this man, whether he was happy or angry, wouldn¡¯t show it on his face. If one didn¡¯t take a closer look, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything. Coupled with the table in the middle acting as a shield, this meant that Gu Bai didn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    He was really excited to see his man for the first time in this world today, but he didn¡¯t forget his mission. However, he had to say that his man had such a good identity in every world that he would really feel sorry for himself if he didn¡¯t hug his thighs, ah.

    Gu Bai looked at Xue Han and continued to hook up with him.

    ¡°Your Highness, what Rong Yi will say next may be a little offensive and bold, but it¡¯s all true. Rong Yi thinks that out of everyone else, Your Highness knows his own body the most. There is no doubt that the struggle for the throne of Great Qi is about to begin. His Majesty the Emperor has at least twenty princes, and seven or eight of them are capable. Rong Yi is wondering whether Your Highness has a candidate for a new emperor in his mind¡­¡±

    ¡°What if there is? What if there isn¡¯t? Why do you think this prince can¡¯t take the throne, ne¡­?¡±

    Xue Han¡¯s deep eyes showed no emotion.

    However, Gu Bai instinctively sensed the dangerous atmosphere. Xue Han, this man was more profound and terrifying than what the rumors had said, but Gu Bai wasn¡¯t afraid at all. His man was truly ¡°cold on the outside but very passionate inside¡±. The scarier his outward appearance was, the more likely he would go along with Gu Bai in the end.

    The love from his man in many worlds made Gu Bai have this kind of self-confidence. He smiled secretly in his heart and continued unhurriedly.

    ¡°Your Highness is of course qualified to ascend the throne, but Rong Yi believes that the throne isn¡¯t a good thing for Your Highness. First of all, even if Rong Yi can detoxify Your Highness, because Your Highness has been poisoned for too long, it will take at least five or six years for Your Highness¡¯s body to recover. Rong Yi is afraid that Your Highness¡¯s body will be an obstacle if he wants to ascend the throne¡­¡±

    ¡°Moreover, if Your Highness wants to ascend the throne, the current princes will of course be unwilling, and I¡¯m afraid there will be a bloody mess. Of course, Your Highness doesn¡¯t need to be afraid because he holds the military power, but the title of emperor won by such forceful means will certainly be disgraced by the future generations¡­¡±

    ¡°The discussions ofter generations will alle from history books. If this princemands the court scribers, they will change the historical records!¡±

    As soon as Gu Bai¡¯s words fell, Xue Han¡¯s eyes shed, looking arrogant and domineering.

    Seeing the look on his face, Gu Bai reached out and picked up the wine pot on the table and poured him a ss of wine before continuing to smile.

    ¡°What Your Highness says is reasonable, but Rong Yi has a way for Your Highness to satisfy both sides¡­¡±

    ¡°Say it!¡±

    Xue Han picked up the wine on the table and took a sip.

    ¡°Requesting Your Highness to help the Third Prince ascend the throne!¡±

    Gu Bai spoke slowly.

    ¡°As long as Your Highness is willing to help the Third Prince, Rong Yi will certainly do his best to cure this poison. Your Highness also holds the military power. Even if you can¡¯t ascend the throne, Your Highness can still be the regent and hold authority all over the world. In this way, because Your Highness gives up the throne, you¡¯ll also gain a virtuous reputation. Moreover, among all the princes, the Third Prince has the kindest temperament, and he¡¯s also the most respectful one towards Your Highness. After ascending the throne, he will respect Your Highness as an imperial uncle and senior, and since Your Highness was originally the crown prince, it¡¯s even more justifiable¡­¡±

    When he said this, Xue Han suddenly burst intoughter, and his eyes flickered dangerously at Gu Bai.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking for a long time, and it turns out that you¡¯re doing this for that third kid¡­¡±

    ¡°What does Your Highness think of this?¡±

    Although Gu Bai was very confident, this time around, Xue Han¡¯s morals and character obviously weren¡¯t the same as before. He looked quite willing to attack ghosts and animals, and this gloomy look made Gu Bai¡¯s scalp numb slightly.

    However, as a worker who had been through many missions, Gu Bai didn¡¯t really have any bottom line, and he had always been taking all kinds of risks. Gu Bai¡¯s mental fortitude was also very strong.

    There was no sign of panic and fear on his face, but in order to hide his diffidence, he drank the wine on the table.

    But his current mission¡¯s body didn¡¯t drink often, so his alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t good. The wine on the table was delicious, but it was very strong, and so after two cups, Gu Bai cheeks appeared slightly red and he looked tipsy.

    Such a sight made Xue Han¡¯s pupils shrink, and his fingers unconsciously stroked the wine cup. The action didn¡¯t look like touching the surface of the cup, and it was as if he was enjoying the feeling of smooth skin.

    ¡°This prince doesn¡¯t think so!¡± Xue Han suddenlyughed and said with a clear voice, ¡°Concerning your method, this prince thinks that no matter how you¡¯re doing it, this prince will suffer a lot¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s life is more important¡­¡±

    Gu Bai smiled, as he wasn¡¯t afraid of death. With Xue Han, this kind of person, he couldn¡¯t lose momentum. Not to mention that the negotiator was his own Old Gong, so he truly wasn¡¯t afraid of death.

    Xue Han paused beforeughing again. He looked deeply at Gu Bai. ¡°You¡¯re the most daring man this prince has ever seen. There¡¯s really no one in Great Qi who dares to threaten this prince¡­¡±

    ¡°Then Rong Yi feels very honored to be the first.¡±

    Gu Bai proceeded to lift up his own chin, his eyes burning and smiling.

    Obviously his face looked pure, but Xue Han always felt that there was a faint feeling of challenge in those eyes, threatening him. His smile seemed to say: Come. Come. Come try to kill me and I¡¯ll beat you up.

    Against reason, his indescribable heart started to beat wildly after seeing those burning eyes and that courageous look. He stared at Gu Bai for a while before narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Good, you have the courage. This prince helping the Third Prince isn¡¯t impossible. Apart from the fact that you must cure this prince¡¯s poison before this prince will let the Third Prince ascend, this prince has one more condition¡­¡±

    ¡°What condition? Begging Your Highness to say¡­.¡±

    Seeing that he was about to achieve his goal, Gu Bai was in a good mood. Since his man had also been giving out hot gazes, he felt even better.

    Xue Han wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak. He stood up and walked towards Gu Bai, then bent down and reached out to his ear. His warm breath hit Gu Bai¡¯s ear as he whispered into it.

    ¡°Fellows in their glory in bygone days, such were Anling and Longyang. As fresh as the blossoms of peach and plum, shimmering, they gave off a glow¡­ If Young Master Rong Yi is willing to be this prince¡¯s Longyang-jun, this prince will help the Third Prince sit on the throne.¡±

    As he spoke, Xue Han provoked Gu Bai by taking a strand of his ink-ck hair and putting it up on his nose. The faint and fragrant scent made him feel very good.

    What was the rtionship between King Anling and Longyang-jun? They were a well-known gay couple for thousands of years!

    Xue Han¡¯s words were so clear that Gu Bai wouldn¡¯t be able to get the wrong meaning behind his words. They were interpreted precisely as: ¡°Beauty, Laozi wants to top you!¡±

    As he realized that, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Sure enough, his man was really his man. Old habits died hard. Only five minutes had passed, yet his reserved and frightening appearance already switched to its original state, teasing him.

    But after smiling, Gu Bai immediately pulled back his hair, then got up and moved three meters away, leaving the man who had been breathing in his scent.

    ¡°Your Highness, Rong Yi is His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s man¡­¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Xue Han didn¡¯t care. The world knew that Prince Yu of the First Rank was so flirtatious and unruly that even the emperor¡¯s male pets dared to brazenly ask him for ¡°it¡±. Gu Bai was merely a beauty who had no power and was discarded by the crown prince. If Xue Han wanted him, who dared to say no!?

    With a smile on his lips, Xue Han suddenly stepped forward to hold Gu Bai. From behind, he put his arms around Gu Bai¡¯s waist. His hands were on Gu Bai¡¯s belt, his head was resting on Gu Bai¡¯s shoulder, and he exchanged an ambiguous look with him.

    ¡°What do you think of this prince¡¯s proposal?¡±

    It¡¯s amazing! Gu Bai nodded vigorously in his heart, but his hands quickly grabbed his man¡¯s sinister ws which stayed on his belt, as Gu Bai tried to break away.

    Not to mention that he currently couldn¡¯t get in touch with his man because of his mission n, there was also a rumor saying that ¡°Prince Yu of the First Rank was flirtatious and the beautiful men in his rear court were innumerable¡±. In this way, he absolutely couldn¡¯t be like before, taking the initiative to deliver himself to his man¡¯s door.

    Gu Bai struggled hard, but because his body hadn¡¯t been cultivated, even though he struggled for a long time, he wasn¡¯t able to break away from Xue Han¡¯s grasp, from this general who held the military power. On the contrary, because of the rubbing, it aroused the interest of the man behind him even more.

    Feeling something moving against his own butt, Gu Bai almost couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to turn around to hold the other¡¯s head and nibble his mouth.

    The most direct embodiment of passionate love was indeed to possess each other, but it was a pity that now wasn¡¯t the right time.

    ¡°Your Highness, asking you to please conduct yourself, or else don¡¯t me Rong Yi for offending Your Highness¡­¡±

    After taking a deep breath, Gu Bai¡¯s throat was hoarse.

    ¡°Oh, offend? How are you nning to offend this prince?¡±

    Xue Han was in a very good mood and smiled without much care. His mouth opened dubiously, biting Gu Bai¡¯s white and tender neck. Feeling that Gu Bai trembled for a moment, he became satisfied.

    The person in front of him wasn¡¯t as fragrant as his other male pets. His faint scent was veryfortable, and his body was also very soft. This person was really worthy of being fondled by others, and the most important thing was that this person actually made his lower half react¡­

    Thinking so, Xue Han couldn¡¯t resist the impulse to pinch Gu Bai¡¯s ass on a whim. But soon enough, he felt pain from his hand. He looked down and saw a sharp dagger stained with his own blood.

    ¡°Your Highness, since Rong Yi dares toe today and see you alone, Rong Yi is naturally prepared. It¡¯ll take two years until the poison in your body kills you, but with Rong Yi¡¯s poison, it¡¯ll take less than a quarter-hour to be absorbed by your blood¡­ If Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe it, Your Highness may give it a try.¡±

    The handsome young man raised the dagger in his hand, then stretched out his tongue and licked the blood on the dagger. It was an obviously cold action, but his smile was extremely strange, and he looked like a seductive incubusing from hell.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    The imperial guard next to him eximed in surprise. His right hand pulled out a sabre, showing his killing intent. But Xue Han raised his hand to signal everyone not to move, narrowing his eyes and staring at Gu Bai while showing a bloodthirsty smile.

    ¡°Doing it this way, aren¡¯t you afraid this prince will kill you instead, ma?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but Rong Yi believes that the life of a male pet named Rong Yi is certainly not as valuable as that of Your Highness¡¯s.¡±

    Gu Bai grinned, and his smile was as bright as the scorching sun. It was so dazzling it made people feel dizzy.

    Xue Han only felt that his heart was beating faster. There wasn¡¯t any feeling of being threatened, and instead, there was this kind of fierce emotion in his heart, the kind he had never felt before.

    Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the surging feeling in the pit of his stomach. He took the wine pot on the table and drank it. Some of the wine spilled and fell on his sturdy chest, making him look unspeakably unruly and aggressive.

    ¡°Good, you have the courage. This prince takes up your offer. You shall detoxify this prince¡¯s body, and this prince will help the Third Prince sit on the throne!¡±

    It was merely a throne; it wasn¡¯t valuable at all. Even if he had no throne, this Great Qi was still owned by him. He was more interested in this beauty which practically made his blood race.

    ¡°Many thanks to Your Highness. Rong Yi hasmitted an offense just now. In fact, Rong Yi¡¯s dagger is not poisonous at all¡­¡±

    Gu Bai smiled and put away the dagger in his hand. Without any dy, he turned around and left. Enough is enough! I need to stop while I still can. There¡¯ll be no need to worry about not having enough time to flirt with my man after this!

    Xue Han was shocked by hisst words and then burst outughing.

    After Gu Bai had left for a while, one of his advisors, a schr in ck clothes, came forward.

    ¡°Your Highness, there is such a person on the crown prince¡¯s side, so it seems that the crown prince shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Not to mention, Your Highness¡¯s poison has already been¡­ Shall we¡­¡±

    At the same time, the schr made a horizontal motion in front of his neck.

    ¡°No matter. He may not be able to cure this prince¡¯s poison, but he can cure this prince¡¯s illness¡­¡±

    Xue Han raised his hand and shook his head, and there was a sinister smile on his handsome face.

    ¡°Congrattions to Your Highness!¡±

    After hearing this, the schr had doubts on his face. But then he saw the prince¡¯s lower half rising high, and he was suddenly surprised.

 Chapter 80

    Gu Bai was leaving the private room of the tea house when he bumped into Xue Yunfeng, whom Yanu had summoned over. The other party seemed anxious. However, once Xue Yunfeng caught sight of Gu Bai¡¯s sorry appearance, his own expression froze in a sh.

    Due to his keen power of observation, Gu Bai could clearly see Xue Yunfeng¡¯s expression change. He lowered his head and checked his own appearance. Suddenly, realization struck him.

    This body was not good with alcohol. Just now, he had drunk two cups of strong liquor in the private room, and his face flushed scarlet. A moment ago, because he had sat close to Xue Han, his clothes became exceptionally disheveled. Even his belt had grown loose.

    Moreover, since Gu Bai¡¯s legs had grown soft from drinking, Xue Yunfeng¡¯s thoughts obviously traveled in a crooked direction...

    Xue Yunfeng was certain this was the case. After he had seen Gu Bai¡¯s appearance, he could not help but grow furious in a sh, certain that Gu Bai was trying to seduce Xue Han.

    When it¡¯s all said and done, Xue Yunfeng had memories of a previous life where Gu Bai had ruthlessly thrown himself into the bosom of the victor, enjoying glory. After his rebirth, on the surface, the court¡¯s circumstances were very unfavorable for him.

    Because of the crown prince¡¯s behavior of liking beauties more than he cared about the nation, the emperor already desired to depose him. On the surface, the court did not support the crown prince¡¯s authority. If there were a few princes fighting for this position, he definitely would lose. It was normal that his cold and ruthless male pet had abandoned him, and started to seek a new protector.

    Xue Yunfeng inwardly sneered. A cheap person would be a cheap person. As expected, it¡¯s hard for them to change their cold and ruthless natural instincts!

    Although he was sneering in his heart, before he solidified his position, he would notpletely expose his disgust. As a result, his cold expression disappeared in an instant, a face of worry returning.

    "Rong Yi, how are you? Nothing¡¯s wrong, right? Just now, Yanu said that Imperial Uncle summoned you over..."

    Yanu still had some brains. He did not dare to say that Gu Bai himself insisted on having him here. Instead, he had only informed Xue Yunfeng that Prince Yu of the First Rank had "summoned him forcibly."

    Facing the also worried Yanu, Gu Bai shook his head. Then he shifted his gaze to Xue Yunfeng. In a soft voice, he said, "Your Highness, I¡¯m fine. His Highness hasn¡¯t done anything to me. Don¡¯t worry..."

    Don¡¯t worry? How could he not worry?!

    Xue Yu nced at the red marks in in sight on Gu Bai¡¯s neck and sneered once more. But he only nodded. In an utmost cherishing manner, he hugged his shoulder. And they left together.

    Gu Bai had several worlds¡¯ worth of experience. So how could he not tell that that person loathed him? He smiled yet did not exin. He wanted Xue Yunfeng to stew in those thoughts himself. Hate, hate, just keep on hating.This master will give you something to regret in the future...

    Once they had returned to the imperial pce, after Xue Yunfeng attentively shared a meal with Gu Bai, he made an excuse and left.

    After his rebirth, because of Xue Yunfeng¡¯s intense resentment and fury, whenever he touched the previous owner of Gu Bai¡¯s body, he would feel like throwing up. As such, everytime he sat in the original host¡¯s residence, he felt the urge to leave after a few moments.

    Once he had left, Yanu brought a teapot over. Filled with worry, he cried.

    "Wu, wu, Master. Your honored self can fool others but cannot fool Yanu. Previously, Prince Yu definitely was bullying you. Wu, wu. Earlier, Yanu heard that Prince Yu was amorous, uninhibited, and terrifying. Master, why are you associating yourself with him so closely? Now we have suffered losses. Wu, wu... Yanu should not have listened to your honored self¡¯s words and allowed you to go..."

    The more he spoke, the more intense his sobbing became. The original host had treated him well. Naturally, he was loyal. Now his master was probably, no, was definitely being bullied. Of course he was concerned.

    After hearing Yanu¡¯s words, Gu Bai finally reacted. He rubbed at the marks on his neck and gloomily said one word. Following that, he instructed people to prepare his bath. Then he patted Yanu, who was sobbing loudly, and consoled him a little.

    In the end, the more he consoled the little eunuch, the more he cried.

    "Wu, wu, wu... Master, don¡¯t lie to Yanu anymore. That Prince Yu of the First Rank looks like a two-faced person. He definitely bullies your honored self. No. We must tell His Highness about this, and have His Highness act for you. Even if he is a prince, he should not bully Master..."

    Then he made to find Xue Yunfeng. However, Gu Bai hurried to grab him.

    That little eunuch was very devoted, but his intelligence was a bitcking. It truly was a miracle that such a simple eunuch existed in the imperial pce.

    Let¡¯s not talk about how nothing had happened now. Even if something had urred, and Xue Yunfeng learned of it, he would not act for the original host. The other party absolutely wanted him dead!

    "Yanu, I¡¯m truly fine..." Gu Bai truly was afraid that he would go look for Xue Yunfeng. As such, he exined things to him once more.

    "Master, you lied to me. Wuwu..."

    The little eunuch continued to sob loudly.

    Gu Bai was amused. It seemed as if he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin things clearly. So he might as well not try. This loyal little eunuch was simple to the point of adorable...

    Elsewhere, once Xue Yunfeng had returned to his inner chamber, he could not suppress his fury any longer. And he hurled many things to the ground, smashing them to pieces.

    Although after his rebirth, he only had hate remaining for Rong Yi, whenever he saw the other party easily forget him and be intimate with another man, the fire in his heart roared.

    He was so furious about his previous self prior to rebirth for being blind. This person was so obvious, yet he still had not been able to see his real face. In the other party¡¯s eyes, his love was nothing!

    As long as he recalled how Rong Yiughed in another man¡¯s arms after his previous life¡¯s death, he would fall into a towering rage, his grudge so deep that his chest boiled.

    It didn¡¯t matter if it were thest life or the current. This person could coldly and ruthlessly abandon him.

    Once he had vented out his frustration, Xue Yunfeng adjusted his clothes and said, "Send the arrival notice to Prince Yu¡¯s estate. I will visit Imperial Uncle tomorrow..." The anger had vanished from his face, a heartless visage recing it.

    Rong Yi, since you are heartless, then don¡¯t me this prince for being the same!

    The next day, Xue Yunfeng left his estate early in the morning. Gu Bai also did not inquire about his whereabouts, staying in his chamber to begin cultivating.

    He had entered this mission at a bad time, with not enough time to prepare. It was necessary to have a way to protect himself before Xue Yunfeng did something dire. Moreover, he also had to help Xue Han by prescribing him medicine and detoxifying his body. Not to mention, use his cultivation to refine the medicine.

    This mission wasn¡¯t too difficult. However, one couldn¡¯t look down on it. Gu Bai stopped delving in his contempt toward Xue Yunfeng, and started to refine the medicine.

    Yanu did not know what he was thinking. Noticing his poorplexion, he only thought that his master was depressed after Xue Han had bullied him. That his body wasn¡¯t well. Every now and then, his eyes would redden, and he wouldment about why his master had such a tragic life, wuwu...

    The estate of Prince Yu of the First Rank.

    At present, the court seemed at peace. Yet, chaos brewed beneath the surface. As Prince Yu of the First rank, who held the military power of the Qi army, Xue Han would definitely be thergest supporter of the next emperor before he died.

    As a result, the amount of people seeking to meet Xue Han had proved countless, though he did not meet with anyone. But today was an exception. Originally, Xue Yunfeng had just been testing the waters when he sent his arrival notice. Never had he expected that that night, Xue Han would send a message telling him to arrive at his estate early in the morning.

    After he set down the gift, Xue Yunfeng waited almost two hours in the hall. Then Xue Han made his entry in a leisurely manner.

    His hair had yet to be arranged and slipped into a crown. His clothes had yet to be tidied up. The outer robe draping on his shoulder revealed his inner garment, conduct extremely uninhibited and disrespectful.

    "Yunfeng greets Imperial Uncle..."

    Although he had waited almost two hours, and the other party had met him with such an appearance, Xue Yunfeng did not dare to be one bit disrespectful.

    Because this little Imperial Uncle of his had that kind of power, even though everyone knew he would be gone before long. Yet at present, in Great Qi, his words were at the very leastparable to an imperial decree.

    Xue Han yawned and said straightforwardly, "No need for nonsense and civilities. Speak. Why have youe to visit this prince today?"

    Xue Yunfeng understood the temperament of this little Imperial Uncle. He nced at the guards at the side. Noticed that Xue Han did not have the intention to dismiss them. After hesitating for a moment, he cupped his hands and said, "Imperial Uncle, today Yunfeng hase to request for Imperial Uncle¡¯s support..."

    "You want to ascend the throne?" Xue Han frowned, his stare sharp like a de.

    Xue Yunfeng nodded, not at all denying it.

    "Imperial Uncle, although Yunfeng already has the seat of the crown prince, your honored self should know that Imperial Father has many sons. There will inevitably be some that are discontent. For this reason, may Imperial Uncle support Yunfeng..."

    "There are many who request help from this prince. Why should this prince help you?"

    Xue Han tapped a finger on the table top. His manner proved domineering.

    Xue Yunfeng had long since been aware of Xue Han¡¯s attitude. So he wasn¡¯t angry. He took in a deep breath, approaching one step and respectfully saying, "Imperial Uncle, may you support Yunfeng. I know that Imperial Uncle¡¯s health is not good. Fortunately, I have someone who can help. He would definitely cure Imperial Uncle¡¯s illness. If Imperial Uncle is willing to support Yunfeng, Yunfeng is willing to listen to any of your orders in the future..."

    Even if he had to listen to all of Xue Han¡¯s orders and act like a puppet emperor, it¡¯s better than losing the race for the throne. Moreover, as long as he became the emperor, he would have the chance to regain his authority in the future.

    Besides, Xue Han was poisoned with a toxin that could not be cured by any means. At most, he could extend his life by a few years. Xue Han¡¯s life was short. There was no reason to doubt that he could regain his power.

    Since Xue Han had not given him a response in so long, Xue Yunfeng continued to say, "Imperial Uncle probably doesn¡¯t know, but the person who can cure Imperial Uncle¡¯s illness is Rong Yi. If Imperial Uncle is willing, I will send him to your estate tomorrow to check your pulse..."

    What was left unspoken went without saying.

    "Oh?" Xue Fan¡¯s domineering expression changed in an instant. He looked up at Xue Yunfeng, his gaze probing.

    "Isn¡¯t Rong Yi your most favored beauty? Last time, when this prince asked to have him, you wouldn¡¯t agree no matter what. So why are you able to bear with this now...?"

    Back then, he had yet to be reborn and stillcked brains. Xue Yunfeng hid his hate in his heart. Then he straightened his back. Lightly smiled.

    "If one wants to seed in something grand, one cannot mind trivial things. Rong Yi is a prince of Beizhao Country. Word has it that, from young, the members of their imperial n nurtured Gu in their bodies. Their blood and other body fluids have magical properties. It may be assumed that these can heal Imperial Uncle. What does Imperial Uncle think?"

    He was merely a male pet who seemed cold and ruthless on the surface. Right now, what was the harm in giving him away?

    As long as Xue Han was willing to help him ascend the throne, this transaction was well worth it. Even if this time¡¯s Imperial Uncle lived a bit longer than the one in his previous life, once Xue Yunfeng regained his authority, he could remove this arrogant Imperial Uncle!

    When it¡¯s all said and done, Xue Yunfeng was too inexperienced. Despite the fact that he hid his emotions, Xue Han noticed his ruthlessness.

    But Xue Han cared more about how, through Xue Yunfeng¡¯s own volition, he would unexpectedly part with Rong Yi in an exchange. After all, it was obvious to everyone how much Xue Yunfeng doted on Rong Yi. If he were merely putting on a show, in the past he would not have tossed out all the imperial concubines in the East Pce, angering the emperor.

    In fact, yesterday that beautiful male pet had met with him to talk about the session. Now, Xue Yunfeng also came to speak about such matters. Just what were these two ying at?

    Xue Han found it slightly interesting.

    He stared at Xue Yunfeng for a while. He had yet to mention how Gu Bai had talked about the same thing yesterday. After a moment of silence, he smiled.

    "Since this is the case, then send that person over to examine this prince well. This prince indeed wants to live for a few more years..."

    "Many thanks to Imperial Uncle."

    Joy filled his face. This was his Imperial Uncle¡¯s implicit agreement.

    Even if his little Imperial Uncle rejected him, he had other ways of ascending the throne. But directly receiving the backing of this Imperial Uncle with a short life made things much easier.

    Yikes, this Xue Yunfeng is like the human personification of the gunk at the bottom on your shoe...

 Chapter 81

    <i>Edited by sleepchaser and Evan</i>

    On the day Xue Yunfeng came back from his visit to Xue Han, Gu Bai got the news that he was going to treat Xue Han. He was just worried about not having a chance to find his man, so this was perfect, and he promised toe down quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Rong Yi will surely help you cure the Imperial Uncle¡¯s poison......¡±

    Staring at Gu Bai¡¯s face, which was a little joyful, Xue Yunfeng felt a bit stuffy again. After a perfunctory remark, he left in a hurry.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t stay either, yawning and going back to his room to sleep. The next day, he got up in good spirits and picked out and changed into a royal robe. Then as he left, Xue Yunfeng watched him leave.

    ¡°Your Highness, will Prince Yu really help us because of Young Master Rong Yi?¡±

    A counselor approached Xue Yunfeng and whispered that although even heroes fell for beauties, Prince Yu was not a hero, but a wolf and a tiger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he has such an ability...¡±

    Xue Yunfeng didn¡¯t say too much. He tucked away his smile to Gu Bai and now showed a gloomy look.

    Rong Yi didn¡¯t like to dress up. He only wore in clothes on weekdays, but today he was wearing gorgeous clothes. Xun Yunfeng had only seen such a special move after his previous death when Rong Yi was hooking up with the new emperor....

    Although Xue Han lived outside the pce, Prince Yu¡¯s pce wasn¡¯t far from the pce, and Gu Bai arrived there in a carriage very quickly.

    When he arrived, Xue Han was drinking in a very luxurious room.

    He was very casual and bold in his clothing, his outer robe opened. He didn¡¯t wear any inner garments, and his muscles were exposed and bulging. His hair was also scattered around randomly, and he looked very dignified and domineering, with the authority of a monarch.

    In a sh, Gu Bai held his breath, and his heart began to beat again under his cold face.

    He was very familiar with such a majestic monarch. His man was just like this. It seemed that he was just born with this kind of unique and noble imperial spirit.

    ¡°For the sake of Your Highness¡¯ health, could Your Highness please drink less wine in the days toe...¡±

    But Gu Bai was quick to respond, putting down his medicine chest while cajoling him.

    He knew that his man was a good drinker, but this time, his man¡¯s health in this world wasn¡¯t good, so drinking too much wine wouldn¡¯t be good for his health. They couldn¡¯t stay in the starry space for a long time, so he wanted to spend more time together in this world.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s talk about detoxificationter. Come and have a drink with this prince...¡±

    Xue Han smiled unconcernedly, raised his head, and drank another cup in a bold and unrestrained manner, then waved to him. His expression and tone were very happy.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t intend to detoxify his body before Gu Bai drank, Gu Bai was speechless. He went over, took a ss of wine, and smelled it. It was only when he discovered that it was really good wine that he took a sip. This body was really not suitable for drinking, so he didn¡¯t dare to drink more and just tasted it.

    A constitution that couldn¡¯t handle alcohol was very sensitive, and even if it was just a taste, Gu Bai¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn as red as thest time, but it was still slightly red. It made his white jade-like face even more colorful and elegant, his beauty all the more splendid.

    However, Xue Han always paid attention to his eyes. He had discovered from hisst meeting that Rong Yi was not like the Rong Yi he had seen before, not at all.

    These eyes, more than anything, attracted him.

    ¡°Beauty is beauty, and even drinking a ss of wine is so attractive...¡± Xue Han reached for Gu Bai¡¯s chin and joked.

    ¡°It seems that Your Highness has a bad memory and has forgotten everything fromst time...¡±

    Having done so many tasks, it was still Gu Bai¡¯s first time meeting his man with this kind of character. His man had always been cold on the outside and hot on the inside. This time, his unruly character was revealed.

    Also thinking of his man¡¯s current "romantic" reputation, Gu Bai nced at him and remembered that it was said that he would make a move without saying a single word!

    ¡°As the saying goes, to die under the peonies, even being a ghost is romantic..."¡±

    Xue Hanughed in a way that made it seem like he really needed a spanking. His eyes stared at Gu Bai and looked up and down, as if prating his clothes.

    Then without waiting for Gu Bai to speak, he got up, put his hand around Gu Bai¡¯s waist, and pressed him firmly against himself.

    ¡°What is Your Highness doing?!¡±

    Gu Bai red at him, but in fact, he didn¡¯t resist at all. The man¡¯s aura was too familiar. Whenever he breathed it in, he couldn¡¯t resist it and felt soft.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to do you!¡±

    Xue Han opened his mouth and said a sentence of iparable dog blood, iparable horror, iparable directness, and iparable yellow and violent words!

    Noticing that Gu Bai¡¯s face was suddenly this (¡Ñ o ¡Ñ) stunned expression, he was very satisfied, and then when Gu Bai didn¡¯t respond, he kissed him directly.

    When he felt the sweeping sense of plundering from the man¡¯s tongue in his mouth, Gu Bai almost fellpletely limp. Even though he had just felt the man¡¯s addictive kiss in the starry space, he still really liked it at the moment, and he wanted the kiss tost until the heavens and earth copsed.

    But his reason had always been strong. He didn¡¯t forget the current situation or the character of this man. If this man¡¯s inner courtyard had as many beautiful men as the clouds, and he wanted to touch Gu Bai now, then dream on!

    He narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth, wanting to bite that restless tongue. However, Xue Han first realized what he was thinking and immediately withdrew.

    Continuing to imprison Gu Bai¡¯s body in his arms, Xue Han sucked his earlobe and chuckled in an ambiguous manner into his ear.

    ¡°Do you know what this prince most wanted to do thesest two days? The first was to kiss you like just now, and the taste was exactly the same as what this prince had imagined. The second was to press you onto this prince¡¯s bed, cruelly y with you, and squeeze your thin waist until your cold face turns crimson. However, this prince would like to see your beautiful eyes more. Because any bewildered tears that fall because of this prince brings me happiness...¡±

    Even though Gu Bai¡¯s face has always been thick, right now even he couldn¡¯t help turning red.

    Having done so many tasks, Gu Bai only saw that this man in all these worlds was cold on the outside and running hot on the inside. It was his first time seeing this kind of romantic character from him, and he didn¡¯t expect that the sullen man would be this perverted when saying flirtatious words!

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you want to be cured of the poison?!¡±

    Gu Bai clenched his teeth. It took a lot of effort to restrain himself from thinking about the incendiary pictures from the memories Xue Han¡¯s words had invoked before he red at the other man again. This beast, could he stop talking?!

    His body was excellent, no worse than any of his former hosts. His cheeks were like jade, and his face was as pink as a peach and as bright as the sun. People couldn¡¯t help but take a second nce at him.

    At the moment, however, it was also matched with a pair of eyes as clear as the moonlight. Because of his anger, his eyes were flooded with waves of light. When staring at people directly, they were very beautiful and attractive.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the expression. It really makes this prince¡¯s blood go wild and makes me unable to restrain myself. Can¡¯t wait to fuck you, and even my soul is shaking. I want to crazily howl about how I want you so much...¡±

    Xue Han licked his mouth, and his eyes were dark and dangerous.

    ¡°Shameless and obscene...¡±

    Gu Bai¡¯s face was red, and he was shaking. Bastard, bastard, this big bastard. His blood had gone wild, and he couldn¡¯t restrain himself, so he should have just taken action, ah. If his man kept talking, he couldn¡¯t keep this act up! This beast was all talk and no action!

    He stepped on Xue Han¡¯s foot and said angrily, ¡°Please respect yourself, Your Highness! Although you are in a high position, Rong Yi is His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s person. If you dare to touch Rong Yi, His Highness the Crown Prince won¡¯t let it go easily!¡±

    As soon as he said this, Xue Han showed a disdainful sneer on his face. He faced him andughed with an evil expression.

    ¡°Should this prince say you¡¯re naive, or should this prince say you¡¯re stupid... Everyone in the capital knows what kind of reputation this prince has. Your Royal Highness the Crown Prince knew that this prince had taken a liking to you, so he asked you toe and cure this prince¡¯s poison. It¡¯s clear that he sent you to this prince...¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Gu Bai immediately retorted, as if he were angry.

    Xue Han was stunned by his loud retort. Looking at the way he defended another man, he felt ufortable for some reason. He suddenly lost interest and held back his anger.

    He let go of him and took a sip from the wine pot on the table.

    ¡°This prince has never liked to force others. Whether or not this prince is speaking nonsense, you¡¯ll know after carefully thinking through it a few times. Aren¡¯t you here today to cure this prince¡¯s poison? Come and feel this prince¡¯s pulse...¡±

    "....."

    If you don¡¯t like to force others, then that means you permitted others to take the initiative to crawl into your bed? Good, you man, just wait, Laozi will slowly take care of you this time!

    Gu Bai ignored all his other nonsense and locked onto the key points. Suddenly, the anger on his face became more serious. Heughed a bit internally, then grabbed Xue Han¡¯s wrist and started to feel his pulse.

    But soon, he froze, frowned, and looked at Xue Han¡¯s face, as well as his exposed chest muscles. Atst, his expression really wasn¡¯t very good, and he took back his fingers.

    His pulse was steady, hisplexion was good, and his stature was solid; Xue Han wasn¡¯t poisoned at all. Damn it, he¡¯d been yed by this man again!

    ¡°What? Not continuing to take this prince¡¯s pulse?¡±

    Xue Han stared at his not too good expression and asked with a smile. He felt like the skin that Gu Bai had just touched was burning hot, and the blood in his body began to boil again.

    ¡°Since His Highness¡¯s poison has been removed, Rong Yi won¡¯t disturb...¡±

    Not in the mood to deal with this, Gu Bai nced at the man who was still pretending. He got up, wanting to leave. Since this man was okay, he was relieved.

    ¡°Wait a minute...¡±

    Seeing him go, Xue Han instinctively opened his mouth to stop him, and a shadow guard in the room appeared with his words, blocking Gu Bai¡¯s way.

    ¡°What do you mean by this, Your Highness?¡±

    Gu Bai¡¯s face continued to remain cold, but he was a little excited. It couldn¡¯t be that this man was finally taking direct action? It seemed that ying a bit rough and whatever was very moving, ah!

    But just now, the man who had been so flirtatious suddenly turned serious and sat there in a proper way, drinking wine slowly.

    ¡°If Young Master Rong Yi leaves just like this, the previous deal with this prince will be void...¡±

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t speak. He looked straight at him.

    Such a direct look made Xue Han feel thirsty. He continued to talk after drinking two sses of wine. Gu Bai¡¯s eyes were full of hot mes.

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same terms as the previous deal. Although this prince isn¡¯t poisoned, I¡¯m sick. As long as you cure my illness, this prince will support Lao San to ascend the throne...¡±

    ¡°What disease?¡±

    ¡°Impotence.¡±

    Xue Han grinned and spat out the word. Impotence, my ass! Bastard!

    Gu Bai took a deep breath and red at him. Then without the slightest hesitation, he pushed away the guard in front of him and walked away withrge strides.

 Chapter 82

    TLC by ThisBro

    Edited by Evan

    It was only after a good while after leaving Prince Yu¡¯s residence that Gu Bai¡¯s mood calmed down. Although he had always known that his man was a bone-deep pervert, he had always been the cold on the outside and passionate on the inside type. This time, his man had suddenly be a seductive, wild tease, so it really was a little intimidating.

    Not only that, he was also a bastard! A bastard, bastard, big bastard! Spouting so many obscene things for practically half a day, but in the end all he gave was a light kiss, that provoking flirt! What kind of person yed with their lover like this? Hateful! Gu Bai felt both indignant and regretful, and hisplexion was unsightly.

    He thought deeply the entire way before firmly deciding that this time, he had to properly teach his man a lesson. He couldn¡¯t chase after the other again, otherwise, ording to his man¡¯s loose and frivolous character in this world, it¡¯d be difficult to discipline himter on.

    Yanu, who was sitting beside him, saw hisplexion and dared not speak. However, in his mind he had already imagined his family¡¯s master being tossed this way and that way by the frightening, legendary Prince Yu. He couldn¡¯t help but start to silently sob again. Wuwu, his family¡¯s master¡¯s life was so hard... When Gu Bai returned to the eastern pce, Xue Yunfeng had just returned from the imperial court.

    Noticing Gu Bai¡¯s red and kiss-swollen lips, Xue Yunfeng¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment, and his hands tightened into fists. He didn¡¯t know whether he was angry or something else, so in short, his expression wasplicated.

    ¡°Rong Yi, what did Prince Yu do to you...?¡±

    Xue Yunfeng asked concernedly. At this moment the original host was still useful to him, so he wouldn¡¯t turn on him for now. Although he was pretending, his clenched fists added a little more sincerity to his acting. Though from the way Xue Yunfeng looked at him, Gu Bai knew that he was most likely feeling resentful again. He corrected hisplexion and shook his head flusteredly. ¡°N-nothing...¡±

    ¡°Rong Yi, yourplexion doesn¡¯t look too good. Tell me what happened today. If someone bullied you, I will definitely get justice for you!" Xue Yunfeng¡¯s face was full of worry, even though he knew perfectly well what happened, and his pampering appearance was portrayed very well. Gu Bai watched,ughing internally. The original host always said how Xue Yunfeng loved him very much in the original plot, but in fact, the love Xue Yunfeng carried for him probably didn¡¯t amount to much. If he really did love him, how could he possibly have the heart to treat the original host like this right after he was reborn? Even if the original host followed others after he died, at most it could only prove that the original host didn¡¯t love him. He didn¡¯t do anything that wronged him.

    Then ording to Xue Yunfeng¡¯s logic, wouldn¡¯t that mean that when one¡¯s spouse died, their partner had to either spend the rest of their life inplete loneliness or directly follow their partner in death? Only a few people thought that way, so what right did he have to use this as the reason to retaliate against the original host?

    Right now, even though he clearly knew the answer, he still asked. Obviously, he was purposely doing this to seek unhappiness. Gu Bai sneered coldly in his heart. What he hated most was this kind of hypocritical affection. Later on, he¡¯d have this person suffer for it!

    ¡°Your Highness, i-it really is nothing, just... just can Your Highness not send Rong Yi to help Prince Yu treat his illness anymore? Rong Yi, Rong Yi... ¡± Gu Bai continued to shake his head, biting his lips as he avoided meeting the other¡¯s eyes. His body was trembling, as if he was trying to conceal that he was afraid of something.

    Seeing this, Xue Yunfeng understood what had happened. Thinking of Prince Yu¡¯s methods, he guessed that today Gu Bai must have been abused to the point of being scared, making him develop this behavior of shrinking back. He examined Gu Bai, who had a paleplexion and scared expression, his teeth biting into his lips with such force that it broke skin, making him look extremely pitiful. Unconsciously, Xun Yunfeng felt a trace of heartache before immediately crushing it, his heart bing cold.

    ¡°Rong Yi, I know that Prince Yu isn¡¯t easy to deal with, but I can only ask you to bear this grievance. I¡¯m currently in a bad situation and I need your help. I just need you to help me dy imperial uncle¡¯s death. When you go to the pce tomorrow, I¡¯ll send more people to follow you...¡± If it had been before, then naturally he¡¯d be unwilling to, but now since Rong Yi had no ce in his heart, then of course the throne was more important. Gu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else, and his expression was both tolerant and pitiful. Then after bidding goodbye, he left for his residence. Yanu who was standing next to him wanted to speak up again, but having already been ordered by Gu Bai before this, he didn¡¯t dare to interject.

    It was only when they got back to the residence that Yanu couldn¡¯t bottle it up anymore and cried, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you just tell His Highness that Prince Yu bullied you? His Highness would have definitely gotten justice for you...¡± If he really wanted to get justice for him, then he wouldn¡¯t send him again... Gu Bai looked at Yanu who didn¡¯t understand anything. He was about to tell him, but then he closed his mouth. With Yanu¡¯s character, it was better if he remained innocent of these things.

    He waved his hand to dismiss Yanu. Only then did he touch his lips that still had a trace of his man before closing his eyes to sleep. The fact that Xue Han¡¯s poison had long been cured was only known to him and his trusted aide. Therefore, in the following month, every three or five days, Xue Yunfeng would send Gu Bai to Prince Yu¡¯s residence under the pretext of treating his illness.

    Gu Bai also didn¡¯t expose this fact. He cooperated with him obediently. On the surface, he was going to treat Xue Han¡¯s illness, but in reality, he would use every technique he had to tease his man after entering the house. Since his man was proudly perverted, he would subtly tease him. Every time he would wait until his eyes began to darken, before he deliberately disyed the original host¡¯s cold attitude and refused to submit even if he was beaten to death. He did it all with an expression of, ¡°I am the crown prince¡¯s person, so you are not allowed to touch me!¡±, making his man¡¯s jealousy soar.

    Clearly Xue Han wanted to get angry, yet no matter what, he was unable to express it. When his anger reached his throat, he thought he might as well be forceful and be done with it, but when he saw Gu Bai¡¯s moist, red eyes which seemed like he was about to cry, his anger dissipated immediately. He was reluctant to force him, and so all day long he was stuck in a perpetual state of unsatisfied desire... But Gu Bai had a good time ying around. Maybe this was why people who were in love, in the face of their partner¡¯s indulging adoration, felt the need to act unreasonably spoiled. And so this continued for a month. Today after Gu Bai left the pce, the irritable man whose desires had been unsatisfied was finally unable to bear it, so he changed into his night clothes and snuck into the eastern pce to solve his yearning...

    ¡°Yanu, go get things ready. I want to bathe...¡± Gu Bai had long understood his man¡¯s thoughts. Once he got back to the eastern pce, he ordered people to start preparing things before undressing and entering the bath. No matter which world it was, people at the top always enjoyed the best things, especially the crown prince who was fond of enjoying life, and so the eastern pce was all the more arranged very luxuriously.

    Aside from the crown prince¡¯s pce, Gu Bai¡¯s Liu Li Pce was the best pce in the east. It was even equipped with a special hot springs bath, which was very enjoyable in the winter. When Xue Han snuck in, what he saw was a handsome man leaning on the edge of a small pool surrounded by white marble tiles. His gorgeous figure was hidden in the dense white mist from the pool, disying an image full of endless temptation.

    The blood in his body began to boil at once, and he immediately leapt into the water, embracing Gu Bai from behind. ¡°Who?!¡± The familiar aura allowed Gu Bai to notice his man the moment he entered the room. He grabbed a hold of the big hand wrapped around his waist and turned around, and then his face twisted into an expression of startled anger. "Your Highness..." Although he was startled and angry, the way the corners of his eyes curved into an arc was charming. The light blush from the anger on his face and the way his body was twisting and struggling to get free were all extremely tempting.

    The blood in Xue Han¡¯s body instantly boiled over, especially when the person struggling in his arms identally brushed against a certain ce. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan as his lower half reacted. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you keep moving and tempting this prince, be careful that this prince might do you right here...¡± He turned Gu Bai around to face him and tightly hugged him, his voice hoarse.

    As soon as he said this, Gu Bai immediately stopped his wild struggling and instead changed to small movements of rubbing and squirming. Only after teasing the man behind him to react even more strongly did he turn to face him with an enduring expression, biting his lips as he spoke in a trembling voice.

    "Your Highness, you, please let go of Rong Yi. There are thousands of beauties in Your Highness¡¯s back garden, notckingpared to this one Rong Yi. Why must you be so fixated on Rong Yi....¡±

    Xue Han was silent, and his hot gaze was fixed on Gu Bai¡¯s red cheeks and his eyes which were on the verge of tears. He also wanted to know the answer to this question, but it was just that for some unknown reason, he wanted this person in front of him. He often dreamt of a person in his dreams. He didn¡¯t know what the other person looked like. The person¡¯s appearance was constantly changing, and he was unable to get a hold of them.

    Countless times after waking up, he had wanted to draw the other¡¯s face, but after drawing his body, he couldn¡¯t draw his face. And so he collected many beauties who looked simr to the person in his dreams in his back garden, yet none of them could rouse his interest, so he threw them to the side and ignored them.

    But this Rong Yi was not the same. That day when he saw him in the tea garden, he felt as if the person he¡¯d been waiting for had finally arrived after so many years. Those bright and clear eyes with a spirit which couldn¡¯t be hidden could make his blood surge with only one gaze. But the man who could make his blood surge like so was always resisting him because of another man. Thinking of this, Xue Han¡¯s face showed a trace of annoyance, and he reached out to pinch Gu Bai¡¯s chin andughed deviously.

    ¡°Who told you to seduce this prince all day long? This prince has already told you; you are to treat this prince¡¯s illness. My illness still hasn¡¯t been treated, so how could you ask this prince to let you go? Furthermore, this prince doesn¡¯t understand. Be it my appearance or position, how is this prince inferior to that Lao San? Why are you unwilling to follow this prince...?¡± After saying this, he felt a bit jealous and could not help but bow his head to steal a kiss from Gu Bai, strongly plundering his mouth.

    Gu Bai¡¯s chin was pinched by him, and as his body was pulled into his man¡¯s arms, he was unable to respond in time. He could only allow the man to kiss him, his hands against the other¡¯s chest struggling to get away, while letting out a quiet moan. Only after the kiss ended and he was released, was he able to breathe. On the inside, he was aroused, yet he put on a flustered and scared expression. Acting like he was unable to bear it, he pleaded.

    ¡°Your Highness, Rong Yi is begging you. You¡¯re very handsome and have a distinguished identity. There are many beauties in the world. Let Rong Yi go. If you do this again, Rong Yi can only die...¡± As Gu Bai said this, he moved as if he was about to bite his tongue off. This frightened Xue Han so much that he immediately grabbed Gu Bai¡¯s jaw and became angry, gritting his teeth.

    ¡°To think you¡¯re actually willing to die to refuse this prince? And all for Lao San, that guy!?" Xue Han was unable to contain his anger, his expression furious. This person was actually actively seeking death¡ªseeking death for another person.

    ¡°Lao San, that guy, clearly knows that this prince is not someone withpassion, yet he still sent you to me for the sake of the throne. For this kind of thing, what worth does he have that you would court death by refusing this prince for him? What worth does he have to be liked by you?¡±

    ¡°Because His Highness only likes Rong Yi!¡± Gu Bai raised his chin, his expression of panic and fear became firm, and his eyes looked straight at Xue Han.

    ¡°Your Highness, please stop trying to drive a wedge between us. His Highness loves Rong Yi! Back then, he would rather offend His Majesty in order to dismiss the imperial concubines in the eastern pce for Rong Yi¡¯s sake. This kind of love can¡¯t be understood by such a loose and frivolous person as Your Highness, whose back garden has countless beauties...¡±

    In other words, my man, your back garden of three thousand beauties has offended me! ¡°You...¡± Xue Han was instantly furious. ¡°Then you tell me, why did Lao San, while clearly knowing this prince¡¯s feelings towards you, still send you to this prince¡¯s pce everyday?"

    ¡°His Highness only sent Rong Yi to Your Highness¡¯s mansion to cure Your Highness¡¯s poison. But who expected that Your Highness hid it so deeply, unexpectedly concealing it from everyone... Therefore, if Your Highness doesn¡¯t want His Majesty to be suspicious of you, then I ask Your Highness to please conduct yourself properly!¡±

    Gu Bai turned his head away, adding to his story, and continued to court death with threats. His appearance of defending the person he loved effectively caused the violent man to be angry. ¡°You actually dare to threaten this prince... Let this prince tell you, right now in Great Qi, what this prince says is thew. If this prince wants to sit on the throne, there¡¯s no need for Royal Brother to die. I can sit on it immediately!"

    Xue Han was angered to the point that his eyes saw red. After bing angry, he directly pushed Gu Bai against the edge of the bath and then grabbed a hold of both his hands and waist before kissing him again. Compared with the strong, yet also gentle kiss from before, his actions at this moment were very fierce. He was kissing Gu Bai as if he wanted to swallow the person in front of him.

    Gu Bai just loved this kind of ferocity. For some reason, he just liked this possessiveness his man had towards him, as it left an unprecedented sense of security in him. But this body really was too sensitive, and his back had hit the edge of the pool, leaving behind a bruise from which the pain was making him tear up unconsciously.

    Xue Han didn¡¯t know why, and when he discovered that it seemed like Gu Bai was crying, he stopped his actions. He then saw a bruise on Gu Bai¡¯s back. His heart tightened and all the anger in him disappeared.

    ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re so unwilling, then even if this prince were to obtain you, there would be no point. But listen well, this prince won¡¯t give up. Lao San isn¡¯t qualified to have you. As for the throne, if Lao San wants it, then let him take out the skills to do it himself!¡± After saying this, Xue Han released Gu Bai and hatefully left.

    Aye, his man is bing more and more fierce... Only after he left did Gu Baiy on the edge of the bath,menting how he could unrestrainedly provoke the other¡¯s anger like this, while at the same time also feeling full of happiness at his man¡¯s adoration.

 Chapter 83

    Edited by Evan

    After Xue Han returned to his pce, none of his anger had dissipated. Instead, it intensified.

    He had initially regarded the throne as dispensable and had thought it to be very troublesome. Yet after seeing Gu Bai¡¯s appearance of defending Xue Yunfeng today, it truly made him furious.

    After returning to the pce and throwing a big temper tantrum, he thought about it and immediately summoned his advisors and confidants to discuss the matter of the throne. Lao San, that loathsome youngster, what worth did he have to be favoured by a beauty? If he wanted the throne, hmph, he¡¯d still have to see whether this prince was willing!

    "Your Highness, be rest assured. We¡¯ll take action at once..."

    A crowd of advisors and confidants were pleasantly surprised by his order. Everyone wanted this contribution of helping the future emperor ascend the throne, but the prince had never been interested in power before. On top of that, due to his unmentionable illness, everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with regret. Now the prince actually wanted to rise and seize the throne; this was simply great news.

    After everyone responded excitedly, they left one after the other to prepare their operations without dy.

    Once everyone left, the house steward serving the pce entered from outside.

    "Your Highness, the second prince has just sent a beauty over. This ve has already arranged them to enter the courtyard. Your Highness may visit them now..."

    Xue Yunfeng¡¯s action of sending Gu Bai to Prince Yu of the First Rank¡¯s pce wasn¡¯t concealed at all. Besides wanting to gain Xue Han¡¯s support, such an open action was also used to borrow the name of Prince Yu of the First Rank to temporarily suppress those who wished to take action against him.

    Xue Han¡¯s recent behaviour of constantly speaking up for Xue Yunfeng in the imperial court had started to frighten and worry the other princes who wished topete for the throne. They couldn¡¯t help follow suit, searching for beauties and sending them to the first prince¡¯s pce.

    If it was the past Xue Han, even if he wouldn¡¯t touch them, he also wouldn¡¯t p their faces and would ept them, disying a neutral attitude. But now, he suddenly recalled Gu Bai¡¯s words and his anger immediately spiked.

    "Who told you to ept them?! Return them! And those in the rear court, send all of them off, send them off! Spread the news; in the future, if anyone dares give this prince someone, this prince shall dice them into pieces and feed them to dogs!"

    Xue Han felt stifled in his heart. If he had known earlier that using these people to cover up his illness would give him an amorous reputation and cause the beauty to misunderstand his conduct, he would¡¯ve been better off announcing to the world that "Prince Yu of the First Rank was impotent".

    Now it was great. He was less than Lao San, that damned youngster, in his own beauty¡¯s heart!

    "Yes, Your Highness..."

    The pce steward didn¡¯t know what kind of temper tantrum he was throwing, but seeing the ugly look on Xue Han¡¯s face, the steward didn¡¯t dare speak and hurriedly withdrew to handle his work.

    When Gu Bai got up the next day, he heard the news that "Prince Yu of the First Rank abstained from sex". The speed at which this information was spread wasparable to the speed in the modern era.

    There wasn¡¯t anything to be done with this. Prince Yu of the First Rank was the focus of every prince at present, and his reputation as "amorous" was exceptionally resounding. Now, Prince Yu actually wanted to abstain from sex. This was simply more unbelievable than the sun rising from the west!

    After Gui Bai felt sweet and secretly happy for a moment, Xue Yunfeng, who had rarely stepped into his pce since his rebirth, came to look for him after attending court.

    ording to the degree of hatred Xue Yunfeng had toward the original host, he naturally wouldn¡¯t look for him without a reason.

    Due to Gu Bai angering him yesterday, Xue Han stared at him from the beginning of today¡¯s court, his eyes conveying all sorts of dislike and difort. As a result, the unruly prince began to make all sorts of petty criticisms and targeted others.

    Now that the emperor was about to die, the flow of the court was entirely controlled by Xue Han. Despite being reborn, Xue Yunfeng had no choice but to fear Xue Han¡¯s existence.

    Everything had clearly been fine, so why did Xue Han suddenly turn hostile? Xue Yunfeng thought about it for a while and soon figured out that it was due to this key figure, Gu Bai.

    Facing the inscrutable Xue Yunfeng, Gu Bai had long thought of an excuse.

    In front of Yanu¡¯s "my master has finally been enlightened" eyes, he fell towards Xue Yunfeng¡¯s body with a terrified and scared expression, lowering his head and choking with sobs.

    "Your Highness, I... My apologies, it¡¯s all Rong Yi¡¯s fault. Yesterday, Prince Yu, he-he wanted Rong Yi... Rong Yi didn¡¯t obey and impulsively brushed away his intentions. I believe that this has provoked Prince Yu¡¯s anger. Your Highness, forgive me, for Rong Yi has ruined your great n..."

    "You mean imperial uncle hasn¡¯t touched you before?!"

    Xue Yunfeng then captured the main point. It was unbelievable. If imperial uncle had not touched Rong Yi before, then why did he help him?

    "Your Highness, what do you mean..." Gu Bai abruptly said suspiciously.

    Xue Yunfeng had also returned to his senses and saw that his reaction was strange. Shaking his head, he reached out and pressed Gu Bai¡¯s head against his chest to cover his eyes and conceal his own emotions as he consoled Gu Bai.

    "It¡¯s nothing. I was just confused. Imperial uncle knows perfectly well that you¡¯re mine and still wants you. Tomorrow, you don¡¯t have to go to the pce anymore. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you..."

    As Xue Yunfeng puzzled over this in bewilderment, heforted him half-heartedly.

    But Gu Bai didn¡¯t expose him and nodded as if he was ignorantly touched. "En, Rong Yi is only Your Highness¡¯s person in this life. If someone else wants to touch Rong Yi, I would rather kill myself..."

    "What did you say?"

    When the confused Xue Yunfeng heard this sentence, he subconsciously spoke aloud and looked at Gu Bai.

    "Rong Yi is only Your Highness¡¯s person."

    Gu Bai repeated himself again. Looking at Xue Yunfeng¡¯s eyes which contained the feeling of deep friendship, he reached out and grabbed Xue Yunfeng¡¯s hand, cing it on his chest.

    "Rong Yi¡¯s heart is only given to Your Highness. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t abandon Rong Yi, then Rong Yi won¡¯t leave. If Your Highness leaves, Rong Yi will... In short, Rong Yi is only Your Highness¡¯s Rong Yi."

    Speaking until there, Gu Bai hadn¡¯t finished his words. Rather, his eyes were sorrowful, showing that he was evidently unable to ept thetter.

    The sparkling eyes Xue Yunfeng was looking at made him abruptly feel guilty for some reason. For a moment, he didn¡¯t quite dare to look at Gu Bai. Nodding absentmindedly, he didn¡¯t continue this topic and left.

    These sorts of words were something Rong Yi had never said before, even when Xue Yunfeng was intimate with Rong Yi during hisst life. Yet Rong Yi suddenly said these words now, and added with the news that "Rong Yi actually hadn¡¯t been touched by Prince Yu of the First Rank", it momentarily sent his mind into disorder.

    How could that be? How could Rong Yi be such a sincere person? He was clearly a ruthless person...

    Xue Yunfeng left Liuli Pce with a chaotic mind, absentmindedly walking to the west pce courtyard where they entertained guests. He saw Qi Moli currently painting in the courtyard, and Qi Moli¡¯s youthful temperament which resembled a bamboo orchid calmed his heart that had been filled with waves.

    He walked over and unhesitatingly carried Qi Moli sideways. Amidst the pce maid¡¯s cries of rm, he carried him into the room, tore apart the other¡¯s irksome clothes, and bullied his body.

    "Your Highness, you..."

    Qi Moli caught Xue Yunfeng¡¯s hands, stopping him while feeling happy and rmed.

    He had already liked the crown prince for a very long time, but the prince had never looked at him. In his eyes, there was only the peerless Rong Yi, and he had even done many absurd things for the other.

    He originally thought he would never have a chance, but now the crown prince... What was the meaning of this?

    "Your Highness, I¡¯m Moli, not Rong Yi..."

    Qi Moli nervously reminded him.

    "I know, I know you¡¯re Moli, not Rong Yi. Right now, I just want you. The person I like is you. I was only using Rong Yi as a shield, and I¡¯ve never liked him. I was only using him..."

    Xue Yunfeng kissed the neck of the person before him as he softly murmured. He didn¡¯t know if he was exining to the person before him orforting and brainwashing himself.

    When Xue Yunfeng saw the pleasantly surprised expression from Qi Moli under him as he gave up resistance, Xue Yunfeng¡¯s mind heated up as he did not hesitate to take action. The room was then filled with gasps and moans...

    ...

    From that day onwards, Xue Yunfeng didn¡¯t visit Gu Bai anymore. Even if Gu Bai took the initiative to look for him, he also found excuses to avoid him. Besides staying in Qi Moli¡¯s courtyard at night, he was almost always busy with politics during the day.

    Since Xue Han didn¡¯t support him, he could only think of other ways. Besides, Xue Han seemed to have the intention of fighting for the throne. Not only Xue Yunfeng, but all the factions became nervous. Following the emperor¡¯s declining health, the undercurrent of Great Qi¡¯s imperial court began to fluctuate.

    Since Xue Yunfeng deliberately hid himself, Gu Bai¡¯s mood was very clear. After looking for him for two days yet being unable to meet him, he didn¡¯t continue wasting his effort, spending the entire day in Liuli Pce. During the day, if he wasn¡¯t reading, writing, or painting, then he was cultivating.

    At night, he would have to deal with a vinegar jar that snuck in.

    In the beginning, Xue Han would eat his tofu while incessantly ndering Xue Yunfeng in an attempt to brainwash Gu Bai, but seeing that there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of result after a few days, he had no choice but to give up.

    He stopped straightforwardly mentioning Xue Yunfeng and single-mindedly lost himself in the pleasure of eating Gu Bai¡¯s tofu. No matter how much Gu Bai drove him away, he still wouldn¡¯t leave, and provoking his anger would result in a fierce threat.

    "This prince has said that he wouldn¡¯t give up! If you continue chasing this prince away again, this prince will immediately punish you! And as for that brat Lao San, with one word from this prince, don¡¯t even mention the throne, he might not even see tomorrow¡¯s sun!"

    God knew how much Gu Bai wanted to say "Come on!" But his face still revealed some weakness as he bit his lip and put on a pitiful and enduring expression, then obediently allowed the other to take advantage of him.

    Xue Han¡¯s beloved was close at hand and was even held in his embrace. Xue Yan¡¯s heart was beating incredibly fast.

    He had wanted to press this youth down countless times, clutch the other¡¯s waist and implement the words he had said at that time, making the other cry passionately because of him and giving him pleasure beyond belief.

    But in the end, he still broke his limit time and time again, as he restrained himself. He hated, hated making this person the slightest bit sad, hated forcing this person even a little, hated...

    "This prince will definitely obtain your heart!"

    Restraining himself to the end, Xue Han would always say this sentence and then hold the person by his side tightly. In his mind, he sketched out a picture of the youth¡¯s flushed cheeks and teary eyes misted with arousal to console his own heart with unfulfilled desires and ended up sleeping until daybreak before leaving.

    Although he himself wasn¡¯t satisfied, Gu Bai¡¯s heart was filled with happiness, and he slept veryfortably every night.

    Time passed by in a sh, and the struggle for the throne was growing more and more intense.

    Xue Yunfeng wasn¡¯t very dumb in the first ce. In his previous incarnation, he just hadn¡¯t put his mind on the correct path. On top of that, he now had the advantage of foresight with his rebirth, and none of the princes was his opponents.

    The only one hard to deal with was Xue Han, but even if he was a more difficult opponent, Xue Yunfeng still wanted to fight. After being reborn, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be a good-for-nothing like in his past incarnation!

    Not only was he energetically progressing in the imperial court, but he also began to think of ways to gather public support among the people. As the proverb said, obtaining the public¡¯s support meant obtaining the world. It was obvious how important themon people¡¯s support was.

    Even though a reborn person had the advantage of being reborn, that didn¡¯t mean their road was smooth. With him working hard now and his enemies¡¯ deliberate schemes, Xue Yunfeng soon fell into a trap and was carelessly poisoned. He was near death¡¯s door and fell into aa...

 Chapter 84

    <i>Edited by Evans</i>

    <i>Warning: Self-muttion</i>

    Once Xue Yunfeng fell into aa, not only did the imperial court be much more chaotic, the entire imperial pce became a mess as well.

    Even though the emperor was displeased due to his absurd actions for the original host, in the end, Xue Yunfeng was the imperial concubine-born prince he cared for the most. In addition to that, with his recent performance, the emperor had already resolved to pass down the throne to him.

    Even with a threat like Xue Han, everyone still knew that Xue Han did not have long to live, so it did not matter how threatening he was.

    Now Xue Yunfeng had been poisoned and left at death¡¯s door. The emperor was so furious that his body regained its vigour like the final radiance of a dying sun, and his spirit soared. As he ordered people to investigate, he had the imperial physicians treat him at all costs.

    "Your Majesty, the poison in the prince isn¡¯t incurable, but the antidote isn¡¯t easy to make, and the prince doesn¡¯t have much time left. Making the antidote in such a short time is really as difficult as climbing to heaven..."

    The imperial physician had a face filled with anxiety and terror.

    "Treat him! Do your best to treat him for Us! Go! We remember that someone from the southern ind entered the pce with a panacea that¡¯s said to be able to prolong one¡¯s life. What are you still dawdling for? Hurry up and bring it over to the prince!"

    Agitated, the emperor became furious, and the imperial physicians withdrew in terror.

    The moment Xue Yunfeng copsed, the entire eastern pce became bustling with activity. Because the emperor had to deal with governmental affairs, he couldn¡¯t stay for long, and the imperial consort was sickly and couldn¡¯t stay as well.

    The other imperial concubines had long been dismissed, and because the emperor disliked him, Gu Bai couldn¡¯t enter the front hall. Thus, only Qi Moli remained at the prince¡¯s bedside to watch over theatose Xue Yunfeng.

    Unable to visit Xue Yunfeng, Gu Bai wasn¡¯t anxious either. He wasn¡¯t worried about Xue Yunfeng¡¯s health at all; he was just concerned about being unable toplete his mission if Xue Yunfeng died. He had long instructed Yanu to wait outside the prince¡¯s resting pce to intercept the imperial physician and invite him to Liuli Pce.

    "This servant greets the young master. What instructions does the young master have to invite this servant?"

    Even though the imperial physician looked down on the original host as he was a male lover, he was still someone the crown prince doted on after all. No matter how much he despised Gu Bai in his heart, he still had to make some efforts on the surface.

    "Imperial Physician Wang has no need for politeness. Rong Yi invited the imperial physician over because I have a matter to ask..."

    Amidst Imperial Physician Wang¡¯s bewilderment, Gu Bai indicated for Yanu to shut the door, then continued speaking with worry on his face.

    "Master Wang, the reason I invited you toe today is to ask about His Highness¡¯s situation. Master Wang knows that with Rong Yi¡¯s identity, I cannot go to the front hall... Could I ask how His Highness is doing now?"

    The concern on Gu Bai¡¯s face looked extremely sincere. Imperial Physician Wang was astonished for a moment, then exined Xue Yunfeng¡¯s situation. He was unable to help his expression from bing worried once more.

    The crown prince¡¯s illness was not much of a secret, so he did not conceal it either, sighing and shaking his head.

    "I will not keep it from Young Master. His Highness¡¯s poison isn¡¯t an incurable poison, but what¡¯s dangerous is that this poison¡¯s antidote is hard to make. Without two months, it cannot be made, but unfortunately, this poison is also very potent. Even if His Majesty used the panacea to extend His Highness¡¯s life, at most it would only dy the poison for a few days and is of no use..."

    "Is there no other way?" Gu Bai¡¯s figure shed and he abruptly grabbed Imperial Physician Wang¡¯s arm as he spoke anxiously.

    Seeing his expression, Yanu hurriedly helped him up and consoled him. "Master, there¡¯s definitely still a way... Imperial Physician Wang, your medical expertise is brilliant, so you can definitely save His Highness, right?"

    "..."

    Imperial Physician Wang was silent. His medical expertise may be brilliant, but he was not an immortal. If he had such confidence, he would have used medicine to save the crown prince already.

    Even the dim-witted Yanu could understand this sort of silence, so Gu Bai naturally understood as well and fell silent too. He seemed unable to stand and weakly leaned against Yanu.

    Seeing Gu Bai¡¯s appearance, Imperial Physician Wang sighed and subsequently thought of something. His eyes brightened as he looked at Gu Bai¡¯s eyes.

    "Wait, perhaps there¡¯s another method!"

    "What method?"

    "When I was studying medicine, I once heard of Beizhao¡¯s fame for gu medicine. My master had once said that regardless of gender, members of Beizhao¡¯s royal family bathed in medicine and ate poison since childhood, training until they were immune to all kinds of poisons and unhurt by any poison in the world. If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, Young Master Rong Yi was once the prince of Beizhao..."

    "Imperial Physician¡¯s meaning is..." Gu Bai¡¯s ears moved slightly.

    "Perhaps we could have a try with Young Master¡¯s flesh..."

    He was just waiting for this sentence! Gu Bai¡¯s eyes brightened and he urgently asked, "How certain are you?"

    "I¡¯m not... We can only try." Imperial Physician Wang shook his head honestly.

    "Then try! Yanu, bring me a knife!"

    Gu Baimanded without the slightest hesitation, his expression resolute. The astonishment on Imperial Physician Wang¡¯s face deepened due to this. He truly didn¡¯t expect that Gu Baiwould agree so unhesitantly.

    This involved draining out blood and cutting flesh. It was not some lighthearted joke.

    Yanu was also startled. "Master!"

    "Yanu, hurry! If you continue dying, His Highness will run out of time!"

    Gu Bai berated him with a determined face.

    This was Yanu¡¯s first time seeing him speak so fiercely, and he was frightened witless for a moment before responding. He hesitantly looked at Gu Bai a few times, not daring to resist, and finally could only obediently go fetch the things.

    After the knife and bowl were brought over, Gu Bai concentrated, and without hesitation, he speedily cut open his wrist and poured out a bowl¡¯s worth of blood, then gritted his teeth and cut out a piece of skin and flesh.

    "Master..."

    Seeing his bloody arm, Yanu couldn¡¯t help crying and calling out at once. Imperial Physician Wang was also stunned. He had seen ruthlessness, but not something as ruthless as this, straightforwardly cutting out one¡¯s own flesh without a single cry.

    "Imperial Physician Wang, I ask that you must save His Highness¡¯s life. Rong Yi begs of you..."

    Finished, Gu Baiid down the knife, his gaze pleading.

    He practiced martial arts and had experience in using knives. The wound on his arm looked frightening, but in reality, it wasn¡¯t severe at all. It did hurt, but it was still within his range of endurance.

    However, only he knew this. Even if Imperial Physician Wang was a professional, Gu Bai¡¯s action startled him for a moment and he didn¡¯t notice. In his heart, he was rather moved.

    His gaze towards Gu Bai was much less contemptuous than before. Sacrificing one¡¯s own blood to act as a medicine for the crown prince was something many could do, but few could do so without hesitation. It was clear that this male lover was quite sincere to the crown prince...

    The imperial physician sighed and soon departed while holding the bowl. Meanwhile, Yanu was choking with sobs as he bandaged Gu Bai¡¯s wounds.

    Even though he was a court eunuch from Great Qi¡¯s imperial pce, when he had first entered the pce, before he had received the genuine baptism at the court, he had erred and was nearly beaten to death. It was the original host who saved him and transferred him to serve him, and the original host would usually treat him extremely well.

    Compared to the crown prince or the emperor, his sentiment for the original host was much deeper. Looking at Gu Bai¡¯s bleeding arm, his heart felt incredibly unwell.

    ...

    On this side, after Imperial Physician Wang returned to the imperial hospital with the bowl of blood, he didn¡¯t even drink a sip of water and immediately began making the medicine, afraid of dying even the slightest.

    If he couldn¡¯t cure the crown prince, the emperor would be furious, and they, the imperial physicians, might all have to be buried with him. It wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t an incident in history where imperial physicians lost their lives due to failing to cure their master.

    The original host¡¯s flesh actually wasn¡¯t as miraculous as rumours had said. If it could truly cure all kinds of poisons in the world, the royal family of Beizhou would have long been seized by people with evil intentions and cooked up to be eaten.

    However, it just so happened that it was effective for Xue Yunfeng¡¯s poison. After the medicine was taken and after a period ofbour, the poisonous air on Xue Yunfeng¡¯s face began to dissipate as he recovered his normalplexion. Even though he was stitose, there was no need to worry for his life.

    Qi Moli, who had constantly been staying by the bed, sighed in relief and hurriedly thanked Imperial Physician Wang.

    "Young Master Qi has no need to thank this servant. If you truly wish to thank someone, you should thank Young Master Rong Yi..."

    "Imperial Physician is saying..." Qi Moli¡¯s expression stiffened.

    "This time, it was thanks to Young Master Rong Yi offering his own flesh that this humble servant was able to make the antidote. Previously, this humble servant was the same as everyone else and was somewhat scornful of Young Master Rong Yi. But today, this humble servant can understand why the crown prince had done what he did in that manner. Young Master Rong Yi truly is sincere towards the crown prince as well..."

    The imperial physician was a perceptive person and had seen many dark matters within the pce. Now he was extremely moved and admired Gu Bai for offering his flesh without the slightest hesitation.

    But following his words, Qi Moli¡¯splexion gradually dulled as a sense of threat arose in his heart.

    He was very clear about Xue Yunfeng¡¯s past feelings towards Rong Yi. Even if Xue Yunfeng was presently telling him that he was just using Rong Yi, he understood that, at least once, Xue Yunfeng had liked Rong Yi.

    If Xue Yunfeng knew that Rong Yi was this sincere, would he still continue liking him...?

    Qi Moli didn¡¯t know the answer, but he was somewhat panicked.

    Taking a deep breath, he pressed down the panic in his heart, looked at Xue Yunfeng on the bed, then gritted his teeth and said, "Imperial Physician Wang, this matter of Rong Yi giving the crown prince his flesh, please don¡¯t inform him of it!"

    "This..."

    "Imperial Physician Wang, you know His Majesty¡¯s temperament. If he knew that he had eaten Rong Yi¡¯s flesh to survive, he would definitely feel guilty for his entire life. Furthermore, if this matter was spread out and exploited by people with intentions, perhaps it may also be harmful to His Majesty¡¯s reputation. Therefore, may Imperial Physician Wang keep your lips sealed..."

    Qi Moli resolutely beseeched him.

    Even though Imperial Physician Wang was uncertain, he wasn¡¯t suspicious, and Qi Moli had exined rather reasonably. Besides, Qi Moli was the crown prince¡¯s best friend and younger brother, as well as a gifted schr who was famed across the capital as an unparalleled genius. At this time, he didn¡¯t doubt or think much of it, so he cupped his hands and agreed, then withdrew.

    Not long after he withdrew, Xue Yunfeng who was on the bed slowly woke up. Seeing Qi Moli with a haggard appearance and obviously having stayed by his bedside for two days without sleep, he felt his heart being moved for a moment. Then he looked behind him as if searching for the figure of another person.

    "What is Your Highness looking for?¡¯

    Xue Yunfeng¡¯s gaze flickered.

    "No, I¡¯m just still a little dizzy. You¡¯ve also watched over me for a very long time. There are eunuchs and maids here to serve me, and I¡¯m fine already, so you should hurry up and take a good rest..."

    Xue Yunfeng shook his head and persuaded him to retire.

    He waited for Qi Moli to leave before looking at the eunuch attending him, opening his mouth to inquire, "Where is Young Master Rong Yi...?"

    "Replying to Your Highness, Young Master Rong Yi ought to be in Liuli Pce as of right now..."

    "What do you mean ought?" Xue Yunfeng¡¯splexion shifted slightly, his heart sinking. "I¡¯ve beenatose for these two days, and what was Young Master Rong Yi doing? Did he evere visit..."

    "Replying to Your Highness, during the two days Your Highness wasatose, I¡¯ve never seen Young Master Rong Yi visit..." the eunuch responded honestly.

    "I understand. You can withdraw..."

    After the eunuch finished speaking, Xue Yunfeng¡¯s eyes shed with disappointment. Closing his eyes, he clenched his fists tightly. How could he still have expectations, still have faith? He should have long known...

 Chapter 85

    Gu Bai had no idea about Xue Yunfeng¡¯s change of mentality, but he could guess what happened, seeing that the other had awakened yet never summoned him once.

    The biggest problem of Xue Yunfeng¡¯s love for the original host was mainly due to his distrust, suspicion, and his impression of Rong Yi in their first life. With the existence of these circumstances, no matter what Gu Bai did, no matter how many good feelings he tried to cultivate, it would be of no use.

    A mission target like Xue Yunfeng was the easiest to deal with, yet the hardest. If he wanted toplete this mission, he didn¡¯t have to entangle with the target like he did with the previous ones. The only way to deal with him was to charge everything up and release it, striking him in one hit!

    Imperial Physician Wang had abided by Qi Moli¡¯s instructions and didn¡¯t mention the matter of Gu Bai donating his flesh. Gu Bai himself didn¡¯t disclose it either, and everyone believed that the crown prince had been cured due to the imperial physician¡¯s brilliant medical expertise.

    However, for Xue Han who had a good handle on the situation, any information within the imperial pce wasn¡¯t a secret, let alone the fact that he would infiltrate the imperial pce every night. Naturally, he had quickly discovered Gu Bai¡¯s injury and immediately flew into a rage.

    "Do you like Lao San, that brat, so much? Actually treating yourself this way for him; why him?! He simply isn¡¯t worthy of your sacrifice!"

    Xue Han looked at the bandage seeping with blood on Gu Bai¡¯s arm, and his heart felt as if it was pierced by needles with intense jealousy and heartache. He wasn¡¯t willing to hurt this person in the slightest, yet Gu Bai sacrificed himself for someone else just like this.

    "..."

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t speak. His man¡¯s appearance looked very terrifying. Gu Bai was thinking about whether he should stop ying and stop dealing with that man. Truth be told, he had yed for so long, even the seasons had changed. Moreover, the n was more or less set in ce...

    He didn¡¯t speak while contemting, and Xue Han became angrier and angrier. The jealousy in his heart was about to turn him crazy.

    "This prince knows that you wouldn¡¯t believe anything I say. Since it¡¯s like this, this prince will bring you to take a look at the so-called ¡¯loves only you¡¯ His Highness the Crown Prince!"

    With that, Xue Han struck his mute point and picked him up to leave Liuli Pce.

    A short timeter, Gu Bai was brought to the roof of the crown prince¡¯s imperial chambers. Xue Han uncovered a tile and forced him to look at the scene in the room.

    Xue Yunfeng and Qi Moli had already gotten together, but currently, the state of affairs was in a mess. In order to ensure Qi Moli¡¯s safety, he never announced their rtionship, but Qi Moli had already stayed in the crown prince¡¯s imperial chambers every night.

    This sort of matter was secret, but for Xue Han, it wasn¡¯t hidden at all. He was aware of every move made by each prince, princess, imperial concubine, and even the emperor.

    If the beauty had liked a genuinely noble man, he would still be green with envy, but wouldn¡¯t have been so angry. However, the one this beauty liked was actually the disgraceful Lao San. Not only was he iparable to himself, he even exploited the beauty. How could he not be angry?!

    In the chambers.

    Xue Yunfeng was inherently a romantic person. In his heart, the country and riches had far less worth than a beauty. For him, feelings were valued more than everything else.

    When he had been poisoned, Qi Moli had kept watch day and night without sleep. The genuine worry Xue Yunfeng had seen upon waking had moved him very much. Especially with theparison of how Rong Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned, Qi Moli¡¯s kindness had been magnified boundlessly.

    In the room, one was deeply moved, and the other had already fallen in love. In less than a few words, they rolled onto the bed and entangled with each other.

    Xue Yunfeng had pressed Qi Moli down and moved crazily, lowly panting. It was hard for Qi Moli to bear, and his mouth let out disjointed, seemingly painful, yet seemingly delighted moans. The scene was incredibly erotic...

    Gu Bai stared nkly, his face pale. In truth, he was absent-minded.

    Ever since he had a man, it had been a long time since he had seen this sort of X-rated imagery. As he watched, he inwardly considered that sure enough, it was still his man whose powerful and bold technique was better, h, h, h...

    A few minutester, he still hadn¡¯t seen enough when Xue Han quickly took him away. He brought him back to Liuli Pce before coldly smiling.

    "Is this the man who loves only you? This prince has already told you before. That brat is unworthy of your love. Why do you think he doted on you in the past? He was just using you, treating you as a shield... When you were suffering for him, he held someone else and tossed around the bedsheets with them..."

    He initially didn¡¯t want to reveal this matter and make this beauty sad, but this beauty was too foolish. If he didn¡¯t let him see Lao San¡¯s true colours, this person probably wouldn¡¯t lose heart.

    Of course, his greater objective was to shock the youth with this cruel truth, causing him to take the initiative to throw himself into his arms in search offort. Like this, he could logically bring this person under his wing, then finally obtain this beauty...

    Xue Han internally fantasized in excitement. Even though he was expressionless, his eyes had already exposed himself.

    As a lover who had been with him for so many worlds, Gu Bai discovered his intentions in a nce. He was extremely moved. My man, you¡¯ve finally been enlightened!

    "Is there wine...?"

    Gu Bai closed his eyes, and when he opened them, his eyes revealed a faint, suppressed sorrow, as if he had no way of epting reality. At this very moment, he only wanted to drink to numb his pain.

    "You¡¯re injured, so you can¡¯t drink..."

    Xue Han was very satisfied with his disy, but after looking at Gu Bai¡¯s wound that had blood seeping out, he resolutely rejected him. Reaching out to cup Gu Bai¡¯s face, heforted him with a somewhat rough voice filled with unmeasurably deep feelings.

    "Since Lao San doesn¡¯t care about you, there¡¯s no need to be upset over him. For a person like that, it isn¡¯t worth it... These few days, could it be that you still don¡¯t understand this prince¡¯s thoughts? Lao San could dismiss his imperial concubines from his eastern pce, and this prince can do the same. What Lao San cannot give you, I can..."

    With a hoarse tone, he spoke his thoughts and consoled Gu Bai. The strong emotions resembled a deceptive and intoxicating poppy, enough tofort any emotionally hurt person and finally sink them into oblivion.

    The warm breath lingering by his ears made Gu Bai enjoy it immensely. A person in love would always like hearing sweet words, and he wasn¡¯t an exception.

    However... <i>My man, you¡¯re</i><i>wise for an age and muddled in thest minute</i>, ne. Drinking alcohol when feelings were hurt, there was a saying called "a drunken mistake", you know?!

    "I want to drink wine..."

    Even though his gong was insensitive, then this shou would just take the initiative to seduce him. Gu Bai pressed his forehead against Xue Han¡¯s body and softly said with a stubborn tone, "Give me wine..."

    To Xue Han¡¯s ears, his tone had repressed suffering, but in truth, a certain Xiao Bai was roaring in his heart, Wine, wine, wine! Hurry up and serve wine! My man, don¡¯t force your shou to destroy his character and directly throw himself at you!

    "Forget it. Come, someone get the wine..."

    He didn¡¯t know if the other had been enlightened or if a certain Xiao Bai¡¯s roaring had seeded, but Xue Han finally sighed and cooperated with him. He waved his hand and had a shadow guard fetch wine. He truly was helpless for this beauty.

    After a period of time, the shadow guard returned while carrying two bottles of mildly alcoholic fruit wine.

    Gu Bai opened his mouth and gulped it down. Even though this wine was mild, this body of his was aplete lightweight. Once the wine entered his mouth, his cheeks became crimson, looking tender and flushed.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he was truly drunk. Once he finished drinking, he threw himself at Xue Han again and finally cried, seekingfort.

    "Actually, I should have guessed it a long time ago... He had never touched me... Even if he doted on me and did many things for me, he had never once touched me...

    "I always thought, he liked me, he had done so many things for me, so how could he not like me? Maybe he just cherishes me and isn¡¯t willing to...

    "He said before that he would love Rong Yi for his entire life, that there would only be Rong Yi in his life. Even if he abandoned the throne, how could these be fake..."

    "This prince has already said that he was just using you as a shield!"

    Xue Han was both distressed and angry. The youth¡¯s mournful and pained appearance made his heart feel as if it had been cut by a knife, and it was incredibly painful.

    Wanting tofort him, yet not knowing how, he could only press kisses onto the crown of Gu Bai¡¯s head and forehead. "You still have this prince..."

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t reply, merely leaning into his embrace and choking in sobs. His appearance of crying until his shoulders were faintly trembling looked distressing and pitiful. In reality, he continued to roar in his heart, I¡¯ve already thrown myself in your arms, so why are you still not pouncing over?!

    In fact, Xue Han really didn¡¯t have any intentions of pouncing on him now. His heart was filled with distress. Therefore, sometimes it wasn¡¯t good for the shou to look too pitiful...

    If the gong remained unmoved, then it still had to be the shou who had to continue taking the initiative. Gu Bai silently pushed him aside and continued to inhale the wine, and his appearance of drinking wine to forget about heartbreak was yed out brilliantly.

    Xue Han watched, feeling as if a knife was being twisted in his heart, and he was incredibly regretful. If he had known that the youth would be like this, he would¡¯ve changed his methods. The him who had a high status didn¡¯t know how tofort people, especially since his IQ had fallen to zero when he was facing the person he liked. He could only hug Gu Bai and kiss his forehead again and again, seizing the wine bottle in the other¡¯s hand.

    The instant their bodies were pressed up against each other, Gu Bai internally let out a pleased smile, then began to enact a struggle. He directly pulled the man behind him along and "identally" tumbled onto the bed.

    "Nn..."

    Gu Bai had tumbled very skilfully. Xue Han was under him and he was on top, and in passing, he even pressed down the other¡¯s important part, causing his man to let out a muffled groan.

    Not waiting for the other to react, he voluntarily kissed Xue Han¡¯s lips and extended his tongue, "amateurishly" luring Xue Han¡¯s tongue into a reckless yet skilful kiss.

    The man¡¯s mouth had a faint alcoholic taste that was tart, spicy, and salty, but it mostly had an indescribably familiar sweetness.

    Xue Han was also attracted to this sudden kiss and immediately extended his tongue to indulge him. He held his head and¡ªwhile kissing¡ªrolled them onto their sides and continued sucking on his lips.

    It was a while before Xue Han let go of the gasping Gu Bai. Staring at his moist, red lips, Xue Han darkly said, "Don¡¯t seduce this prince..."

    He actually can still endure! The blurry-eyed Gu Bai sobered up for a moment, then huffily pried open his clothes. He lowered his head to viciously bite him on the shoulder as his breath, which had the aroma of wine, burnt his skin with a silent invitation.

    Xue Han¡¯s breath stuttered and his self-control finally copsed. Without any scruples, he flipped them over and pressed him down, carefully lifting up and protecting Gu Bai¡¯s injured arm before he impatiently kissed him again.

    The passion in the room continued until early in the morning before they stopped, and both their bodies were covered with sweat.

    Gu Bai strengthlessly panted while Xue Han, perfectly content, hugged him and continued to rain kisses onto his cheeks, ears, and neck. Xue Han then tightly held the extremely tired person and went to sleep.

    The next morning, right when he energetically was about to hug the beauty and kiss for a while before getting up, he discovered that spot next to him was empty.

    The youth who had even moaned passionately under him yesterday was staring at him with an icy face.

    "Your Highness, may you please forgetst night¡¯s drunken affair. The time iste and this is the eastern pce. May Your Highness leave with all haste, lest you suffer criticism..."

    With this, Gu Bai turned his back on him and walked to the window. His face had a refreshed smirk, but his back figure was indifferent and resistant, the standard appearance of burning the bridge after the event.

    "..."

    Xue Han held his bed clothes as he sat naked on the bed, his face stiff. Why did he have the indescribable sense of having been treated as a prostitute...

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86</h4>

    After the crown prince was poisoned, the mood in the entire Eastern Pce subtly changed. The most obvious was the crown prince¡¯s behaviour towards Young Master Rong Yi; he seemed to be increasingly indifferent towards him.

    Of course, this sort of change wasn¡¯t felt by the other pce maids or eunuchs, but was Yanu¡¯s own feeling. This was because the crown prince never came to Liuli Pce anymore, even if Gu Bai took the initiative to seek a meeting.

    This waspletely different from their previous attitude of evading each other. When they bumped into each other once in a while, His Highness would also berate his master with a cold face, then storm off.

    Yanu was a little confused and a little aggrieved. He wanted to speak up, but Gu Bai always stopped him.

    Qi Moli had also discovered Xue Yunfeng¡¯s change of behaviour, but unlike Yanu, he had discovered much more.

    On the surface, Xue Yunfeng¡¯s attitude towards Rong Yi was getting more indifferent, but only he knew that Xue Yunfeng hadn¡¯t truly let go of Rong Yi at all. Every night, amidst his dreams, he would always hear the crown prince call out the words ¡°Rong Yi¡± while fast asleep...

    This sort of understanding caused an intense threat to emerge in Qi Moli¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t deny that Xue Yunfeng currently liked him, butpared to him, Rong Yi apparently had much more of an impression in Xue Yunfeng¡¯s heart.

    He was increasingly filled with dread and fear, especially since he knew that the change in Xue Yunfeng¡¯s attitude was because Rong Yi was ¡°heartless¡±. He was incredibly terrified, because Rong Yi wasn¡¯t heartless at all.

    Hearing Xue Yunfeng call out for Rong Yi every night, it felt as if a knife was being twisted into his heart.

    Most of all, when he saw Gu Baiing to seek a meeting with Xue Yunfeng, his fear would abruptly explode, causing him to be incapable of controlling his mind from thinking of ways to stay in Xue Yunfeng¡¯s line of sight.

    It was so much that Imperial Physician Wang of the imperial hospital had been cast out of the pce due to some inexplicable error...

    Hearing about Imperial Physician Wang, Gu Bai, who had been biding his time, knew that the game had been continuously pushed forward by someone. That was because a human¡¯s heart was just this selfish. Everyone would always struggle for their own benefit. There was no such thing as a genuine noble saint in the world.

    He had no interest in continuing to care for theplications in Xue Yunfeng¡¯s heart, and he slowly enjoyed the tranquillity before the storm, cing his attention on Xue Han.

    Ever since that night, Xue Han continued to sneak into Liuli Pce every night.

    He was very well-behaved for the first two days, but after Gu Bai¡¯s injury healed, he would bring a pitcher of strong wine every time and thought of countless methods to coax Gu Bai into drinking, then allowed nature to take its course, resulting in a ¡°drunken mistake¡± again.

    Even if Gu Bai had a cold face and told him to get lost every morning after the affair, he still enjoyed it and never tired of it. He no longer restrained himself and restored the dissolute temperament he had when they first met, thickening his skin and taking liberties with Gu Bai by staying for the night.

    Like this, the two of them, one openly flirty, the other secretly tempting, yed extremely joyfully. Time passed in an instant once more, and it had been two months. The emperor had a serious illness and could no longer rise from the imperial bed, and the struggle for the throne was pushed into the highest intensity.

    And right at this time, Qi Moli, for some unknown reason, abruptly also fell seriously ill.

    When Xue Yunfeng heard the news, he promptly threw aside his matters and hurried to the eastern pce. He became worried and concerned as he looked at the wan and sallow person in bed.

    ¡°What in the world happened? How did he suddenly be like this? Imperial physician, diagnose how...¡±

    ¡°Replying to Your Highness, Young Master Qi¡¯s illness truly is odd. It doesn¡¯t seem to be an illness...¡± The imperial physician¡¯s face was grave.

    ¡°Not an illness? What do you mean by this?!¡±

    The imperial physician shook his head with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Your Highness, please forgive this small official for speaking forthrightly. Young Master Qi does not have an illness, but was given a gu poison...¡±

    ¡°Gu?¡± Xue Yunfeng¡¯s expression instantly shifted.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. When this small official had previously worked together with Imperial Physician Wang, I heard him speak of it. I know not much of this, and seeing Young Master Qi¡¯s current condition, he has most likely been poisoned by a gu...¡±

    ¡°If it truly is gu poison, then what should be done?¡±

    ¡°In every case of saving someone poisoned by a gu, there is only one solution, and that is to have the poisoner take out the antidote. However, with Young Master Qi¡¯s condition, this small servant fears that the other merely wished for Young Master Qi¡¯s death and poisoned him with an incurable death gu... In this situation, the only means is to...¡±

    ¡°Is to find the gu poisoner and use their heart to create a guiding drug, exchanging a life for a life! It¡¯s just that it won¡¯t be easy to find the gu poisoner, and Young Master Qi doesn¡¯t have long...¡±

    Xue Yunfeng didn¡¯t speak for a time, suddenly falling silent. When the imperial physician said ¡°gu¡±, the first figure that shed in his mind was Rong Yi.

    Not everyone knew of a thing like gu, as it was too unusual and strange. Until now, the only people who knew how to use gu were from the Beizhou country.

    And as a prince of Beizhou, Rong Yi was certainly proficient in the arts of the gu bug...

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow you to die. Just rest well...¡±

    Xue Yunfengforted him softly. He said this sentence, then in an aggressive manner, hurriedly departed for Liuli Pce.

    The instant he turned, he hadn¡¯t seen Qi Moli¡¯s face revealing a satisfied smile. For Xue Yunfeng to forget about Rong Yi, the only way was to have him personally kill him.

    ...

    As Xue Yunfeng rode towards Liuli Pce, Gu Bai had already finished preparing in the main hall and was awaiting him.

    As such, when he saw Xue Yunfeng arrive, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He had foreseen this moment the instant he received the news of Qi Moli¡¯s ¡°serious illness¡±.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡±

    As usual, Gu Bai weed him with a joyous expression, then was immediately grabbed by the neck by Xue Yunfeng as he ordered with a furious tone, ¡°Take out the antidote!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Don¡¯t say that Gu Bai couldn¡¯t react to such a quick attack from Xue Yunfeng. Even Yanu, at the side, was frightened. He cried out and ran over.

    However, before he could get close, he was struck by a p from Xue Yunfeng. Though he had enjoyed a luxurious life, Xue Yunfeng was inherently someone who had learnt martial arts. Yanu wasn¡¯t his opponent at all.

    When the other pce maids and eunuchs in the hall saw this, they were all frightened witless and afraid to step forward. They all lowered their heads and hastily backed off in session.

    Currently, Xue Yunfeng could not care for anyone else. After pping aside Yanu who had rushed over, he continued to grasp Gu Bai¡¯s neck, his eyes crackling with bloodlust as he spoke through gritted teeth and disappointment, ¡°Rong Yi, I thought you were merely heartless, but never thought you would actually be so vicious and merciless as toy your hands on Moli!¡±

    ¡°Your... Highness... What are you saying... Rong Yi... doesn¡¯t understand...¡±

    Despite knowing martial arts, for Gu Bai to so suddenly be strangled by the neck like this, hisplexion would also turn red from the asphyxiation. He reached out and skillfully held Xue Yunfeng¡¯s hand, then spoke disjointedly in disbelief.

    Gu Bai¡¯s voice, which was almost about to run out of breath, pulled back some of Xue Yunfeng¡¯s rationality from his fury. He loosened his hand and threw Gu Bai to the ground before continuing to speak in a low voice, ¡°The imperial physician had already diagnosed him. Moli isn¡¯t sick at all, but was poisoned by a gu. Within the entire imperial pce of Great Qi, only you, this former prince of Beizhao, would know how to use gu!¡±

    His implication was that this was his doing.

    Gu Bai did not speak, but a sluggish expression appeared on his face. Xue Yunfeng merely assumed that he didn¡¯t dare to speak as his true face had been revealed and that he was guilty and frightened. As he coldlyughed, killing intent appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Rong Yi, you¡¯d best bring out the antidote. Don¡¯t force me to kill you...¡±

    Just when his words fell, Gu Bai raised his head and looked at him with dazed eyes. With a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Your Highness... wishes to personally kill Rong Yi?¡±

    ¡°Personally killing Rong Yi will truly dirty my hands!¡±

    Since they had already be hostile, there was no need to continue pretending. He took out the handkerchief he always kept by his side and wiped off the hand that had grabbed Gu Bai before, then threw it aside like it was trash. Xue Yunfeng sneered.

    ¡°As matters stand, I might as well tell you. I took you into the eastern pce merely to use you as a pretense, helping me establish an intemperate reputation; you¡¯re nothing more than a shield! Originally, I had nned to leave a way out for you, but I never imagined that you were so malicious, actually daring to hurt my most beloved... Now, I¡¯ll tell you, if you¡¯re tactful, I can give you a painless end. If not, then don¡¯t me me for being heartless for slicing off your flesh and heart to act as a guiding drug!¡±

    Apanying his words, Gu Bai¡¯splexion slowly paled. Yanu, in the corner, also raised his head and looked at him in disbelief.

    When Xue Yunfeng saw hisplexion, he suddenly had a sense of delight from getting revenge and continued to speak coldly.

    ¡°Do you truly think I¡¯m a fool who¡¯s so easy to lie to? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m unaware that you didn¡¯t give your body to Imperial Uncle merely because he doesn¡¯t have long to live and that you fear no one would take you under their wing. Rong Yi, it has to be admitted that you¡¯re very smart. Unfortunately, a cold and ruthless person like you is only suitable to be a ything!¡±

    At present, Gu Bai¡¯s face was already filled with tears, but this was just something he choked out. Currently, how much sorrow was on his face was equal to the amount of delight in his heart.

    Scold, scold, scold, scold me even more! Be even more vicious! How much firewood you add now is how much the fire will roarter!

    At the side, Yanu had also begun to cry. Compared to Gu Bai, he was even more incapable of enduring Xue Yunfeng¡¯s words. In his heart, he had always thought that the prince loved his master very, very much. But now, Xue Yunfeng¡¯s cold-blooded words had simply shattered this firm belief.

    But it was as if Xue Yunfeng had been possessed by a devil; the more he spoke, the more he vented out the hatred in his heart. As long as he thought of the ¡°truth¡± he had seen in hisst life after his death, the resentment in his heart constantly increased.

    ¡°Fine, since you won¡¯t provide the antidote, I¡¯ll just take your heart and flesh to act as a guiding drug! Come, someone bring me a knife!¡±

    With this, Xue Yunfeng bellowed, clearly nning to personally do it. It ovepped with his cold-blooded appearance in the plot when he had personally drained the original host of his blood.

    ¡°No¡ª! You cannot!¡±

    The moment the imperial bodyguard appeared, Yanu suddenly threw himself over and stared rigidly at Xue Yunfeng.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t kill my master! My master hadn¡¯t done anything, so you can¡¯t do this to him!¡±

    ¡°Drag this eunuch away!¡±

    Xue Yunfeng wasn¡¯t moved in the slightest and coldlymanded them.

    The imperial bodyguards obeyed and stepped forward. Yanu panicked, and his originally cowardly nature somehow produced an enormous courage. As he struggled, he pulled out the sword by the imperial bodyguard¡¯s waist and denounced him with sobs, ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t be like this! My master had done so much for you. How could you want to kill my master! Master isn¡¯t the heartless person you im him to be...¡±

    ¡°Back when Yanu was merely amon ve, Master already couldn¡¯t help saving this ve. Master is more benevolent than anyone in the world! Your Highness, you don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t know how much Master has done for you...¡±

    ¡°Yanu! Stop speaking...¡±

    Gu Bai covered his ears, his lips calling to stop him while he internally shouted wildly, Keep talking, keep talking keep talking, keep talking! Yanu, you¡¯re great!!

    ¡°Master, you won¡¯t say it, so this ve will say it for you!¡±

    Yanu was extremely righteous, and sure enough, his face revealed some sorrow as he kept his eyes on Xue Yunfeng and continued to denounce him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you say Master is heartless, but you don¡¯t know anything. You know nothing at all... Everyone thinks Master is well-off, but you all don¡¯t understand the pain in Master¡¯s heart...¡±

    ¡°Master was once a country¡¯s prince, but became a male ything. He¡¯s of equal status with those women shut in the rear court. He¡¯s criticised and despised by the people he meets, but Master has neverined. Master says that it¡¯s because he has you, Your Highness, and Your Highness is everything to Master...¡±

    ¡°To be able to help master receive Prince Yu of the First Rank¡¯s support, Master will rather suffer in silence and be bullied. Regardless of how many grievances he has received, he has never allowed this ve to tell you, because he doesn¡¯t want you to worry, saying that the throne for Your Highness is more important...¡±

    ¡°But Your Highness, you, you don¡¯t understand Master at all, never caring for Master... And when Your Highness was poisoned, you survived because Master had personally cut off his own flesh for the imperial physician to create a medicine for you!¡±

    As Yanu spoke, he pulled over Gu Bai¡¯s arm and revealed the wound on his arm as evidence. Today, he had to say everything he kept in his heart.

    ¡°Your Highness, Master has always been sincere to you, but why are you this vicious to him...¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Xue Yunfeng stared at the hideous scar on Gu Bai¡¯s arm with a dazed expression, as if he had been struck by lightning. He couldn¡¯t believe the truth at all and felt a pain in his heart as if it had been skinned open.

    He didn¡¯t believe, didn¡¯t believe that the cold and heartless Rong Yu could do something like this for him...

    Right at this time, Xue Han, who had received the news, finally rushed over. Seeing the chaos in the room, as well as Gu Bai who had been wretchedly thrown onto the ground and had a mournful and despairing appearance, he immediately rushed over with a fierce aura.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    ¡°Xue Yunfeng, you shameful beast, who called you to touch this prince¡¯s person!?!¡±

    Along with the resounding p, Xue Han spoke angrily with a clenched jaw. Someone whom he would never hurt in a million years was unexpectedly humiliated by this bastard.

    If he knew that this terrible brat was asking to die like this, he shouldn¡¯t have worried about the beauty and long resolved to get rid of this person. It would be better to just get it over with than prolong the agony!

    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± On the floor, Gu Bai finally crawled back up and caught his hand with a sorrowful face, aggravating the situation.

    ¡°You still want to protect him?!¡± Xue Han¡¯s face turned ashen.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t speak, seeding in raising his man¡¯s anger up a notch. He tilted his head and coldly stared at Xue Yunfeng, his voice filled with violence.

    ¡°Xue Yunfeng, why do you think you still lived to this day and could struggle against the praised Lao Er old two, the second prince, that brat? This was all this prince¡¯s n! It¡¯s because of Rong Yi that this prince allowed you to live to this day... But I never thought you would actually be unable to understand my good intentions. Allow this prince to tell you not to speak of the imperial throne, as you have no right to desire for the country or beauties!¡±

    With that, Xue Han carried Gu Bai bridal-style and left with great strides.

    When Yanu saw this, he gave Xue Yunfeng an indignant look and departed as well, leaving him to stand there foolishly. Xue Yunfeng loved Rong Yi, but his love was filled with distrust and suspicion. This sort of love was doomed to be a tragedy.

    Baobao Notes

    Wow, this came out realte. Anyone else lose track of time with the lockdown? Just me?

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87</h4>

    <strong>TLCed by JJ</strong>

    <strong>Edited by Evan </strong>

    When Xue Han carried Gu Bai back to Prince Yu¡¯s residence, the murderous aura surrounding his body still hadn¡¯t subsided. Xue Yunfeng¡¯s attempt to kill Gu Baipletely touched his bottom line.

    In contrast, Gu Bai was happily enjoying his gentle care. Seeing that Xue Han¡¯s expression really was too ugly, he quickly reached out his hand and took the initiative to hold him the moment after entering the room. He leaned his head against the other¡¯s chest and used his body heat as a reassurance that he was alive to calm down Xue Han¡¯s anger, ming himself a little in his heart.

    In fact, he had many ways toplete the task, but this time he just happened to choose this method. Although he had a very good time in the process, it seemed that this time he really angered his man.

    However, he had to admit that this way of relying on a man¡¯s doting to wantonly seek amusement was really wonderful, making people feel a kind of inexplicable happiness and joy.

    Xue Han saw that he was not speaking nor crying anymore, his face was nk as if he had nothing left to live for. In Xue Han¡¯s heart, he simultaneously felt really angry at him and pained for him, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only hold him tightly andfort him.

    ¡°This prince told you that Lao San wasn¡¯t worth it, but you just wouldn¡¯t believe what I said. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about that bastard. Don¡¯t be sad; you still have this prince. The love that you want, this prince will give to you. This life¡ªno, in every life and every world, this prince will only have you...¡±

    He even learned to say such sweet words. Gu Bai sniffled his nose, his heart filled with sweetness. Then he said sadly, ¡°He once said that too...¡±

    ¡°How can that bastard Lao Sanpare with this prince?!¡± Xue Han was angered to death, and in his heart he hated Xue Yunfeng even more.

    ¡°But before, Your Highness kept enough male beauties in your pce to even rival the imperial harem... Your words, how is one supposed to believe them?¡± Gu Bai looked at him pointedly andined.

    Xue Han froze, his face instantly vexed. He couldn¡¯t help but wish he could turn back time, so as to give his past self a good hard p or two to see all the stupid things he did.

    Although he didn¡¯t touch those people, it was a fact that he collected many beautiful men. It seemed that his reputation of being a loose man could no longer be washed away!

    ¡°Forget it, this prince will take you somewhere...¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to exin clearly at the moment. Xue Han sighed helplessly before pulling Gu Bai out of the room and going to a pavilion in the pce.

    Although this building was not big, it was heavily guarded as if it held major secrets. But when Gu Bai walked in, he found that it was actually just a verymon building without even a single boobytrap.

    Xue Han pulled him to the second floor of the pavilion, opened a sealed door, and walked in.

    Inside was a very empty room without decorations or secret treasures. The entire room was devoid of furniture except the middle, where there stood a table and chair.

    There were only numerous paintings hung all around the room, portrait after portrait of a man without a face.

    These portraits showed the man in sorts of poses: standing, sleeping, jumping, or moving. Although each man had no face, the portraits were lifelike and vivid. It could be seen that the painter must have been very attentive.

    ¡°These paintings were all drawn by this prince...¡±

    ¡°Because I look like him?¡±

    Gu Bai¡¯s expression was light, but there were waves in his heart. If other people heard these words, they would definitely be angry because these words definitely made it sound like they were only being used as a substitute, but he was different.

    ¡°No, not simr. You¡¯re him!¡± Xue Han was very sure.

    ¡°When I saw you in the tea garden, I knew that you were the one whom I¡¯ve been looking for. Rong Yi, this prince isn¡¯t like Lao San. I have never touched the beauties in my pce. This prince has told you that this prince had erectile dysfunction before¡ªno, not exactly, it should be that I couldn¡¯t get it to stand up for anyone but you...¡±

    At the end, his man looked helpless as if he had been wronged.

    Gu Bai¡¯s face finally couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and heughed, stunning his man with its brilliance. Then he reached out to hold the other, burying his head in his chest and listened to the strong heartbeat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Rong Yi. He has already died for Xue Yunfeng. Call me Bai...¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Xue Han nodded and kissed his forehead. Gu Bai smiled and raised his head, taking the initiative to nt one on his lips. At this moment, he only wanted his kiss.

    Xue Han soon took action. Originally, he didn¡¯t intend to take the throne, but Xue Yunfeng had touched his bottom line.

    In the middle of the fifth month, the emperor died. Xue Han took the throne with absolute power. The group of princes who had been fighting for several years were unwilling but helpless.

    This little imperial uncle of theirs had the same qualifications for seeding the throne, nevermind the military power he grasped. Moreover, he was very prestigious among the people. Even his weakness of having a short lifespan was gone, so it was no surprise that the throne fell into his hands.

    Those of the princes who were to be demoted got demoted, those to be banished were banished, and naturally Xue Yunfeng was among them. Xue Han dismissed his position as prince and demoted him to live as amoner in the northern barbariannds.

    Losing everything again, Xue Yunfeng didn¡¯t hate it as much as he did in his previous life. The only thought in his mind now was to see Rong Yi.

    He always thought that Rong Yi was merciless to him, but Yanu¡¯s words hit him as hard as a p in the face, telling him clearly that Rong Yi was sincere to him. It was the sincerity he had longed for the most.

    Before he left, he used all means to intrude into the imperial study, asking Xue Han to let him see Rong Yi again. Xue Han didn¡¯t agree and instead looked at him sinisterly.

    ¡°Xue Yunfeng, you better not test my limits anymore. To the person that even this emperor is reluctant to wrong a single bit, you were so fearless as to treat him like that. If he didn¡¯t beg me, I would have definitely cut you into pieces to vent my anger! Come, take him away!¡±

    Xue Han, who had already ascended the throne, had changed the way he addressed himself, and using an angry voice, he ordered people to take Xue Yunfeng away.

    Apanying Xue Yunfeng to the north was Qi Moli. While he seeded in being with the person he liked, he was not as happy as he was in that plot.

    Xue Yunfeng wasn¡¯t a fool. He quickly guessed the reason behind Gu Bai needing to conceal that he had cut his flesh and bled for him as well as Qi Moli¡¯s gu poisoning.

    All the affection he had for Qi Moli suddenly burst into resentment. If it wasn¡¯t for Qi Moli, he and Rong Yi would not have gone down this tragic road again.

    ¡°Xue Yunfeng, while I¡¯m lowly and vicious, you also aren¡¯t a gentleman! If you really loved Rong Yi, then why would you court me?! Why would you always doubt him?! You pushed him away by yourself!¡±

    ¡°You say you love him, but you never believed in him. Your doubt for him outweighed any love you could have for him!¡±

    Qi Moli¡¯s face also showed resentment. Although it was wrong of him to try to kill Rong Yi in his schemes, the one who was wrong the most was Xue Yunfeng. In the end, it wasn¡¯t others who made him lose Rong Yi, it was himself.

    Xue Yunfeng couldn¡¯t refute him, he had seemingly be enlightened, feeling incessant pain.

    In the middle of the night, he seemed to dream about his previous life. It was when he saw the stunning Rong Yi for the first time, when he received the other¡¯s everything, when they were both happy together. That brief year was the happiest time in his life.

    But that happiness was short-lived. He died miserably in the battle for the throne. He didn¡¯t even get to see Rong Yi onest time. He wanted to see that person again, so he became a ghost and wandered to Rong Yi¡¯s side.

    But what he saw was not the deeply loving person waiting for him, but a person who didn¡¯t show any signs of sorrow as he threw himself into the arms of another.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that the person who had once been intimately involved with him actually didn¡¯t have any feelings for him at all, and that all those happy memories were fake.

    Even after experiencing another life, all that pain could not be forgotten, but the dream just continued on.

    He saw the person who he thought was heartless be a ¡°bewitching man¡±, enthralling and controlling the new emperor. He destroyed the state of Qi and killed the new emperor, before finally being captured by the rebel army and publicly beheaded.

    At thest moment of his dream, he unexpectedly saw a smile on the face of the person who had be reviled and cursed by the entire world. He seemed to look at him and said:

    ¡°Your Highness, Rong Yi hase to find you...¡±

    Was that a dream or the actual truth he didn¡¯t see in his previous life?

    Xue Yunfeng covered his face when he woke up. His strong regret seemed to drown him. He had missed a person who really loved him. He had truly let down Rong Yi. Truly let down Rong Yi. He really wanted to see him again. Really wanted to...

    At the end of his life, Gu Bai went back to the starry space. Before he could react, someone stuck close to him, his arm tightly wrapping around his waist.

    ¡°Did you have a good time ying?¡± His man¡¯s breath puffed against his ear, hot and scalding.

    ¡°En...¡±

    Gu Bai smiled and nodded. Turning around, he put his hand on his shoulder and closed in to block his thin lips. Even though they had just separated, he still liked it.

    Ye Cang also immediately extended his tongue to wee him, and his mood was agitated. The feeling of contact with each other¡¯s true spiritual essence was far better than when they used other people¡¯s bodies to be together, making him shiver.

    They kissed until the tip of their tongues were numb, their lips red and swollen. Before the two reluctantly separated, their deep and lingering love surrounded them.

    ¡°Time is short, so continue on and enter the next task world...¡±

    Ye Cang licked his wet lips and prepared to send him to the next world. His spirit was not like a phantom¡¯s and could not stay in the starry space for a long time.

    After thest time, Gu Bai knew his situation at the moment, but he was still rather reluctant. He touched his firm chin and asked.

    ¡°When can we truly be together?¡±

    Although they could be together in the worlds, he always felt uneasy hiding in other people¡¯s bodies. Moreover, he was more worried about the dilemma that his man had spoken of before, but the other had no time to exin, and it seemed to be something that was difficult to mention.

    ¡°Almost...¡±

    Ye Cang looked at Gu Bai¡¯s soul which had be increasingly solid. He smiled and kissed his lips again, before sending him to the next world.

    At the same time, in the Ninth Heaven, in the holy pce.

    The man in the golden robe who was ying chess seemed to feel something. He waved his hand and took out a ball of light and stared at the raging mes inside. His face which was originally quite grave now revealed a smile. He ced a chess piece onto the board victoriously.

    ¡°This game has still been won by this emperor...¡±

    The man chuckled. It wasn¡¯t known whether he was talking to himself or to the person facing him.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The man in white across from him raised his eyebrows, looked around the chessboard, and then dropped a piece on the chessboard, shaking his head andughing.

    ¡°Emperor, there are always exceptions. You see, you lost this game...¡±

    When these words fell, the smile on the golden robed man¡¯s face disappeared. The chess piece between his fingers instantly turned into ash. Within ten meters of him, the ground became ice.

    Seeing him like this, the man in white was silent for a while before he spoke again.

    ¡°Emperor, if he fails, if he returns and still remembers, and if he knows Ye Cang¡¯s situation, I¡¯m afraid... It¡¯s still the same line, as there always are exceptions...¡±

    The man in the golden robes was still silent and just stared at the mes inside the light ball in his hand, as his other hand on the table slowly clenched.

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88</h4>

    Tranted by Shirubame

    TLCed and edited by THISBRO

    After entering the mission world and before he even had the chance to wake up, Gu Bai¡¯s mind was immediately invaded by the plot, rushing in like an overbearing flood. He didn¡¯t stop it. If he did, it may result in another situation where he had to go without a plot like before. Therefore, he could only patiently receive it and pray that there wouldn¡¯t be any idents.

    The world this time was different from any of the others he had encountered. It couldn¡¯t be distinguished by ancient or modern times, because it was an extremely technologically advanced future, an interster world.

    The original host was called Qiao Qi, who was only 18 years old this year. His background was notplicated: a noble young master to a fallen family.

    He was merely a young master from a family in dire straits. However, he adored the First Admiral Han Lijun, who essentially existed as the Empire¡¯s male god.

    The Han family was a well-known military family in the Interster Empire. For centuries, they had been the backbone of the Empire. Each generation¡¯s sessor would directly inherit the title of Grand Duke Xun, they were one of the most powerful families in the Empire.

    Han Lijun was precisely this generation¡¯s sessor. Not only was he handsome but, more importantly, his spiritual power was also first-rate. He was the male god in the eyes of countless girls and boys in the interster empire.

    However, in the face of such admiration and pursuit, Han Lijun himself didn¡¯t care. He was still very young and his greatest wish was to drive out the Zergs and protect the Empire. Aside from that, he was utterly indifferent to love affairs and rejected arge number of pursuers.

    Naturally, among these pursuers was the original host. But unlike the others, the original host did not give up. He held onto the idea that as long as Han Lijun was not married, he still had a chance and looked for every opportunity to get close and express himself.

    But his efforts did not pay off. Instead, at this time, another girl got Han Lijun¡¯s attention before him.

    This girl was Nangong Xuan, who was also a little nobledy.

    From a young age, although Nangong Xuan was a nobledy, because of her low spiritual strength, poor physique, and her rather average appearance, she did not attract much attention in the Imperial College.

    Like dust, she didn¡¯t stand out, and her character was timid and cowardly. However, such a person like Nangong Xuan suddenly changed after waking up one day. She became confident and intelligent.

    Moreover, she knew a lot of ancient texts. She could even trante the long extinct ancient texts that archaeologists couldn¡¯t trante. At the same time, she could also cook many foods that have never been seen before.

    Everyone was surprised at her change. Even her parents thought that their humble daughter had be enlightened. But no one could have imagined that inside this body the soul had already been changed.

    This soul came from the ancient and wild mother ¨C Earth. Unlike the originally timid Nangong Xuan, she was a strong and confident woman.

    Even Imperial Admiral Han Lijun, who had always been known for his strictness, admired her a lot. When she invited him to escort the experts from the Imperial College¡¯s Department of Archaeology to the mother earth to explore an ancient tomb site for archaeological work, he painfully agreed.

    Everyone in the interster had already regarded the two as a CP. While they enviously wondered if the cold and serious Admiral Han was actually moved by this intelligent and talented girl, the original host was devastated.

    But the only good news was that although Admiral Han had a different attitude toward Nangong Xuan, he didn¡¯t seem to like her in that way, so the original host thought that he still had hope.

    In order to capture his beloved admiral, the original host found a way to be one of the archaeologists sent to the legendary Mother tomb.

    The Mother was a very important existence to the entirety of interster Earthlings.

    Tens of thousands of years ago, as a result of an unforeseenary impact, most of the human beings on earth had perished and nearly went extinct. After countless hardships, the remaining humans migrated to a outside the Milky Way gxy to settle and repopte.

    At that time, in the entire Interster, humans were the weakest existence and were bullied by the rest of the beings on the. However, the heavens hadpassion for humanity.

    Compared to the other beings on the with strong bodies, humans from earth, despite having weak bodies, had an extremely intelligent mind. The earthen environment gave humanity the gene with the highest potential.

    After a series of changes and evolution, humans from earth were once again at the top of the food chain. Humanity¡¯s potential was irreceable and iparable to any other species on the.

    It¡¯s just that, over time, everything about their Mother had be submerged in the long river of history.

    Information about the Mother was lost as early as the initial migration. Tens of thousands of yearster, humans knew little about what Earth used to be. They were eager to know about their ancestors who had lived on the Mother. Lost culture was full of mysterious charm.

    Therefore, apart from powerful soldiers, being an archaeologist was a very popr and admired profession in the interster world.

    This ancient tomb site was identally discovered by an archaeology student of the Imperial College. Once the news broke out, it attracted a lot of attention.

    As the ones who discovered this and had the most professional instructors in the Empire, the Imperial College naturally undertook this archaeological task.

    Yet, with Han Lijun being the other young soldier appointed by the Emperor to escort and protect everyone, excitement for the archaeological expedition once again reached a climax, attracting the attention of the media and all the people of the Interster.

    It should be known that Han Lijun was an Admiral who guarded the Empire. For the Admiral to personally escort and protect the archaeologist was a great honor. Moreover, this was also the first time that Han Lijun appeared in the spotlight outside the Imperial military parades. How could this not be exciting?!

    In order to carry out the archaeological work better, they were ready to send people out into the ancient tomb to explore the way the moment they touched down onto Earth.

    This was because Nangong Xuan, the well respected ¡°archaeology professor¡±, said that the ancient Earth tomb was very dangerous and that there were many traps to prevent tomb robbers.

    This wave of pathfinders was to be led by Han Lijun and included some of the professors and film crew.

    The original host had already intended to pursue Han Lijun in close contact during this archeological expedition, so he did everything at his disposal and shamelessly followed him in.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that the ancient tomb was far more dangerous than they had imagined. In less than an hour after entering, the people hadn¡¯t even touched the edge of the main grave before they were thrusted into danger and someone had perished, scaring them so much that they had to retreat and make long-term ns.

    Very unfortunately, the original host was one of those casualties.

    Moreover, after his death, his Admiral and Nangong Xuan actually got together. She became the Admiral¡¯s wife under the envy of the entire Interster.

    Thus the original host was very unwilling. He had not yet chased his Admiral. He hadn¡¯t even held his hand before dying so early.

    So the wish of the original host was to catch the Admiral of the Empire.

    After receiving the plot, Gu Bai let out a breath. The plot looked like a lot, but the task was very simple.

    ording to the plot, both Han Lijun¡¯s appearance and temperament were in line with the rest of his man¡¯s incarnations.

    That is to say, the person he needed to pursue this time may be his man. If that was so, then this task was not a problem at all, after all, he was still confident in being able to chase after his man. However, whether this was the case or not, he would only be sure after meeting him.

    Besides that, he was very interested in the Earth tomb in this mission world.

    ording to the plot, the tomb was well preserved. Even after tens of thousands of years, the entrance of the tomb was not damaged.

    It should be known that after the earth was hit by a, it not only wiped out most humanity, but under such a great impact, it was impossible for these underground catbs to not sustain damage.

    However in the plot, the tomb was not only undamaged but it also had surprisingly been preserved for tens of thousands of years. Only powerful energy could resist external damage and the erosion of time. Was it possible that there was some kind of treasure in there?

    Gu Bai was slightly interested. His strength grew too slowly by just relying onpleting tasks every time. He didn¡¯t care much before, as long he was kept alive, but now that he knew of Ye Cang¡¯s situation, he couldn¡¯t sit still.

    Even if Ye Cang hadn¡¯t said anything specific, he could tell how dangerous the other¡¯s situation was. If someone had really threatened his man, he hoped that he could help him at that time, and the only way to do that was to be strong.

    At this moment, the plot was at the point where the original host joined in and became one of the students of the archaeological expedition to the ancient tomb. In a month, everyone would set out to begin to work at the Mother.

    Although there was only one month to prepare, the soul belonging to the Interster was very strong, and with the help of spiritual power, it was enough to cultivate some and make preparations.

    Having decided on his course of action, Gu Bai started to make preparations right away.

    While Gu Bai was preparing to enter the earth¡¯s ancient tomb, the Interster was also boiling with anticipation because of the archaeological work on earth.

    The archaeological work should have been done in secret, but due to the demands of the people throughout the Interster, the Emperor finally relented and made itpletely transparent.

    At that time, the Empire would send a specialized reporter to follow the exploration, recording the entire archeological process live and showing the mysterious tomb to the people of the entire Interster.

    Of course, the will of the people of the Interster was important, but what was more important was that the Empire wanted to record Earth¡¯s civilization into the history of the Interster.

    Even though humans of earth have be a powerful race in the Interster, people on others still do not recognize the existence of Earth¡¯s civilization.

    This was because, for tens of thousands of years, all the data and information of Earth had been passed down through word of mouth, and nearly all images and materials that could confirm civilization on Earth had more or less disappeared.

    Even though there were still some antiques implying that there had been civilization on Earth, there was nothing like an ancient tomb, so they were not very persuasive. Civilization on Earth couldn¡¯t be recognized by other races of the Interster.

    This was why the discovery of an ancient tomb site would attract the attention of all the people in the Interster. It was a true testament to the existence of a racial civilization.

    Hi everyone~ I¡¯m back! Did you miss me? No? I didn¡¯t think so!

    I get the honor of starting this new arc with you all hehe. Wheee interster~ I hope you enjoyed this chapter ?? I already tranted the next chapter but it will be posted next week<del> so that the other trantors have more time to work on the future chapters.</del>

    I only signed up for this chapter and the next chapter so that¡¯s all you get of me sadly. I¡¯ll see you all next week mwah~ (¡ð¡ä3£à)?¡Ð?*:?¡£.

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89</h4>

    Tranted by Shirubame

    Edited by Evan

    Time flew by in a sh, and a month quickly passed. The day of departure for Earth¡¯s ancient tomb finally arrived. Gu Bai packed up his things early and ran to the training grounds of the Imperial College to gather with the others.

    This archaeological project was a grand affair. By the time he arrived, not only had the personnel participating in the archaeological work already gathered in the training ground but also the representatives of the king and various nobles as well as countless interster media.

    When Gu Bai walked up to the queue of archaeology students, nobody greeted him. Everyone looked at him with looks of contempt and disgust.

    Since this was a rare opportunity for students to follow along and study, all the students who were able toe were squeezed in based on their true abilities and achievements. However, the original host was able to join through connections, and he was not a student of the archaeology department, so naturally he would be rejected by everyone.

    Also, the fact that he liked Han Lijun was known to nearly all the people of the Interster. Because there was no pursuer like him who went onto Admiral Han¡¯s personal website to sickeningly express his love everyday and every interster year without rest.

    Even though General Han had never paid attention to him, as the website only published some official information with no idol interaction whatsoever, he was very happy to guide himself and act alone. He upied the headlines andments of General Han¡¯s website all year round. He was 100% an obsessed love-struck fool, a male obsessed love-struck fool!

    In regards to the others¡¯ gazes, Gu Bai ignored them all and was engrossed in his own mind, closing his eyes as to not waste a bit of time to cultivate. He didn¡¯t stop until he sensed an iparably familiar aura appear.

    A hundred meters ahead, several men in military uniforms orderly walked, led by a handsome man about 25 or 26 years old.

    Of course, in terms of the lifespan of Interster people, there was a big gap between their actual age and appearance. In the end, it was unknown how old the great Admiral Han actually was.

    But that was not important. What was important was that this man was really handsome, the very masculine kind. His facial features were so handsome it was as if they had been carved by God¡¯s knife. His entire body brimmed with captivating hormones, releasing a wild and overbearing type of handsomeness.

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s Admiral Han! The actual person is much more handsome than a projection in the StarNet! He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, I¡¯m going to die from his handsomeness. Why didn¡¯t I try my best back then to get into the Imperial College so I could see the male god? Boo hoo, God, please let me die ande back again......¡±

    The Intersterwork and the site were all heated. The serious archaeological departure ceremony turned into an idol meeting for a group of fans and a live broadcast program.

    This was Admiral Han, the youngest Admiral in the empire. Not to mention his military power, that face was iparable to those old generals with beards. Don¡¯t be jealous; he was that good looking!

    ¡°Admiral Han, I love you!!!!¡±

    Just as everyone was filled with excitement, an earth-shattering shout suddenly broke out at the site.

    Yes, it was certainly earth-shattering. The shout was so loud that it stunned the lively crowd. Everyone quieted down and looked towards the source of the voice, then showed looks of speechlessness and utter contempt. Obviously, everyone knew of the original host, this love-struck fool.

    Han Lijin also reflexively looked at the former. His gaze stilled and his breathing quickened.

    His fair skin resembled wless jade, giving off a radiant luster, and his ck eyes were brighter than the stars in the night. This youth had an utterly beautiful appearance, even better than those of the pretty idols on the StarNet.

    Compared to his thoughts, Gu Bai¡¯s actions were faster. He rushed directly out of the crowd and suddenly threw himself on his man¡¯s body, continuing to talk excitedly.

    ¡°Admiral Han, I love you! I love you! I love you!!!¡±

    Gu Bai was in a very excited mood. However, he couldn¡¯t be med for showing this kind of obsessive and foolish love. The same old saying goes: at the initial period right after he entered the task, he would be influenced by the original host¡¯s personality.

    It just so happened that this time the original host was an extremely smitten fool. Adding in the hint of joy that emerged within his own heart, this mood broke out uncontrobly like flooding water from the Yellow River......

    Although his actions were to throw himself onto his man, it was more urate to say that he was hanging onto him. Due to his height, his feet could not touch the ground while wrapping his arms around Han Lujin¡¯s neck. For the sake of convenience, he simply wrapped his legs nimbly around the other¡¯s waist.

    This kind of embrace made Gu Bai rather resemble a ko clinging tightly on Han Lijun¡¯s body, and he surprisingly didn¡¯t identally touch an important ce of the other person.

    As a result, the serious Admiral Han¡¯s body suddenly stiffened in ce, and then in a sh the entire site and the StarNet exploded.

    ¡°My god, who is he, who is he?! He actually pounced on Admiral Han¡¯s body! Quick, someone tell me this isn¡¯t real! Surely my eyes are ying tricks on me!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s real. Cries. He didn¡¯t just pounce; he¡¯s hanging onto the body of my male god! Cryy, I wish I could rece him! Let me worship my male god too!¡±

    ¡°I got it, he¡¯s that Qiao Qi! All year round, he has upied thement section on Admiral¡¯s homepage. He¡¯s that big obsessive love-struck fool who sends sickening confessions everyday! Aaahhh, how dare he hold onto my male god! Who¡¯s going toe out to pull him off and hack him to death?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, drag this silly idiot off and hack him to death +1!¡±

    ¡°Drag him out and hack him to death +2!¡±

    ¡°Drag him out and hack him to death +10086 for an interster year!¡±

    Obviously, the majority of the intersterizens watching today¡¯s departure ceremony on the StarNet were fans of the young and promising Admiral Han. Compared to the serious archaeological work, everyone cared more about the male god. The male god who was strict and untouchable belonged to everyone, so how could he be defiled by such an infatuated maniac!

    The king also reacted and showed his displeasure. He had been too busy with other matters to know that the original host was a love-struck and obsessive fool.

    However, in the midst of such a big asion, Gu Bai went as far as to appear in front of everybody and scream, suppressing the entire audience. Furthermore, the love-struck fool even threw himself onto Admiral Han. They were currently being broadcasted live across the entire Interster. They had just lost face to all of the Interster.

    The dean of the Imperial College couldn¡¯t help but cover his face. He hurriedly made the soldiers deal with the situation. If he hadn¡¯t owed the Qiao family a favor, he absolutely would have never permitted bringing a love-struck fool who specialized in chasing after men into the solemn archeological team!

    Thepletely riled-up crowd had not yet noticed nor questioned how he, as a mere infatuated fool, managed to pounce and cross over theyers andyers of defense.

    Even the brilliant military god Admiral Han hadn¡¯t made the connection. However, at the moment, his mind had already lost the capability to think. While Gu Bai was hanging onto his body, he went rigid for a couple seconds and then involuntarily reached out his hand to hold up the young man¡¯s ass.

    Then he also involuntarily squeezed. A touch rich in softness and sticity ? The feeling was truly wonderful. All of his attention was attracted to this feeling.

    So much that when the soldiers came up to block him, for the first time ever, his serious face revealed a trace of a smile, and he defended Gu Bai, saying:

    ¡°He¡¯s just overly excited. The soldiers of the Empire are only meant to confront the enemy. The people of the Empire should receive gentle and kind treatment.¡±

    When those words fell, everyone present and the people on the StarNet all at once went quiet, then once again went up in mes.

    Since this person never appeared in public, everyone in the Empire thought that Admiral Han was an unfeeling, unyielding, and unshakeable man, yet at this moment, it seemed that Admiral Han was actually this gentle!

    The soldiers were also shocked by the change of expression on the always-serious Admiral Han. Was what they were seeing an illusion? Normally, the admiral wouldn¡¯t allow strangers to get close to him. Where did their cold-blooded, merciless admiral go......

    No matter how agitated everyone was, it was incapable of affecting Gu Bai¡¯s mood at the moment. He was still excited, so excited that he couldn¡¯t restrain himself.

    This familiar aura was indeed his man¡¯s. Did hee here toplete a mission? He was obviously here for a vacation! He wasn¡¯t sure if this kind of task had been deliberately chosen by his man, that animal!

    ¡°Admiral Han, do you know how much I like you? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know, but I can tell you how much afterwards. My little heart is madly beating, ba-dum da-dum, for you right now. Could you please let me sit in the same airship as you during this journey? Otherwise, I¡¯m definitely going to be tormented to death by my heart beating so much. Please......¡±

    Though their itinerary was the same this time, the students who were following the study did not have the qualifications to follow the admiral and sit in the same airship as him. Gu Bai didn¡¯t want to be separated from his man at all. Since he saw him, he would use his abilities to cling onto his man firmly.

    With wet eyes, Gu Bai strove hard to seep out two drops of crystal clear tears, which slipped down his cheeks and hung on his chin. The request was so pitiful that it was hard to refuse.

    Suddenly, the StarNet exploded once again.

    ¡°Aahh, in spite of everything, that infatuated fool Qiao Qi is taking advantage of the Admiral¡¯s kindness, reaching out for a yard after taking an inch. Don¡¯t be under the impression that the admiral is easy-going and approachable. He even went as far as to voice those sickening words of love written online in public! Does he have no shame?!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The important thing is that he¡¯s still hanging onto my male god¡¯s body! Is my male god¡¯s chest so firm, so hot that you. Are. Drowning. In. Pleasure? Rooaarr! Come on, somebody pull him down! Give me back my male god!¡±

    ¡°Hearing upstairs roaring like a hot-blooded beast, but...... I very much approve of thest sentence one hundred percent. Let¡¯s get this infatuated idiot out of here and give me back my male god!¡±

    All kinds of roars were flooding the StarNet, and the Interster people were very worked up.

    But fortunately, these people were only on the StarNet. The people at the scene were as stirred up as everyone else, but given the current situation, no one dared to act like Gu Bai.

    After all, this was a live broadcast within the Interster. His Majesty was there too! Such a serious imperial-like departure ceremony turned into a little fan¡¯s confession convention! What was going on?!

    The tens of thousands of people at the scene and the billions of eyes on the StarNet all stared at the two of them. Gu Bai waspletely unaware of them and continued to look at his man with a small begging expression. His captivating red lips which were protruding into an aggrieved pout gave Admiral Han the illusion of requesting a kiss.

    The temptation was so overwhelming that Admiral Han, a ruthless and handsome tyrant, almost couldn¡¯t restrain himself from bending down and kissing him. The man exhausted his self-control to put Gu Bai down and act properly.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. ording to the regtions, you can¡¯t board the military airship. The departure ceremony is about to start. Go back to your group first.¡±

    After these words came out, everyone finallyughed. This was a normal reaction.

    But the next moment, everyone was dumbfounded again. They saw admiral da ren actually rubbing the young man¡¯s head gently with a pampering smile.

    ¡°However, the people of the Empire should be treated with tolerance. This admiral will absolutely not let such an adorable person be tormented to death by a wildly beating heart. Baby, tell me, what¡¯s your name? I¡¯ll find youter......¡±

    Everyone: ¡°......¡±

    Where was their strong and cool admiral da ren?!

    Then Admiral Han goes to the MC and papapapa. The end. zzzz *snores*

    Just kidding. Next up is some face pping and then some more face pping and then plot(tm) and then the arc is over ?( ? )?

    Well that¡¯s all for me for HOMM! It was fun banding together with fellow CG staff, all fueled by spite. It was because of this project that I became a trantor. I guess my skills were decent enough?? Lmaooo. Huge thanks to all those people in CG who gave me trantion help and Mina, dandan, and THISBRO for the TLC for HOMM. Shout out to my precious little bean Evan who does so much and deserves all the love.

    I will be back working on How A Queen Was Made until it finds a new home then I will be taking a step back from tranting due to real life stuff ¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥ Farewell~ *waves*

    We have this arc left then the ¡°real world¡± arc left!

    Bonus: a portion of a discord chat with my friends as I was tranting

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90</h4>

    <i>Edited by Evan</i>

    No matter how stunned and disbelieving everyone was, the crazy, tyrannical admiral was so gentle when he inquired about the name of ¡°little baby¡± Gu Bai, and only afterwards did he step onto the tform and start the serious departure ceremony with the king.

    With the admiral¡¯s example, the soldiers naturally didn¡¯t take Gu Bai away, but kindly sent him back to the cadet team, making the people watching StarNet extremely mad and envious.

    The king also directly ignored the existence of Gu Bai. His admiral had already said, ¡°Be kind to the people of the Empire.¡± As a king who loved the people, he couldn¡¯t lose face, ah...

    Then the atmosphere finally got on the right track. After the king¡¯s serious words, everyone didn¡¯t dy. They all immediately got into the spaceship. The archaeological exploration of Earth¡¯s tomb couldn¡¯t be dyed at all.

    Then, to everyone¡¯s envy and jealousy again, Admiral Han of the Empire took a few of his own guards with him onto the cadets¡¯ spaceship.

    It was about a three days¡¯ flight from the capital of the Empire to the Earth¡¯s parent star.

    In the next few days, the leader of the archaeological team, who was the authoritative expert in archaeology and the president of the Imperial College, would give everyone a general introduction to the Earth¡¯s ancient tombs. Everyone had to save time and start working as soon as they arrived at Earth and finished setting up the camp.

    There were so many archaeologists this time. As many as 30 famous experts and 20 cadets hade along to study, so the team had be veryrge.

    After all, this was only a preliminary exploration of the ancient tomb, with none of the subsequent excavation and other required work. So this many archaeologists gathered together was also a very lively and grand thing.

    Everyone gathered in the special meeting hall on the spaceship. Although Gu Bai was rejected by everyone, he couldn¡¯t be absent from such asions when everyone was there, especially when Han Lijun was there too. How could he miss it?!

    However, due to his identity, he could only sit in the back. He lifted his chin to look for the other person¡¯s figure and found that his man was also looking around for him, so he stood up and waved joyfully.

    ¡°Here, here, Admiral, are you looking for me? I¡¯m here!¡±

    His voice and actions were too obvious, and the conference room was only so big, so even if someone didn¡¯t want to notice him, they would have to.

    ¡°Qiao Qi, sit down!¡±

    The dean couldn¡¯t help his mouth twitching and reprimanded him. Why did the serious archaeology team suddenly have this love-struck fool in it? He must have had a brain fart at that time when he let the Qiao family in through the back door!

    Because of the live broadcast, everyone¡¯s actions were all on camera at the moment. Everyone in StarNet was just like the Dean when they saw this scene. This person wasn¡¯t just satisfied with their depression, this infatuated idiot wanted to approach their male god again.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness at all. He doesn¡¯t realize that the admiral must have been giving him some face since it was an interster broadcast? Such thick skin!¡±

    The people in front of StarNet beat their hearts and feet.

    Gu Bai¡¯s face was really thick. Besides, he couldn¡¯t see the reactions on StarNet. As for all the disdainful eyes currently ring at him, he also automatically ignored them. His eyes were only on Admiral Han in the front row. The original host¡¯s love-struck character intensified his love for his man.

    By the end of his words, Gu Bai¡¯s eyes were bright, and the mouth of the head of the Imperial College twitched even more. People there couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at Gu Bai.

    Theizens on StarNet roared again: ¡°Ooooh, he¡¯s too narcissistic and shameless! Admiral, kick him out quickly!¡±

    It was a pity that the crazy and overbearing admiral was enjoying the pursuit of this kind of narcissist very much at the moment. There was a strong sense of joy brewing in his eyes. He looked at the bright eyes of Gu Bai, and no matter how he looked at him, he found him adorable. He couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Cute little baby, are you an adult? ording to intersterw, minors aren¡¯t allowed to have boyfriends...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still two years away from being an adult...¡± Gu Baimented that ording to the life expectancy of the interster people, 20 years old was considered an adult, and the original owner was only 18 now.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you can pursue me first...¡±

    Seeing his sad appearance, Han Lijun couldn¡¯t help but poke and pinch Gu Bai¡¯s face with apletely doting smile.

    The audience at the scene and in front of StarNet couldn¡¯t help spitting blood.

    What do you mean, Admiral? The subtext is that when he¡¯s grown up, you¡¯ve already promised to him, right? And right now you¡¯re very much enjoying his pursuit? And what¡¯s with the ¡°cute little baby¡± andpletely doting smile?!

    The king and the noble ministers in front of StarNet were also horrified. Was this the merciless admiral? God, they had to be dreaming....

    ¡°Cough, Admiral Han, do you think we should start the study of ancient tombs now?¡±

    The dean of the Imperial College couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. They were here to be serious archaeologists, not to put on tooth-rotting shows of affection.

    The beautiful atmosphere was broken, and the admiral put away his doting expression and nodded. He then conveniently pulled Gu Bai into the chair beside him and sat down to start the study of ancient tombs.

    Everyone was quiet. The dean introduced a young man of about 28 to the center of the room.

    ¡°This is Mr. Li Yuhong from our department of archaeology. Mr. Li discovered the tomb of the Earth this time. He¡¯ll exin the details to you.¡±

    Li Yuhong walked up to the crowd, nodded politely at them, and then directly opened the projector to start talking about his work.

    ¡°This tomb of Earth was discovered by my friends and I when we were exploring together. In ancient times, human beings were really amazing. They didn¡¯t have the high-leveled technology we have now, but they sessfully built a tomb that existed for tens of thousands of years and even didn¡¯t get destroyed by theary impact on Earth in thest century. You need to know that the disaster in thest century almost destroyed all the buildings and creatures on Earth¡¯s surface...¡±

    Li Yuhong spoke with such fervor that people were immersed in his story. People on StarNet were quiet while watching the live broadcast online.

    So many things had been destroyed by the disaster of tens of thousands of years¡¯ on the old mother that the surviving people couldn¡¯t forget that they had originated from Earth. It was a deep-rooted concept of all races to return to their roots.

    ¡°At the beginning of the discovery, we carried out a simple test in the ancient tomb. ording to the test results, we can¡¯t infer the ancient tomb¡¯s specific origin date, but we can be sure that it was earlier than the extinction era...¡±

    The extinction era was 10,000 years ago. If the tomb was created earlier than the extinction era, that meant that it was from the past ancient times!

    Everyone was shocked. Gu Bai also thought about it. ording to that person¡¯s words, the time of the extinction era was the modern times he had once lived in. So that meant that something still earlier than the extinction era was ancient times calcted forward.

    The more ancient things were, the more mysterious they were. Everyone grew more and more interested in the ancient tomb, including Gu Bai. However, what he was more interested in was the energy that could make this tomb survive beyond the past era.

    Li Yuhong¡¯s story was still continuing, and he talked as he flipped through the projector.

    ¡°In addition to the origin date of the tomb, what¡¯s more amazing is that our detectors can¡¯t determine the situation inside at all. There¡¯s a strange force blocking it. If you want to know the specific situation, you¡¯ll have to go in by yourself, as we had only been able to take some external pictures at that time...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all have a look first. There¡¯s also a picture of the characters taken at the entrance of the tomb. We have studied the characters on it, including Miss Nangong, who is known as an expert of ancient Chinese, and we still can¡¯t exin them.... Our ancestors are so mysterious.¡±

    In the end, Li Yuhong was pitied and adored. A beautiful woman in a purple dress sitting next to him nodded her head and agreed.

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t trante these words, but I can be sure that these words should be from about 3,000 years ago, from the Western Zhou Dynasty culture before the end of the era. Looking at the pictures of this tomb, I guess it should be an ancient imperial tomb...¡±

    When hearing this voice, Gu Bai looked up, and his memory of the plot popped up. The beautiful woman in purple was Nangong Xuan. She was the only one who could urately talk about the culture before the end of the era.

    There was no doubt that this woman was a transmigrator. Besides a transmigrator, who else in the interster world could know so much about Earth¡¯s culture?

    ¡°The Western Zhou Dynasty?¡± People were puzzled by her words.

    ¡°Yes, recently I¡¯ve been studying the different dynasties before Earth¡¯s extinction era...¡±

    Nangong Xuan smiled and nodded. Everyone admired her highly educated appearance.

    No one had thoroughly studied the culture of the time during the extinction era, but Miss Nangong had even studied the more ancient culture. Indeed, she was worthy of being the talented youngdy professor who had restored countless long lost characters of Earth.

    StarNet was also filled with exmations of, ¡°Miss Nangong is really talented. Only someone talented like this is suitable for our Admiral Han. Qiao Qi, that fool, can¡¯t evenpare to one of her toes!¡±

    Han Lijun also nodded his head to show appreciation. Such a young archaeology professor who was also a woman was really admirable. Few girls could persevere in such boring and hard work as archaeology.

    Noticing Han Lijun¡¯s appreciation, Nangong Xuan raised her chin slightly and became more confident.

    Admiral Han was not only handsome, but also had a noble family status. Towards such a rich and handsome man, any woman would be moved even if she was a transmigrator with a protagonist¡¯s halo.

    It was just that she had always been confident, and now she had a reputation as a talented youngdy in the Empire. With her reputation on the line, naturally, she couldn¡¯t just straightforwardly dere her love like Gu Bai did.

    What was more, this wasn¡¯t a matter that should be rushed. What was too easy to get wouldn¡¯t be treasured by men. It was only right for her to use her unique charm to attract the other party and get him to worship her at her feet.

    However, who knew that the demon Gu Bai would suddenly appear here and make a killing. It seemed that the admiral was quite interested in him, and if she were to show off a little now, it would be tricky.

    It turned out that even if she had no ability at all, the simple knowledge gleaned just from once living on Earth was enough to fool these interster people who were smart in science and technology but ignorant of ancient culture. People were amazed and admired her talent.

    But one of them was an exception. Gu Bai, who also knew ¡°ancient culture¡± well, stared at everyone and said, ¡°You¡¯re so capable. How could you be so capable?¡± And he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Hisughter was so sudden in the quiet seminar that everyone suddenly looked at him, and the camera for StarNet also turned towards him.

    ¡°ssmate Qiao, this is an archaeological seminar. Please be serious! Do you have anyments you want to make?!¡±

    The dean could not help but grit his teeth and roar in his heart. It was this guy, it was this guy again!

    ¡°Yes, dean. I have something to say. I have very detailed suggestions for this archaeological exploration...¡± Gu Bai nodded seriously.

    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it!¡± The dean¡¯s forehead was blue.

    ¡°My suggestion is...¡±

    In the eyes of everyone around, Gu Bai coughed and cleared his throat. He spoke at a serious and slow speed. He stopped midway through his speech, looked around at all the people and smiled, then turned his head sharply to look at Han Lijun.

    ¡°My suggestion is... Can Admiral Han give me a kiss first? Is a deep and hot kiss okay? My love for you has been beyond my control. I need you to help calm me down...¡±

    As he said it, he moved by himself and blew him a kiss.

    Everyone on site: (¡Ñ o ¡Ñ)!

    Intersterizen: Smelly, shameless, disgusting, and lovesick fool!

    Admiral Han smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Everyone fell over.

 Chapter 91

    TL: Cat

    TLC: Elestrea + Evan

    Editor: Evan

    At once, the original serious atmosphere they had while having a wholehearted discussion about their grand ancestors was broken and turned into a sickening performance of Gu Bai wooing Admiral Han. The people at the scene, along with theizens on StarNet really had the urge to tear Gu Bai away from Admiral Han.

    The most important thing is that Admiral Han, in spite of everything, even replied, replied, replied, replied, replied!!!

    Can¡¯t you see that there are so many excellent women and men all over the interster? At the site, there¡¯s already an equally intelligent and beautiful youngdy, Nangong, ah. Admiral, you must have been bewitched by Qiao Qi!

    ¡°Excuse me, ssmate Qiao, is there any necessary connection between yourment and the admiral¡¯s kiss?¡±

    Nangong Xuan also couldn¡¯t help but speak up. She didn¡¯t expect that in the whole interster there would be such an infatuated fool. Furthermore, he had such a thick face. Don¡¯t tell me he really doesn¡¯t know that they¡¯re being broadcasted live across the interster, ah! All his actions were revealed to the whole intersterwork. Is he not afraid to return and be beaten to death by enthusiastic fans who¡¯re infatuated with Admiral Han?!

    It turned out that Gu Bai¡¯s face was really thick. He smiled, then went directly to Han Lijun. He grabbed his shoulders and kissed him. He didn¡¯t care about the piercing eyes of the interster people. Once his love for his man was intensified, it would burn like fire.

    At the moment when he touched Han Lijun¡¯s lips, he proactively and passionately put his tongue in, sweeping around the man¡¯s upper jaw, lower jaw, gums and so on, and seductively hooked the tip of his tongue.

    The smooth and warm touch ? made Admiral Han, who had never experienced this taste, feel reluctant to let go; and he took an initiative to actively entangle with it. How can this little baby be so attractive?

    The technology of the interster had developed to an unprecedented level, so the camera lens was naturally very clear. Besides the photographers who were filming some important figures, they also arranged for smart machines to follow behind and film as well, so even if the photographers did not personally shoot this scene, the smart machines would spread out and capture it.

    Everyone in the whole interster looked at this scene and were practically stunned. Especially because of the rity of the shot, they could see the natural expressions of affection and sweetness on Gu Bai and Admiral Han¡¯s faces.

    ¡°How can he kiss my male god, wuwu...¡±

    In front of StarNet, one group of fans of Admiral Han cried bitterly. Their male god¡¯s first kiss was easily taken away by an infatuated fool. They knew that they themselves were also lovestruck fools. Even if they knew they couldn¡¯t chase their male god, they would die without regrets if they could just get a kiss from him.

    Envy, jealousy and hatred were in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Although the interster age was now very open-minded in regards to rtionships, due to the asion, the two didn¡¯t kiss for too long.

    At the end of the kiss, the great Admiral Han licked his lips regretfully, grabbed Gu Bai¡¯s shoulders, and spoke to the soldier who was about to send Gu Bai away.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t me him. He was just too excited to see his idol. This type of emotion is understandable. As a soldier who loves to protect the people of the Empire, we should be generous. Well, ssmate Qiao, are you feeling better now? Do you still need to calm down again, ma...?¡±

    Everyone was a littleforted to hear the previous words, but thest sentence made everyone speechless again, and they wanted to cry. This sort of deadpan flirting couldn¡¯t havee from their admiral, it couldn¡¯t have...

    With a sweet smile, he just stood up, flipped the projection, and expressed his opinion.

    ¡°I agree very much in regards to what Teacher Li said just now. Our ancestors were indeed very mysterious and great. They actually built an ancient tomb that was preserved during the impact of the¡¯s annihtion. But towards Miss Nangong¡¯s words just now, I express my total opposition. Your answer ispletely wrong...¡±

    As soon as his words fell, Nangong Xuan¡¯splexion darkened. What does this interster man know.

    No one knew Earth¡¯s culture better than her as a transmigrator from ancient Earth. These interster people couldn¡¯t even trante modern characters, let alone the ancient culture before modern times, and they knew nothing.

    Other people were also excited. Miss Nangong was a professional professor who couldpletely trante ancient Earth characters. She was a gifted youngdy of the Empire. The lovestruck fool even said that Miss Nangong¡¯s solution waspletely wrong. He¡¯s clearly picking a fight, ma!

    Nangong Xuan¡¯s supporters at the site immediately mocked him.

    ¡°ssmate Qiao Qi, at your age, let alone archaeology, it¡¯s good to finish the interster course! What¡¯s more, if I didn¡¯t guess wrong, ssmate Qiao should be studying music in college, ba. Please don¡¯t pretend to understand when you don¡¯t seriously damage archaeological work! Miss Nangong is the most professional professor of ancient Chinese trantion in our Empire!¡±

    All of StarNet was also hurling abuse at him, they were dissatisfied with his infatuated actions towards Admiral Han. It was like the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, thoroughly infuriating everyone.

    ¡°This Qiao Qi is too much, unexpectedly questioning Miss Nangong¡¯s words. He¡¯s not only a lovestruck fool, but he¡¯s also an idiot. When hees back, I¡¯ll buy a spaceship ticket to the Capital star and beat him to death!¡±

    There were angry intersterizens who said that because of the low birth rate of newborn babies in the interster, the life of every interster person was very precious. If they didn¡¯tmit an actual crime, you couldn¡¯t kill them at will, and they would be protected by the Empire. Theizens could only express their indignation with such words.

    Regarding everyone and their ring eyes, Gu Bai stillpletely ignored them and continued with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I did study music in college, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t study archaeology. In fact, I¡¯m very interested in Earth¡¯s culture, therefore I do research in private... This kind of ancient tomb isn¡¯t as simple as you think. As for Miss Nangong¡¯s guess, I can only say that it¡¯s very wrong!¡±

    No need to say that people don¡¯t believe him. Even on StarNet, the original host¡¯s parents are stunned. Their son is infatuated with the projection of Admiral Han all day, that fool, so when did he have the time to study archaeology? How could they not know about it?

    ¡°What¡¯s your brilliant idea?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worthy of your high opinion, but this ancient tomb is definitely not the tomb of the Western Zhou Dynasty, which has been destroyed for more than three thousand years, as Miss Nangong has said. It had existed during an even more ancient time, just like the result Teacher Li had gotten after testing. It¡¯s impossible to estimate how far back it has existed... And this tomb is definitely not an emperor¡¯s tomb!¡±

    Gu Bai slightly smiled. Nangong Xuan really did know a lot about Earth¡¯s culture because she was a transmigrator, but her knowledge was only limited to the modern life she had lived through.

    He guessed that Nangong Xuan had, at most, been an ordinary person before she transmigrated. Let alone the study of the ancient Chinesenguage, she couldn¡¯t even recognise all of the most basic traditional characters.

    In the plot, it was because of her reckless interpretation and guidance that she led everyone into the trap of the ancient tomb, resulting in a tragedy. Ignorance was not terrible, but using one¡¯s ignorance to show off was just causing a lot of trouble.

    Nangong Xuan, who had been sought after by many people since transmigrating into the interster, was swept away by Gu Bai¡¯s words and spoke a little angrily and coldly.

    ¡°ssmate Qiao, if you want to express yourself, you have to have real skills. There clearly is a carved dragon on the tomb gate in this picture¡¯s projection. Everyone in the entire interster knows that dragons are the symbol for ancient Earth. Besides the emperor, who dares to carve a dragon at the door of a tomb? Only the emperor has the power to build such an ancient tomb!¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads. Even if Earth¡¯s culture disappeared for tens of thousands of years, everyone still knew this, because the totem of the interster empire was also currently a dragon.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that there¡¯s something wrong with the tomb...¡±

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s contempt at all. He continued to express himself calmly.

    ¡°The carving on the gate of this ancient tomb is indeed a dragon totem. If it was just this totem, then this may really be an ancient imperial tomb. But look at the following. Under these dragon totems, there are also taotie, evil spirits, ferocious-looking fanged beasts, and sharp-headed demons. All of these represent greed, evil, and darkness. If it¡¯s the emperor¡¯s tomb, how could these patterns have been carved...¡±

    ¡°And as for the words in front of the tomb, I can trante them for you. The meaning they¡¯re expressing is very simple. They¡¯re saying, ¡®Trespassers will die!¡¯¡±

    When seeing the projections of these pictures, Gu Bai had realised that the ancient tomb was unusual. Not to mention the rest of the characters, the ones on the tomb door alone were very surprising.

    Because the characters on the tomb door were not the characters of any dynasty, but the characters of demons. He had encountered it when he had been a yao. Ordinary people would absolutely not recognise these characters.

    What was more, he noticed something peculiar about the taotie totem on the door of the tomb. Although most taotie totems were generally simr, this one was different, obviously different.

    Regardless of everything else, its appearance was striking, and it looked exactly the same as the beast which called Ye Cang ¡°Master,¡± the same beast he had once seen in the apocalyptic world!

    Gu Bai felt as if he had smelled a secret. He was not only interested in the energy in the tomb, but also in the entirety of the tomb.

    ¡°So, I suggest that you take me with you on this exploration of the ancient tomb. Maybe I can save your lives! Admiral, please take me with you. Although the ancient tomb is very dangerous, I¡¯m willing to offer you everything...¡±

    As for thest sentence, Gu Bai looked at Han Lijun and continued to express his unremitting love.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help twitching the corners of their mouths again. This bitch, after pretending to tter a higher up for so long, so this is his ultimate goal all along!

    The aloof Admiral once again showed his gentle expression and nodded in approval.

    ¡°This general also felt that tomb exploration work would be very difficult. It would be nice to bring along a professional, cute baby. I can feel your dedication to the empire. You don¡¯t look very well. Have you been stirred up again? Do you need to calm down again...?¡±

    With that, the ruthless, mad tyrant Admiral rubbed Gu Bai¡¯s lips, eager to give it a try.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meteorite kill the guy who seduced the general...¡±

    All the intersterizens instantly beat their chests and stamped their feet while howling and cursing in grief. Their male god absolutely couldn¡¯t be seduced by such a sappy, infatuated fool. He absolutely couldn¡¯t be!

    And what ¡°cute baby¡±. Admiral, you must have acted like this because of the live broadcast on StarNet. Your image is definitely not like this!

    ¡°Message Admiral Han¡¯s personal terminal again!¡±

    The king couldn¡¯t bear to continue to cover his eyes and gave out orders. The Han family¡¯s leader lowered his eyes while also secretly contacting his grandson¡¯s personal terminal.

    Title of the chapter arc = µÚ91ÕÂ ÐÇ¼ÊÖ®µØÇò¹ÅÄ¹(4) or Chapter 91: The Interster¡¯s Ancient Earth Tomb (4)

    Cat: This chapter was gonnae out without being trantion-checked and I already prepared an apology letter as for why this times chapter is really bad or even confusing to some people, but a heroine came! The heroine¡¯s name goes by Elestrea (or El for short). So please thank Elestrea for her quick help on looking over this chapter. Another thank you should go over to Evan who also tried her best to make this chapter readable and presentable for the audience, so thank you once again. Other than that, thank you guys for your continual support and I hope you enjoy this chapter~

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>

    Trantor: Callis

    Editor: Evan

    Practically nobody trusted what Gu Bai had said, so for the following two days, they ignored him even more and started a new discussion to formte ns for exploration.

    Everyone was actually set on kicking him right back, but who let the heroic martial god Admiral Han¡¯s character be so extreme? He was protected with one utterance of ¡°imperial soldiers must cherish their people¡±.

    From the moment they had departed, all of the troops in the airship had obeyed his orders; they were all his trusted personnel. They were free from the king¡¯s deployments and followed only hismands. So, no one could drive Gu Bai away.

    After everyone¡¯s discussion, it had finally been decided like it had been in the plot. Nangong Xuan, with her ¡°deep understanding¡± of ancient Earth¡¯s history, was to lead a small archaeological group of ten. Admiral Han would apany them as they conducted a preliminary scouting of the circumstances around the ancient tomb.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t really care that these people didn¡¯t take his words to heart. With everyone excited over exploring the ancient tomb, there was nothing he could say that would make everyone give it up. Additionally, he was also determined to go take a look.

    So what he could do was prepare himself to the best of his ability against the dangers of the ancient tomb, and for now ¡ª cling to his male god!

    As a result, aside from solemnity of the seminar, StarNet¡¯s live broadcast was filled with images of Gu Bai teasing the male god for the next two days. No matter what kinds of corny love derations Gu Bai said out loud, he fully performed what he called ¡°trees would definitely die without bark, and there is definitely no match for a person without face¡± to the max.

    As it turned out, the unfeeling Admiral of the legends was very cooperative. While there was a pleased, pampering smile on his face, a ¡°darling¡± came out each time he opened his mouth. With his image crumbling and his abuse of single dogs, there came a wave of anguished howling in StarNet and incessant begging for Gu Bai, this love-struck fool, to be driven out.

    It was very unfortunate that this desire couldn¡¯t be fulfilled. Moreover, thanks to the development of science and technology, aside from the filming of a small number of scenes, everything else was done by smart tracking. Basically, everything shot had been circted out.

    The only way was to not watch live broadcasts rted to Admiral Han. However, no one could resist chasing after him. While they howled and cursed Gu Bai to die, their eyes were glued to the live broadcast with great pleasure.

    As for those at the scene who directly faced the sickening pair for entire days, they were in a certain state of affairs that caused goosebumps to erupt all over their bodies. Nangong Xuan also looked upon Gu Bai very unfavorably.

    She swore to herself that she would definitely chase Admiral Han until she could have him. She refused to believe that if she relied on her looks which were distinct from other girls of this era and her knowledge as a gifted youngdy, that she wouldn¡¯t be as good as Gu Bai, that sickening, smitten fool!

    In this atmosphere, the three-day flight came to an end, and the airship finally arrived at what was once Earth.

    Even after so much time had passed, the damage that the extinction of that century had done to Earth tens of thousands of years ago had left the once beautiful overgrown. Earth had transformed into a paradise for all kinds of monsters, insects, and beasts.

    Before they had arrived, the Empire had already sent troops to circle around 100 meters from the entrance of the ancient tomb and had them stationed there for defense. It was an endless desert.

    Because the time they had arrived was rtivelyte, everyone was ready to rest and recuperate for a day before they entered the ancient tomb.

    That evening, Nangong Xuan, who had decided not to make any big moves, volunteered to cook for everyone.

    Everyone immediately cheered and the StarNetizens drooled. Everyone knew that in addition to being adept at researching ancientnguages, Miss Nangong Xuan¡¯s culinary talents were also top-notch.

    ¡°They say that the best way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach. It seems like Miss Nangong can no longer bear it and is making moves for the admiral! Ah, ah, ah, Miss Nangong, jiayou! We¡¯ll be supporting you. Quickly kick the smitten fool Qiao Qi away. Only you are our recognized Madam Admiral!¡±

    With the Interster¡¯s advancement of science and technology, gourmet foods had already fallen a long way behind. It was because up until now, no one in the Interster had been able to find a like Earth.

    All kinds of ingredients and recipes had disappeared. In order to boost their physiques, everyone¡¯s daily meals consisted of various nutrient solutions, and former gourmet foods had already been lost in the annals of history.

    So even if the only things she knew how to make were a few homely dishes that didn¡¯t measure up to a chef¡¯s craftsmanship, it was enough to satisfy the Interster people¡¯s taste buds and cause them to adore her.

    There were as many as 50 professors and students present, so of course cooking for so many people wouldn¡¯t be easy. As a result, Nangong Xuan¡¯s cooking for ¡°everyone¡± was just for a few of the professors and the most important soldiers.

    Because there were few ingredients and Nangong Xuan¡¯s cooking skills were limited, she only made twice-cooked pork and pork strips stir-fried with yuxiang. There was also a scarcity of seasonings, so it was very different from the original dishes.

    However, for the Interster people who suffered from ack of vors, it was already a culinary delicacy. In order to maintain their image, everyone ate very politely, but satisfaction was written across their entire faces and they couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.

    ¡°Miss Nangong¡¯s culinary skill is really worthy of His Majesty¡¯s praise. It really is a lifetime¡¯s worth of great fortune to be able to taste such delicious food......¡±

    Nangong Xuan was very pleased. She looked at Admiral Han, who hadn¡¯t moved his chopsticks. She personally ced a piece of twice-cooked pork in the other¡¯s bowl and said with a smile, ¡°Admiral Han, try Xuan¡¯er¡¯s work......¡±

    The cultural courtesies that had developed in the Interster were very different from those that Earth once had. On Earth, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to handpick food for others, but in the Interster, it was something that could only be done between lovers.

    In the Interster, it had already be a silent expression of love. If the other person epted the offered food, it meant that they were interested in having a rtionship with them.

    Theizens of StarNet were very excited. Even those who didn¡¯t agree with Nangong Xuan and their male god¡¯s CP before all gave it a ¡°like¡± and cheered. After all,pared to the brainless, nauseating, and love-sick Gu Bai, the Empire¡¯s genius miss was the one who could be together with their male god!

    Just in this moment, a dissenting voice suddenly rang out from the side, ¡°Just how could this be called good food?!¡±

    The voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but it was very sudden and carried an astonished disbelief.

    Everyone turned around, and their faces all sank at once. After a few seconds of silence, StarNet exploded at once with people shouting, ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s him again!¡±

    ¡°Student Qiao, please tell us what objections you have!¡±

    Of course, Gu Bai was the only one who could make everyone explode like this. Nangong Xuan¡¯s expression was nk. She wasn¡¯t afraid of this love rival because she was confident that someone as brazen and nauseating as Gu Bai would be difficult for the admiral to bear and swallow.

    ¡°I have a lot of objections. Miss Nangong, not only are you sloppy, you¡¯re also very arrogant. You can even bring out these kinds of pig feed! You¡¯re simply insulting my beloved admiral!¡±

    Gu Bai looked at her with a very angry expression. The original host¡¯s smitten nature had also caused him to be infatuated. His love for the man had already beenpounded infinitely, releasing his inner possessiveness. There wasn¡¯t the least bit of sand in his eyes.

    This culinary ability not only couldn¡¯t even reach the ability of the average person on Earth, there was ack of seasoning, insufficient control of heat, and the fried meat was so ugly. How could this be called gourmet food? And for her to use this to pander to his man, it was simply an insult! Insult!

    His indignant expression made it seem like someone else really had done something enormously wrong. The people present andizens couldn¡¯t react for a moment, all shocked by his angry tone.

    His smitten nature allowed him to ignore everyone¡¯s stunned gazes. He went to Han Lijun and cupped the man¡¯s face, giving him a kiss. Only then did his mood improve slightly and he spoke solemnly.

    ¡°Admiral, this kind of trash is too insulting to you. Please let me prepare your favorite food for you!¡±

    ¡°My darling, you know what I like to eat the most?¡± Admiral Han gazed at him, his cold, stiff heart as soft as water. His smile was gentle and pampering.

    ¡°Of course, because the admiral is my most beloved person!¡±

    Gu Bai smiled, his gaze confident and fervent. It was as if his whole heart¡¯s sincerity had been illuminated. His smile was like the sun at the center of the Milky Way, hot enough to burn people.

    Han Lijun¡¯s heart suddenly stopped, and it was difficult for him to breathe. How could this person be so passionate and ignite his heart? To make people so happy that they could die without regrets?

    The people of the Interster had had enough of Gu Bai¡¯s nauseating infatuation, but right at that moment, those kinds of warm and sincere feelings could influence everyone.

    ¡°Even though he¡¯s very sickeningly star-struck, he actually seems to really like the admiral. I can see the love conveyed from his soul in the depths of his eyes......¡±

    There was finally someone who had said a good word about him, and others silently and secretly nodded. A slight bit of favorable opinion for Gu Bai suddenly arose. His love for the admiral was indeed sincere and undeniable.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s gazes. After Han Lijun finished speaking, he went to a rtivelyrger part of the dining hall and took out various ingredients from his storage ring.

    In the Interster, where science and technology was flourishing, storage equipment wasn¡¯t really anything special, so no one was surprised. Rather, it was very strange that he seemed to be preparing to cook. In order to ensure that her ¡°cooking skills¡± weren¡¯t stolen, Nangong Xuan kept the doors closed every time she cooked.

    Afterpleting so many tasks, Gu Bai¡¯s soul was already like that of an old demon¡¯s, who had lived for a very long time. Although he enjoyed every lifetime, he had learned many skills to meet the needs of the subsequent tasks.

    As for his cooking ability, he wasn¡¯t a kitchen god, but it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he was a master. After all, his luxurious lifestyle had allowed him to eat more gourmet food than Nangong Xuan. When he was interested, he would call up the Imperial chef to have them exin. He¡¯d also learn something to pander to his man to raise inclinations a bit.

    With his ingredients and equipment in ce, Gu Bai took out a basin of water and carefully washed his hands; the action was pious and divine.

    God knows how he could make the action of washing his hands to cook feel divine, but it was what everyone felt. They couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by this kind of devotion. They held their breaths, watching his movement.

    Looking at his natural, fluid movements, and with the gradual spread of the rich fragrance of his cooking, people couldn¡¯t help but narrow their eyes and take in a deep breath of the aroma. They couldn¡¯t help but salivate.

    Although they weren¡¯t able to have a proper taste, the fragrance was enough to let people know how delicious the finished product would be.

    The professors present at the scene swallowed their saliva and looked at the food in their chopsticks. They lost their appetite and everyone put down their chopsticks one after the other. They inexplicably had the illusion that they were eating pig feed......

    ¡°Though I don¡¯t want to admit that this smitten fool can cook, it looks really good......¡±

    The audience on StarNet also swallowed their saliva, staring at the delicious food on the screen.

    Nangong Xuan also stared with wide eyes at Gu Bai¡¯s movements and stance as he cooked. He was like one of those top chefs she had once seen on the cooking shows.

    Gu Bai made crystal steamed dumplings. Not only did his man like to eat this, Gu Bai also liked it very much. After the carefully prepared dumplings were ready, he brought the te to Han Lijun with a shy expression and adoring gaze.

    ¡°Admiral, please try the love dumplings that I made for you. If good food is really enough to capture a man¡¯s heart, I believe that you will definitely fall in love with me. Admiral, I love you......¡±

    As he spoke, he made a kissing motion. Like Cupid¡¯s arrow, it shot towards his man¡¯s heart and made the surface ripple happily.

    ¡°Darling, I already love you. You¡¯re more delicious than any food. I also love you......¡±

    Admiral Han¡¯s rigid image copsed again. He cupped Gu Bai¡¯s face, pressing one kiss after the other to his lips, strongly hurling the single dog abuse.

    ¡°Wuwu, what I¡¯m seeing is definitely not a live archaeological news broadcast. What I¡¯m seeing must be a sappy, dog-abusing soap opera. Ying, ying, my male god actually said ¡®I love you¡¯ to this smitten idiot......¡±

    On StarNet, arge number of Admiral Han¡¯s fans could no longer bear it and finally copsed and wailed like demons, unable to ept the fact that the male god had been held captive by a star-struck fool like this.

    His Majesty¡¯s eyelids twitched so much they already started to cramp. He couldn¡¯t help but cry tearlessly and was helped by his Imperial bodyguards back to his pce to rest.

    He didn¡¯t want to face the strange gazes from the monarchs of other nts. The Empire had unexpectedly produced such a couple. One of them was even his army¡¯s admiral, and it had been broadcasted to the entire Interster. It really was too difficult to bear, too sappy, and too embarrassing!

    ¡°someone as brazen and nauseating as Gu Bai would be difficult for the admiral to bear and swallow¡±

    The admiral is swallowing something of Gu Bai¡¯s alright ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    I¡¯m bcckkkkk for the next 3 chapters!! Looks like interster is just one of the things that I do now huh (now 4/5 of the projects I¡¯ve worked on are all Interster-rted).

    The secondhand embarrassment from this chapter had me tranting while peeking through my fingers, do you have any idea how hard it is to trante when you

    a) can barely look at the screen

    b) have neither hands on the keyboard

    For my final thoughts on this chapter: what in the world are ¡°love dumplings¡±??????? Sounds like a euphemism

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>

    Trantor: Callis

    Editor: Evan

    On the second day after they arrived on the mother Earth, after a day of reorganization and rest, everyone packed up their things and prepared to enter the ancient tomb.

    It was said to be an ancient tomb, but because the tomb had been built underground, people could currently only see the heavy stone door, which acted as the entrance, and nothing else.

    This stone door was as ancient and mysterious as the images they had discussed on the airship. It had been carved with relief sculptures that most people in the Interster wouldn¡¯t recognize. This included ancient culture ¡°professor¡± Nangong Xuan.

    However, Gu Bai recognized them one after the other. As more time went on, his tasks allowed him to learn more and more things. Aside from the topmost dragon totem on the relief sculptures, everything underneath it represented all kinds of dark, mythical monsters from legends.

    The fourrge words, ¡°Trespassers will Face death¡±, on the tomb door seemed to carry endless force. When the tomb door was opened, a wave of ice-cold, piercing chill erupted out.

    In particr, there was a ferocious taotie stone statue ced in the middle of the front of a dark, endless passage. It seemed like yet another warning and show of force. In the dark, it gave people a mysterious sense of fear.

    Nobody spoke, and they all shivered subconsciously. Their ancient Earth ancestors really were too mighty. The force from the realism of the sculpture couldn¡¯t be carved out using any of their intricate machines.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. People of ancient Earth were very superstitious. This is only a method they employed to scare away tomb robbers. Even if there are traps in the tomb, they¡¯d only be mercury-poisoned arrows and such. With our science and technology, we can handle it. After all, people of ancient Earth were even more primitive than the old world¡¯s people......¡±

    While everyone held their breath, Nangong Xuan stepped up and exined it to everyone very confidently.

    When they heard her words, everyone¡¯s inexplicable fear suddenly dissipated. There was no one in the entire Interster who had a more thorough understanding of ancient Earth¡¯s culture than Miss Nangong. In short, if she said it, then it was true.

    What was more, what she said was correct. With the Interster¡¯s advanced technology, they didn¡¯t have to be afraid of the ancient Earth¡¯s people¡¯s crude traps at all.

    The head of the college nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Nangong is right. With our current technology, there is no need to worry about ancient Earth¡¯s traps. Everyone, go in now......¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± It was precisely at this time that Gu Bai spoke up.

    ¡°You again?¡±

    It was clear that everyone was very impatient with him. What was going on with this child again?!

    ¡°Look, there are still words here......¡±

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t care about any of their attitudes. His previous yful, unperturbed expression faded. He walked past everyone and approached the taotie statue guarding the door.

    There was an unprecedented solemnity in his heart as his eyes were firmly fixed on the chest of the stone taotie statue. There was a row of words on it, which were different from the ones carved onto the monsters of the stone door. This time, they weremon ancient Earth script. It was indeed a bronze inscription from the Western Zhou Dynasty from over three thousand years ago.

    At this time, other people who could see the words stepped closer, with Nangong Xuan at the front. She was the Interster¡¯s ¡°best¡± professor of ancient Chinesenguage. Naturally, everyone allowed her to see it first.

    However, Nangong Xuan¡¯s ¡°knowledge¡± didn¡¯t even help her recognize a few traditional Chinese characters. Even if she knew these were ancient characters, she couldn¡¯t trante them. She could only pretend that ¡°they were too old¡± and shake her head.

    Nevermind other people of the Interster, even she, as a soul who had transmigrated from Earth, couldn¡¯t recognize them. She couldn¡¯t help butment again, ¡°Our ancestors are too mysterious!¡± Then she prepared to take a stone rubbing back to study.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He directly spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to take it back to study. These characters are very simple. It¡¯s another warning. It means that it would be best for people who wanted to enter to ce their palms here to be tested and receive the master of the tomb¡¯s approval before entering. Otherwise, it will be a dead end......¡±

    The master of the tomb had been afraid and had long since expected intruders. He made preparations early on and kindly reminded the intruders again and again.

    ¡°Ugh, what nonsense are you speaking again? How could you know the characters that even Miss Nangong couldn¡¯t trante?!¡±

    The crowd groaned; there was simply no one who believed him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this love-struck fool doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s capable of at all!¡± There was also a wave of agreement from StarNet.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know if I¡¯m spewing nonsense if you just look? See, there¡¯s a palm-shaped groove. This is where the test will be......¡±

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t feel inclined to keep arguing and dying when he could just enter the tomb. He hinted for everyone to look at the base of the statue, where there was a sunken palm-like depression. ording to the characters, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that this was where the test was.

    As he spoke, he ced his hand on it. After a few seconds, a beam of red light suddenly burst out from the imprint and entered between his eyebrows, leaving behind a red mark.

    ¡°T-this......¡±

    The people who had been disdaining him had their eyes wide open. With the live broadcast, the people on StarNet also stared at the red mark on Gu Bai¡¯s forehead. This was simply too unfathomable!

    Before, no one believed him, but now they couldn¡¯t deny the existence of something so unscientific.

    ¡°Everyone,e be tested......¡±

    With everyone dazed, Han Lijun spoke and was then the first to walk up to be tested. When he wasn¡¯t facing Gu Bai, his stiff, unfeeling character was still utterly perfect.

    With his example, even if the others were hesitant, they still followed what he did. Very quickly, however, they all noticed that there was no one with a red mark like Gu Bai¡¯s.

    Was he special, or did the master of the tomb only allow him to enter?

    This thought couldn¡¯t help but take shape in everyone¡¯s minds. Even Gu Bai himself started to guess at this.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be frightened. This must be a deliberateplication from the master of the tomb to stop tomb robbers. With so many people, we don¡¯t need to worry......¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Nangong Xuan spoke again.

    ¡°Right, what Miss Nangong said is correct. We should hurry in......¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement. The discovery of the ancient tomb was too important, and they would definitely never shrink back from such a small threat. Nangong Xuan¡¯s words gave everyone a little confidence.

    Gu Bai naturally knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade them. He wasn¡¯t a kindhearted, lenient man. Since no one listened to him, he wouldn¡¯t risk his life to go stop them.

    However, there was Han Lijun. Before the man returned to the starry space and while he was in this world, he wasn¡¯t much different from an ordinary person. He didn¡¯t have such formidable power.

    After thinking about it, Gu Bai took out the protective jades which he had ced in his backpack in advance.

    ¡°I know that you definitely wouldn¡¯t believe anything that I¡¯ve said, but don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that this tomb is more dangerous than you think. I have protective jades here, so you can take them......¡±

    After he finished speaking, he handed it to the soldier beside him.

    Nobody believed him, but with the odd circumstances surrounding the tomb, none of them refused. They hung it around their necks with the attitudes of it ¡°being no big deal¡±.

    There was only one arrogant-looking young man who refused it. He also disdainfully ground out, ¡°Liar¡¯s nonsense!¡±

    Gu Bai ignored him and didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he took out a different jade and hung it around Han Lijun¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Eh, the admiral¡¯s isn¡¯t the same as ours......¡± Someone who had a jade curiously examined it.

    ¡°Nonsense, he¡¯s my man!¡±

    Gu Bai rolled his eyes, and his disdainful expression immediately broke the area¡¯s solemn atmosphere. Everyone had ck lines on their foreheads and they quieted down. This little tsundere was in dire need of a spanking!

    However, the crazed, tyrannical, and ruthless Admiral Han reaped the benefits. His character once again copsed as he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, what my little darling says is right......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were stiff and dumbfounded. Damn it, they were truly fed up with this pair of sickening, starry-eyed, and character-copsing fools!

    All the preparations had finished. They all stopped dallying. Nangong Xuan, the college head, Han Lijun, and Gu Bai took the lead and entered.

    The ancient tomb¡¯s passage was very narrow, and its width could only amodate one person. Because of the AI¡¯s recording, there were only 10 people in the archaeology team, 10 soldiers for protection, and Gu Bai.

    When they entered the tomb¡¯s passage, they could clearly feel that the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees; it was very gloomy and cold. Fortunately, the Interster people¡¯s clothes were temperature-regting, so they didn¡¯t feel ufortable. However, they felt a slight inexplicable fear.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    When thest person entered the ancient tomb, the tomb¡¯s door suddenly closed automatically, startling everyone.

    Gu Bai¡¯s heart sank. He was acutely aware that their surroundings had been covered with a power belonging to a ward. On the other hand, the others didn¡¯t feel anything, consumed with the thoughts of whatid in the tomb.

    Nangong Xuan once again profoundly exined to everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just the door mechanism......¡± She immediatelyforted everyone, weing their adoring gazes.

    This was because no one had a clue what a mechanism was, as they had never heard of this word before.

    ¡°Miss Nangong is too fierce; she even knows about mechanisms......¡±

    They all eximed in admiration for a bit, and only then did they continue on without any regards.

    Themander outside had also been startled. He went forward to prepare to pry open the door again. However, he discovered that the tomb they could still open before seemed to have be part of the ground. They couldn¡¯t open it no matter what they did. What was more, themunication equipment failed. They couldn¡¯t contact the people inside!

    ¡°Quickly contact His Majesty at the Capital Star......¡±

    Themander didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly, so he quickly ordered people to contact their superior to ask for instructions.

    The king received the news and ordered for the tomb¡¯s door to be opened as quickly as possible and by any means necessary. However, it was no use at all. Their surveying equipments¡¯ rms red; the entire tomb was enclosed and blocked off with a powerful energy. It was so strong that even bombing it with a cosmic artillery shell would be useless.

    Only in that moment did everyone realize the severity of the situation. The king didn¡¯t dare publicize that they had no way to turn off the live broadcast for the time being, as only the people inside knew how to turn off the cameras.

    As a result, they could only continue to allow people to watch the live broadcast and watch alongside the citizens who didn¡¯t know about the situation for the time being. Currently they were only able to determine the situation from the AI filming.

    The people on StarNet currently didn¡¯t know about the situation. They were still watching it with an abundance of interest. They were looking at the old and mysterious totem constructed in the middle of the ancient tomb andmenting that their ancestors were worthy of the greatest admiration.......

    I have no idea where this girl gets her confidence from because I still need a calctor to make sure that 7+5=13 (/ _ ; )

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>

    Trantor: Callis

    Editor: Evan

    The people inside the tomb didn¡¯t know about the abnormalities outside of it because there was no need to use themunication device for the time being, and they didn¡¯t know that it could no longer be used. Everyone was wholeheartedly exploring the ancient tomb, so they didn¡¯t mind it much.

    Gu Bai had a slight feeling that something was wrong, but he was already determined to uncover the tomb¡¯s secrets. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t cower away and would be inwardly vignt.

    Unlike the desert outside, the inside of the tomb was very damp because of the nourishment of Yin energy, and there unexpectedly were toxic grass and insects in the tomb. There was no indication of the water shortage in the desert outside.

    After walking through the passageway, they didn¡¯t know how many meters below ground they were. The faint sound of dripping water echoed back. It was obvious that the tomb was surrounded by an underground river.

    ¡°..... Does everyone remember the python skeleton that we just passed when we went around the corner? There was a faintly protruding pointed horning from the top of the skeleton¡¯s head. It¡¯s very obvious that it wasn¡¯t a python or something simr while it was alive. Rather, it was a dragon from the legends of the ancient Earth¡¯s people...... There¡¯s a legendary dragon in the tombs that¡¯s encircled by a river. We¡¯ve walked for so long, only to trudge through a single passageway. With suchrge written characters, the scale of this ancient tomb should exceed the norms for an Imperial tomb by far. It¡¯s very likely that this is a grand underground pce!¡±

    While she walked, Nangong Xuan confidently exined to everyone like she was a tour guide.

    The Interster people really understood too little about Earth¡¯s people from 10,000 years ago. Nobody held the slightest amount of doubt towards her words. They were all invested in her exnation of the mysterious ancient Earth¡¯s culture.

    There was also a wave of praise from StarNet. These were old professors who had lived for one or two hundred years and still didn¡¯t necessarily have as thorough of an understandingpared to Miss Nangong. Miss Nangong unexpectedly knew so much, she really was too incredible, and she really was worthy of being the Empire¡¯s genius, h, h, h......

    Gu Bai listened to her nonsense and didn¡¯t speak. While he observed, he used his tiredness as an excuse to mber onto his man¡¯s back to enjoy his tenderness. From time to time, he confessed, ¡°Admiral, I love you with the force of a¡¯s explosion. No, that¡¯s not enough; the universe is infinite, and there is no end to time. These aren¡¯t enough to describe my love for you......¡±

    The formidable admiral continued to copse his character, replying, ¡°I know, darling. In fact, I also fell in love with you at first sight. It was like aary explosion, sudden and passionate. It¡¯s hard to describe......¡±

    When everyone heard the sappiness, StarNet bustled with liveliness and activity. Admiral Han really had been enchanted by him, and now it was being broadcasted to the entire Interster. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that this kind of corniness and character copsing would cause people to scold him? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that it would damage his dignity as an Imperial Admiral?

    The king and the head of the Han Family already couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at the broadcast and facepalmed. Themunication device currently couldn¡¯t be connected. They just wanted to connect to Admiral Han and tell him not to do such humiliating things, but they couldn¡¯t. They could only watch.

    The exploration of the mysterious ancient tomb continued on. Although there were many poison-tipped arrows, poisonous gas, snakes, insects, and so on along the way, these types of traps weren¡¯t much to the Interster people, who lived in the dangerous universe. The traps were all solved one after the other.

    Very quickly, they walked through passageway after passageway and cave after cave. They finally arrived at arge stone pit. When they saw the scene in the pit, they all couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths.

    As Nangong Xuan exined to everyone, the mood onsite was grave. There was a moment of silence on StarNet. This was the superstition of their ancestors.

    ¡°This really is too terrible. Fortunately, we were born in the Interster. How could our ancestors be so superstitious? Science and technology confirmed a long time ago that humans don¡¯t reincarnate......¡±

    There were people who couldn¡¯t help butment that this method of burying people alive as sacrifices was too cruel.

    Especially in the Interster, when human reproduction was bing more and more difficult, every single person¡¯s life was important. The Imperialw wouldn¡¯t rashly sentence anyone to death. It really was difficult for everyone to ept something like burying people alive.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t refute them, but he didn¡¯t agree either. There were no absolutes in the world, and as a person who had be a soul, he could confirm the existence of reincarnation.

    Now, however, the world had grown into the Interster. For some reason, it appeared that humanity had separated itself from the control of the afterlife.

    After death, humans in this world wouldn¡¯t go to the afterlife for reincarnation. Weak souls would be turned into dust by the influence of the universe¡¯s maic fields. Only powerful souls could quickly seek out pregnant women to reincarnate themselves.

    If these things were said out loud, not only would the Interster people not believe them, if he hadn¡¯t experienced and understood it and once been a person from Earth, he wouldn¡¯t have believed in souls either.

    ¡°Well then, we should continue and go further in. Maybe the emperor¡¯s main tomb is right in front of us......¡±

    After a while, the head of the college spoke up so they could continue.

    Everyone nodded and followed. However, they had just taken a few steps before someone suddenly screamed.

    ¡°What happened?¡± In the quiet atmosphere, the sound was especially loud. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stop and look at the person who had screamed.

    ¡°Nothing, it just got cold all of a sudden. The thermal instion function of my Starsuit is no longer working...... None of you are cold?¡±

    It was the man who hadn¡¯t cared about Gu Bai¡¯s protective jade and disdainfully misled people with his lies. He wrapped his arms around his chest. His face was white, his lips were puffed up, and he was shivering all over. He looked like he was very cold.

    When he asked this, everyone shook their heads. ¡°No, it¡¯s not cold. Did you get sick? Or is there something wrong with your Starsuit?¡±

    With the Starsuit¡¯s thermal instion function, no matter what the temperature was outside, their body wouldn¡¯t feel too cold or too hot unless there was a problem with their body or if their Starsuit was torn.

    ¡°Maybe the Starsuit is torn......¡±

    The man thought and believed that that was it. There wasn¡¯t a problem with his own body, so there had to be a problem with his Starsuit. He ran to a nook to change into another one, but it was still very cold. He shivered oddly another few times. He couldn¡¯t help but take some medicine and changed into yet another Starsuit. It was slightly better than before.

    No one paid much attention to this small incident. Gu Bai looked at him again and couldn¡¯t find any problems, but he persistently felt that something was wrong. Because he couldn¡¯t clearly enunciate it, he didn¡¯t speak up. However, his intuition told him that the situation was getting worse and worse.

    At the same time, the people of StarNet who saw this scene set off a storm.

    ¡°Heavens, look quickly, it looked like there was a woman crawling on his back!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! And she was still wearing ancient people¡¯s clothing. The dripping blood is too terrible. How could they not see it......?¡±

    ¡°T-t-t-this can¡¯t be...... Is that a ghost? I heard from my teacher in the ancient Earth culture ss that ancient people were superstitious. They said that people would be ghosts after death. T-this was unexpectedly real? It¡¯s too inconceivable!¡±

    The Interster¡¯s science and technology instruments had inadvertently recorded the existence of souls, which caused a storm on StarNet. This simply subverted the understanding and scientific ideas of everyone of the Interster and other celestial bodies.

    But what currently made everyone even more terrified was that unexpectedly, none of the exploration team saw that there was a ghost amongst them. It was difficult to imagine what would happen next.

    Everyone was sweating for the people in the ancient tomb.

    They didn¡¯t know about StarNet¡¯s storm. After leaving the sacrificial pit, they walked forward for a while and finally stopped to rest in front of the wide wall of a mountain.

    The exploration of the ancient tomb, which was supposed to have taken an hour or twoplete, had now gone on for several hours. They had dealt with many traps along the way. However, they unexpectedly hadn¡¯t found the emperor¡¯s coffin or the main coffin room.

    Han Lijun and the other soldiers could still continue onward, but the group of professors who spent long amounts of time inboratories needed to rest and drink nutrient fluid to replenish their stamina.

    ¡°This is a small snack from my previous research. It¡¯s called a bean paste bun. Sweets can raise people¡¯s mood, so everyone please try it......¡±

    After everyone sat down, Nangong Xuan rushed out to pretend again.

    Before she left for the exploration, she had already made many preparations. This time, it was a live broadcast to the entire Interster. Naturally, she wanted to show off.

    Before she transmigrated, she was just an ordinary working woman. She wasn¡¯t very impressive in the vast sea of people. However, she would have never imagined that she would be so popr after arriving in the Interster. She instantly felt like she was reaching the pinnacle of her life.

    She had originally thought that Admiral Han, the Empire¡¯s male god, would surely fall to his knees before her pomegranate skirt. But who would have known that a Gu Bai would pop up. During these two days, she hadn¡¯t epted it at all. A tall, rich, and handsome Mr. Perfect like Han Lijun ought to be hers. After all, she was the transmigrated protagonist.

    It was with great difficulty that she could make the bean paste bread. Because the food was excellent and tasted even better than what she had on Earth, she was very confident that she could definitely capture the stomachs of these Interster people.

    It was a pity that our Admiral Han was even more interested in beauty than he was in food. His solemn, courteous refusal immediately turned Nangong Xuan¡¯s expression unpleasant.

    Gu Baiughed sweetly into his sleeve. He reached out to grab the bun, then looked at Han Lijun with a gaze full of adoration, looking every much like the incarnation of a coquettish bitch.

    ¡°Admiral, my heart is bing restless for you again. It really is regretful that the Interster live broadcast is running right now, so I can¡¯t take another probe into the topic of love with you. But now, we can take a look at how beautiful it is for lovers to eat together. Come on, I¡¯ll take a bite, and you take a bite. We¡¯ll sweetly take another bite together......¡±

    After he finished speaking, he took a small bite, then raised it to his man¡¯s mouth. The admiral that had just been solemn immediately turned into a softened man. The pair shared the bun between them, their love uninterrupted. It was so sickening that people wanted to die.

    He must be doing it deliberately, he must be doing it deliberately, he must be doing it deliberately! Another mouthful of sweetness!

    Nangong Xuan, who hadpletely be part of the backdrop, gave a heavy sigh and retreated with a dark expression. She expressed that what the eyes didn¡¯t see, the heart didn¡¯t grieve over. She unceasingly rubbed her hands over the goosebumps on her body and secretly scolded: This rotten, sickening Interster world!

    At this time, a quarrel suddenly started across them. A white-bearded old man had turned red and pointed at the person in front of him in anger.

    ¡°Alright then, you guys are deliberately bullying an old man, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m aware that I¡¯ve always enjoyed good food throughout my life, but Miss Nangong¡¯s culinary talent is something an ordinary person can¡¯t have a taste of! Which one of you unexpectedly hid my bean paste bun? The Interster live broadcast is going on right now, so aren¡¯t you losing face?!¡±

    When everyone heard what he said, they all looked at him cluelessly. Gu Bai¡¯s attention had also been drawn by the quarrel that had been caused by a single bean paste bun.

    At the same time, all of theizens on StarNet grasped their chests. They stared at the scene on their screens, trembling in fear and swallowing their saliva......

    The joke flew over so many people¡¯s headsst chapter.....(Ò»¡£Ò»;;£©

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>

    Trantor: Callis

    Editor: Evan

    Gu Bai wasn¡¯t familiar with this white-bearded old fellow, even though he was very famous in the entire archaeological team because not only was he a knowledgeable researcher, but he was also known for another reason: he especially liked to eat. For a mouthful of delicious food, he could even set aside his dignity as an elder.

    Because the mountain walls where they were currently resting were narrow, the distance between the mountain walls could only allow for one and a half people. When they all sat down, they automatically sat single-file. Nangong Xuan had also handed down the bean paste buns one by one from the start to the end.

    Nangong Xuan had precisely worked it out so that each person would get one of her ¡°precious¡± bean paste buns. There absolutely wouldn¡¯t be a shortage of one, such that the white-bearded old fellow wouldn¡¯t have one. It could only be that someone ahead had taken an extra one.

    Currently, not only were the mountain walls close together, it was also very dark. Who would know which person had taken an extra? What was more, if they dared to do such a disgraceful thing in front of the entire Interster poption, it meant that this ¡°thief¡± had to be very clever.

    At such a time, there was no need to entangle themselves in this kind of situation. Nangong Xuan very generously gave the old fellow another one, but he refused to take it. He very angrily demanded that the gluttonous fellow be brought to justice!

    Everyone knew about the old fellow¡¯s bad temper. The college head was speechless. In order to prevent a dy, he simply took out themunication device and prepared to contact people outside and ask them which fool had just done such a shameful thing.

    After all, everyone had been equipped with their own exclusive filming camera. Aside from being aprehensive filming camera, it was also for monitoring. This was an ancient tomb on Earth. Even the most mundane items inside were priceless treasures once brought outside. It would be difficult for people not to be enticed.

    Even now, there were unexpectedly people who could do such a ¡°gluttonous¡±, shameful thing under surveince. Aside from the people present, everyone else also thought that this ¡°thief¡± was truly foolish......

    Very quickly, however, no one couldugh because themunication device couldn¡¯t be used. It wasn¡¯t only the college head¡¯s, but everyone else¡¯smunication devices were also out of order.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I open my personal terminal?!¡±

    Someone shouted in a panic. When everyone heard this, they all went to check their personal terminals. Then they discovered that it wasn¡¯t just theirmunication devices and personal terminals, none of the Interster high-tech products they had on them were working!

    This was no small matter. As time passed, humans had be increasingly dependent on scientific and technological products. If these things failed, then they were like wolves whose sharp teeth and ws had been removed, ready to be ughtered.

    The reason why everybody could enter the depths of the ancient tomb so easily was due to relying on Interster technology to deal with those fierce traps. If they no longer had it, how could they return?

    ¡°Everybody, what are we going to do now......?¡±

    They all looked towards Han Lijun and the soldiers. Without the help of developed weapons, there would be no difference between this group of schrs, who only possessed intelligence, and ordinary people from Earth. They could only ce their hope for protection on the admiral and the soldiers.

    ¡°Everyone, calm down. Admiral Han has led us to survival countless times on the fierce battlefield against Zergs, and we definitely will safely protect everyone until we return!¡±

    The deputy admiral opened his mouth to cate everyone.

    ¡°God bless them......

    StarNet¡¯sizens all heaved a deep sigh and began to pray one after the other.

    The Imperial army and the king who had received the message were helpless. The whole ancient tomb had been sealed by a mysterious force. Its door couldn¡¯t be opened, and people outside couldn¡¯t get in. They could only watch the people inside the tomb rescue themselves.

    When he finished sending the distress signal, Han Lijun took charge of the situation. He led everyone to evacuate the narrow mountain pass immediately and returned to the rtively wide sacrificial pit they had been in before, since the narrow passageway wouldn¡¯t be easy to flee through if an unexpected ident urred.

    And now that such an unexpected situation had happened, it was naturally impossible to continue moving forward. The best options were to stay in ce or retreat.

    This time when everyone returned to the wide area of the sacrificial pit, they lost the passion they just had for exploring the ancient tomb. They all had nervous and scared expressions, especially since they were faced with densely packed human bones. The fear simply numbed people¡¯s scalps.

    The ancient tomb was buried deep underground. Not only was the environment moist, but the atmosphere was extremely thick. Even if everyone¡¯s Interster thermal suit was functioning properly, everyone still felt a chill from the bottom of their feet travelling up into their bodies. It made everyone tremble.

    This was too strange. With the Interster suits, they wouldn¡¯t be cold even if they were on the coldest in the gxy.

    ¡°The ancient tomb is buried underground all year round. Poisonous miasma might have formed. Everyone, let¡¯s take out our medicine and eat one......¡±

    Nangong Xuan could no longer stand it and made this suggestion. If the Interster suits were functioning properly, then there had to be a problem with everyone¡¯s bodies. Right now, this could be the only exnation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous gas. We might have encountered...... impure things.¡±

    Gu Bai, who hadn¡¯t spoken in a long time, suddenly opened his mouth. With his words, the temperature around them seemed to drop several degrees.

    Everyone shivered again, but Nangong Xuan couldn¡¯t help but angrily respond.

    ¡°What impure things? Could it be ghosts? Student Qiao, it¡¯s currently the Interster era. Could you not be an rmist?!¡±

    She had been looking at Gu Bai unfavorably for a long time, and when she heard Gu Bai¡¯s voice, she could no longer hold back her temper.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Student Qiao. Please don¡¯t stir things up......¡±

    Everyone nodded to show their agreement, expressing their disapproval while looking at Gu Bai. The supernatural had already be rumors andplete nonsense in the Interster. There was no one that would be convinced.

    ¡°Believe him! Believe this love-sick fool! His intuition is correct; you¡¯ve really met a ghost!¡±

    As the people in the tomb were full ofints, the people on StarNet were clutching their chests and shouting.

    God knew how anxious they were when they saw the excavation team¡¯s ignorance, their worry when only they could see the female ghost¡¯s sinister smile.

    However, no matter how anxious the people outside were, those in the tomb were very dissatisfied with Gu Bai¡¯s words.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Admiral Han¡¯s presence, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear the urge to quickly kick this fellow out. They were already nervous, and they didn¡¯t need a perfectly earnest person scaring them!

    Everyone grumbled andined, as if it could bring relief to the nervousness in their hearts. Towards Gu Bai, Han Lijun treated him with sweet trust and pampering.

    ¡°Everyone, calm down. As the old saying goes, three stinky cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang. So, we now need everyone toe together to decide on how we will deal with this situation...... Well then, Xiao Qi, tell us what your thoughts are.¡±

    What ¡°everyone needs toe together to decide on how they would deal with the situation¡±?! You only want to hear that one person¡¯s words!

    People who had already clearly seen the admiral¡¯s true nature muttered in their hearts indignantly. Yet, they were d that the admiral did not sappily call out ¡°darling¡±. Only then did they quietly listen.

    Gu Bai wasn¡¯t inclined to pay attention to these people¡¯s discontentment. He was vigntly taking note of their surroundings.

    He knew that there was something impure currently approaching them. Although the ancient tomb was full of Yin energy, it hadn¡¯t been as thick as it was now. Aside from even the ordinary Interster people, even he, who had a bit of cultivation, could feel the chill in the air.

    This wasn¡¯t because it was the true temperature, but because a human¡¯s Yang fire was made weak by the strong Yin energy.

    What could be so powerful that even the soldiers, who all had S level or higher spiritual power, were affected? Furthermore, the other had even infiltrated the soldiers¡¯ ranks......

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I can tell all of you that there¡¯s clearly a ghost currently mixed into our ranks. It doesn¡¯t dare to appear openly, which means that it has apprehensions about revealing itself. So now I need your cooperation to find it.¡±

    EveryoneIt was silent for a moment. As Gu Bai spoke, he started to pull out a diviningpass.

    Although he didn¡¯t know exactly what the ghost was, but judging from the age of the tomb, it must be an old ghost over thousands of years old.

    For an old, cultivated ghost like this to kill them, it wouldn¡¯t need to worry at all. Because it was taking such great lengths to infiltrate, then it must have some qualms.

    Since it was like this, he was barefoot but not afraid to wear shoes; anyway, he would return to the starry space after he died. There was no need for fear.

    In short, he wouldn¡¯t easily return today. He had a very strange premonition. He felt that there was something in the tomb that was attracting him, making him feel that he must enter.

    No one knew what he wanted to do, but under Han Lijun¡¯s indication, they listened and cooperated. People on StarNet also watched him with their hearts in their throats, silently praying.

    Under everyone¡¯s attention, Gu Bai¡¯s face was tight with concentration as he started to channel the spiritual power in his body to activate the diviningpass.

    Before he entered, he had expected that there would be things like ghosts in the tomb. He wasn¡¯t an authentic ghost hunter, but he still knew a thing or two about it.

    Driven by the spiritual power, the needle in thepass began to rotate quickly. After a few seconds, it stopped in a direction. The excavation team couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of where the needle pointed. They suddenly took a step back, a cool gust of wind on their backs.

    ¡°He, he died......¡±

    Someone cried out with a sobbing tone.

    It was the young man whose Interster suit had just been broken. He had just been alive, and they didn¡¯t know when he had died. He was curled up in the corner, ayer of frost covering his entire body. He had obviously frozen to death!

    Precisely at this time, the group suddenly felt that the temperature around them had lowered. A woman¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Water birds in the river, sweet and fair maiden, a gentleman¡¯s good match......¡±

    The female voice was very soft and charming, but carried a slightly sinister tone. Especially in this environment, the group of Interster people didn¡¯t understand what the poem was. They felt that the sinister tone made the soles of their feet freeze for no reason.

    ¡°This, what sound is this......¡±

    This time, they still weren¡¯t convinced, but they had no choice but to be afraid. Interster weapons couldn¡¯t be used, and themunications devices and personal terminals that could be connected with the outside world had also failed. Now, there was even someone who had died.

    There was no way forward and no way to retreat. They were next to a sacrificial pit where thousands of people had died, and there was a sinister poem being recited to them. Some people had already started to cry.

    The sinister female voice was still reciting a poem.

    ¡°......Sweet and fair maiden, yearning day and night. You can¡¯t get what you desire, wearing mourning clothes day and night...... Ladies and gentlemen, do I, your servant, recite well? The king once praised the sound of my voice as the song of heaven. He ordered this concubine to recite poems every day, but unfortunately, the king left early. This concubine recited every day, but there was no one to hear it. Only this concubine was left properly alone...... Now that you¡¯ve graced me with your presence, why don¡¯t you stay with this concubine......¡±

    Her voice was sluggish and slow, and she then faintly gurgled augh after she finished speaking.

    Without waiting for Gu Bai to react, the Yin energy in the air suddenly increased, and there came quivering voices from all around them. The bones that had been lying quietly in the sacrificial pit suddenly moved as if they were alive.

    ¡°Children, make them all stay and apany me in being buried!¡±

    The female ghost¡¯s tender voice suddenly became sharp and cold, and with the order, the corpses in the pit suddenly rose up in rebellion.

    And that¡¯s a wrap on my chapters for now, see you at the very end! (??¦à??)

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>

    The change happened so quickly that no one could react in time. The archaeologist nearest to the sacrificial burial pit was the first to be pulled down.

    ¡°Ah, help! Save me...¡±

    In just a blink of the eye, the man¡¯s cry for help stopped. The schr¡¯s miserable screams were swallowed up bite by bite by the white bones that had rushed up.

    When the others saw this scene, they all panicked and screamed as they ran away. When Han Lijun saw this, he pulled Gu Bai behind him. He then immediately raised his sword and led the soldiers to stop the skeletons which had rushed up.

    Although they usually use mecha and other interster weapons, their own innate skills were not weak. The ancient military techniques of Earth had gone through great development in the Interster era. The soldiers¡¯ sword techniques were very fierce and smashed up the skeletons that rushed up like a storm.

    However, no matter how fierce the soldiers were, the bones in the corpse pit were in the tens of thousands, so they were simply unable to kill them all. Some unfortunate people were dragged out by the bones that were able to get in through the gaps, and werepletely eaten up before they could even get a few words out.

    However, what was strange was that those skeletons did not dare to get close to Gu Bai, as if they were afraid of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s over! They¡¯re definitely done for...¡±

    The moods of the people who were watching this on StarNet worsened when they saw this.

    Those in the tomb were all talents of the Empire, as well as Admiral Han, who was the admiral protecting the empire. The empire was able to reach such a position currently in the interster world, all thanks to these people¡¯s efforts.

    At this time, Gu Bai ran out from behind Han Lijun¡¯s back, quickly took out a water bottle containing ck dog blood, poured out the blood to draw arge circle on the ground, and then sprinkled glutinous rice on top before loudly yelling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t randomly run around. These are the resentful ghosts that were buried together to apany the dead. They already have no humanity. Come into the circle now!¡±

    After he said that, Gu Bai didn¡¯t care to see if they followed his instructions. He took out a long sword and jumped to Han Lijun¡¯s side to help him fight the enemy. Using the long sword with spiritual power, he swung down, and the white skeleton he attacked dispersed into ash.

    There was a skeleton that had gotten close to the dog blood circle that he had drawn earlier. As if it had been burned, it screamed and did not dare to go near the circle again.

    Everyone was surprised, before they reacted and no longer dyed. They all rushed to hide inside the dog blood circle.

    Only after all the schrs with no fighting skills entered the protection circle did the remaining soldiers begin to retreat slowly. They were the best soldiers in the empire, and protecting the empire¡¯s citizens had be their deep-rooted obsession.

    Once all of them managed to hide inside the circle, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Staring at them from outside the circle with their wide smiles, the skeletons screeched.

    ¡°I-I want to go back. How can there be ghosts in the world? Aren¡¯t they skeletons? Why do they eat people... ¡±

    Everyone¡¯s voices were trembling. Except for the special people like Gu Bai and Nangong Xuan, almost all the interster people didn¡¯t believe in these supernatural creatures. Yet at this moment, the reality made it impossible for them to not believe in them.

    He was able to stop those horrible, resentful skeleton creatures just by drawing this random circle. How powerful was that? Now no one dared to look down on him. Everyone regarded him as their lifesaver.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long warned you guys of the dangers in this tomb. It¡¯s normal to meet a fierce ghost. If you don¡¯t want to die, then don¡¯t randomly scream. In such arge tomb, there¡¯s definitely more than that female ghost. If you want to live, follow my advice. Set these peach wood nails around the ce where I¡¯ve sprinkled dog blood at every ten centimeters, then tie up these ropes which have been soaked with liquid medicine...¡±

    Gu Bai took out some peach wood nails and a bunch of ck ropes and gave them to everyone. They did not dare to question him this time and did as they were told. However, they were all very afraid, so their actions were slow and shaky.

    Han Lijun motioned for the soldiers to help, then firmly grasped Gu Bai¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°They won¡¯t hurt you, will they?¡±

    Gu Bai was stunned for a moment and then nodded. The serious expression disappeared, turning into a pure smile, and he pointed at his own forehead and said, ¡°The owner of the tomb allowed me toe in.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Han Lijun stretched out his hand and cupped his face. Letting out a sigh of relief in his heart, Han Lijun bent down to kiss the me mark on Gu Bai¡¯s forehead. His action was gentle and carefree. With the permission of the tomb¡¯s owner and the ability to protect himself, even if Han Lijun was not there for him, Gu Bai could get out safely.

    These thoughts were not said out loud, but Gu Bai could hear them with tacit understanding. It was as if something was pulling on his soul, making him want to cry.

    At this time, the soldiers had fixed all the peach wood nails along the circle. The skeletons surrounding the circle seemed to feel afraid, but did not retreat and continued to surround it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to see if ourmunicators and personal terminals can connect to the outside again...¡±

    Everyone looked at the dense group of skeletons surrounding them and felt terrified. They could not help but propose to ask for help from the outside again.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. This ce has been blocked by an array. The news can¡¯t be transmitted outside. Even if people outside know it, they can¡¯t save us. If I¡¯m not wrong, the person who set up the array for this tomb was a very powerful immortal. Even if the people outside bombed this, this ancient tomb might not necessarily be destroyed...¡±

    They were all Interster people and simply didn¡¯t understand what he had said except for the first two sentences. Gu Bai was telling them the cruel reality of being trapped.

    ¡°Immortals? Are you talking about the supernatural? How can there be immortals in the world?¡± Nangong Xuan had an expression of incredulousness and retorted without thinking.

    ¡°The universe is sorge, so who knows what wonders it has...¡±

    Gu Bai was not in the mood to exin more to her. In fact, the current situation was worse and stranger than what he made it out to be.

    From the energy sealing off the ancient tomb, he could see that the array to protect the ancient tomb was indeed made by those righteous immortal cultivators.

    Theyout of the ancient tomb was not something ordinary people could afford to have. There were green dragons guarding the tomb, and there was water. This was clearly the best ss of treasurednd in feng shui. Adding in the relief stone carvings that lined the path, this was indeed an imperial tomb.

    However, what was extremely strange was that the emperor in this tomb did not seem to be the real owner. In particr, the ghost relief carving at the entrance of the tomb clearly represented darkness, but it was also put together with the protection array of righteous immortals.

    All of these things were extremely contradictory when put together. It was simply iprehensible, making people unable to guess exactly what kind of secret was stored in this tomb.

    However, before they could discover the secret, they first had to survive. Gu Bai frowned and looked at the increasingly thick Yin energy around them.

    The others also felt the strong Yin energy. They didn¡¯t understand it, but they felt it was getting colder and colder. The voice of the female ghost from before emerged again.

    ¡°This concubine was kind enough to invite you to our Yellow Springs to live a happy life. Yet unexpectedly, you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness. Don¡¯t me this concubine for taking offense!¡±

    After she said that, everyone saw the skeletons on the opposite side scattering. In the dim light they could see a dark red figure slowly floating over.

    When the figure came closer, could everyone see that it was a woman with her hair draped over her and wearing the clothes of an ancient imperial concubine. She had a beautiful appearance, but her skin was very pale and strangely eerie.

    As she approached, everyone felt an inexplicable cold wind blowing from the ground. They all shivered subconsciously; this was the killing aura of the fierce ghost!

    ¡°I haven¡¯t smelled such delicious flesh and blood for a long time, hee hee hee...¡±

    The female ghost giggled as she said this.

    The next moment following herughter, her hair became like ribbons of water snakes, moving like waves as they attacked.

    ¡°Ah, it came in!¡±

    The hair entered the circle as if it was a living creature. Although it made a ¡°zizi¡± burning sound when it touched the ck dog blood on the ground, it did not hold back the hair, which caused everyone to retreat in terror.

    ¡°Help...¡±

    A middle-aged man was suddenly entangled by the hair, and his body was slowly dragged towards the end of the circle. In a blink of an eye, the man was dragged out of the circle. The white skeletons swarmed forward excitedly, and in a short amount of time and effort, they turned the man into a bloody skeleton.

    The female ghost grinned, licked her lips, and continued to drag people out with her hair. Everyone quickly took out knives and guns to fight back, but they were useless.

    ¡°Admiral, help me! Admiral Han, help me...¡±

    Nangong Xuan was in a bad position and was immediately entangled by the hair. She screamed out in terror, and because she stood by Han Lijun¡¯s side, without even thinking, she grabbed the other¡¯s arm firmly and dragged him out with her as well.

    Upon seeing this, everyone did not dare to approach at all, and instead they all retreated. Only a few soldiers used knives to help cut the hair.

    Gu Bai also responded by immediately raising his spiritual power and made a gesture, aiming towards the female ghost¡¯s hair. The hair immediately burned, and the female ghost let out a scream before taking back her hair.

    ¡°Ah, my hair! I¡¯m going to eat you all!¡±

    Her hair was burned, so the female ghost screamed angrily. Her entire head of hair awakened and attacked towards them.

    Nangong Xuan had just been released, and she barely had time to even breathe before she saw the terrifying hairing at her once again. At that moment, without even thinking about it, she grabbed the young schr next to her, who had been trying to save her, and pushed him out, allowing him to be taken by the female ghost.

    The man who was pushed out by her was gnawed clean by the skeleton before he could even scream for help. His screams added to everyone¡¯s terror.

    Theizens on StarNet were all shocked when they saw this scene. They would have never even thought that she would use the people next to her as a shield for herself, and just now that person was still trying to save her!

    ¡°It¡¯s simply too much. How can she push her own rescuer to death?¡±

    ¡°Is this still our empire¡¯s genius? She¡¯s just a murderer! If shees back, the king must banish her and make her suffer in the worst prison on the with the worst environment!¡±

    The emotions of everyone on StarNet had red up. The united Interster people would never allow such selfish behavior to exist.

    But at the moment, the situation of the ancient tomb was dangerous, and the people inside didn¡¯t care that their current behavior was being transmitted by the smart camera. Everyone only had one idea in their minds, and that was, to protect their own lives. People could do many things that they couldn¡¯t even think of to save themselves.

    So when everyone saw that the hair did not dare to approach Gu Bai, they all ran behind him like a swarm of bees, and only Han Lijun stood in front of him.

    Unable to catch more people, the female ghost put all their attention on Han Lijun. Her entire head of hair twisted together and came at Han Lijun like a python striking.

    Seeing that it was about to bite Han Lijun, Gu Bai quickly pushed him away, and in the end the female ghost¡¯s hair bit him instead.

    In an instant, the blood that flowed out from Gu Bai turned into mes that spread up the female ghost¡¯s hair and onto her body, causing her to scream as her body was burned.

    After putting out the mes on her body, the female ghost was no longer as fierce as before. Her deathly pale face showed an appearance of terror and fear. She knelt down to kowtow to Gu Bai and cried.

    ¡°Aah, great immortal, spare me. This concubine was wrong. This concubine didn¡¯t mean to. Please forgive this concubine. Please spare me, wuwu...¡±

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>

    When Gu Bai pushed Han Lijun aside instinctively, he was sure he would survive. Although both of them would return to the starry space after their death in the world, they could not stay in the starry space at the same time. Naturally, they had to fight for time in the task world.

    Based on the female ghost¡¯s terrified behavior from just now, it was obvious that there was something on him that made the female ghost so terrified.

    The original owner was just an ordinary person, and his own soul was not stronger than the female ghost¡¯s. After careful consideration, perhaps her fear was due to the me marking that the owner of the tomb had given him when he entered the ancient tomb.

    At that time, the warning at the entrance of the tomb said that only those with permission could enter the tomb, so the mark should be the protection given by the tomb¡¯s owner.

    Everything was just a guess. At most, the result of guessing wrong was just dying and then entering the next world. Therefore, Gu Bai had no fear at all. He just didn¡¯t expect that the previously majestic aura of the female ghost disappeared after she had been burned by the me.

    ¡°Great immortal, spare me, please spare me...¡±

    The female ghost knelt on the ground and kowtowed incessantly, and her beautiful face was full of tears, showing the tear-stained face of a beauty. If they did not know that she was a fierce ghost, they would have pitied her.

    But all the fortunate schrs and soldiers who survived shrank away and were afraid to move even the tiniest bit closer. Even if the female ghost looked more harmless, the previous scene of her killing people was still fresh in their memory.

    Only Han Lijun was not afraid and stood by Gu Bai¡¯s side, firmly grasping Gu Bai¡¯s hand. As he stared at the female ghost, he stood in a protective stance.

    Gu Bai knew his lover¡¯s character, so he turned his hand over to also hold his man¡¯s hand, before he continued to look at the female ghost.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯ve been practicing for at least ten million years, and you¡¯re one of the ghost immortals. If you continue to cultivate yourself, you¡¯ll surely ascend to the upper world. But now you came out to harm people, picking up evil karma. When you ascend, you¡¯ll surely suffer a cmity, being on a road to ruin. You killed several of mypanions. If I spare you, how will I exin to their families when I go back?¡±

    This sentence he said really made him seem like a Holy Father. Of course, Gu Bai was this kind ofpassionate, good person who got along with everyone.

    He had said this so naturally because he had discovered that the smart camera that had been following them this whole time was still recording.

    That meant that from entering the tomb to now, their every move had been broadcasted on the entire Interster StarNet. He still wanted to live a good life in the Interster world after he left the tomb, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t let go of such a good chance to win favor.

    When the female ghost heard his seemingly unforgiving words, she cried even harder. She kowtowed a few more times and continued to beg for mercy.

    ¡°Great Immortal, please listen to this concubine¡¯s exnation. When I killed them, I was also saving them. Those who enter the tomb do not have a chance to leave again. Even if it was a Da Luo Jinxian who came, they would be trapped here...¡±

    The female ghost¡¯s face showed bitterness as she said this. She timidly looked at Gu Bai and looked around at the dark and empty surroundings, then continued speaking.

    ¡°Great Immortal, you may not know, but since the day the tomb was shut, it has been blocked by an array. Whether they¡¯re people, ghosts, immortals, demons, or spirits, they can only enter but not leave...¡±

    ¡°But fortunately, because of the array, there was abundant spiritual energy in this tomb. This concubine¡¯s burialpanions thought that we could cultivate by using the power of the array. Even if we couldn¡¯t ascend to the upper world in the future, we could at least open the passageway to the ghost world in the underworld and enter the reincarnation cycle. But we don¡¯t know what happened. After we became ghosts, the channel to the underworld couldn¡¯t be opened...¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t leave or reincarnate, and mypanions dissipated one by one. Only this concubine was lucky and had a particrly long life stem, so I was lucky to live until now. This concubine has been trapped for tens of thousands of years and was truly delighted to see youe in today. This concubine just wanted you guys to stay and apany me. This concubine killing them was just turning them into this concubine¡¯s ghost ves, saving them from the fate of bing scattered ashes. Wuwu, this concubine is begging Great Immortal to spare me... ¡±

    The female ghost cried bitterly, and her faint voice made the people in the protection circle tremble.

    Theypletely didn¡¯t understand what the ghost was talking about. They had never heard of the underworld, ghost world, or cultivation, but they could still somewhat guess the meaning. This female ghost wanted them to stay in the tomb to apany her forever!

    Gu Bai was silent. He had discovered that the passage of reincarnation in this world had disappeared when he first arrived in this mission world. It was because of this that the Interster people had a hard time conceiving.

    However, he was more concerned about the other matter mentioned by the female ghost, specifically, the array that was protecting the ancient tomb.

    A female ghost with tens of thousands of years of cultivation was still trapped here, so what was the identity of the person who set this array? Why did the other party set up such a powerful array for this ordinary mortal tomb?

    ¡°What¡¯s the origin of this ancient tomb?¡± Gu Bai muttered.

    Although Gu Bai¡¯s cultivation was currently not high, he had the protective mark on his body. The female ghost was terrified and could only obediently answer him.

    ¡°Answering Great Immortal¡¯s question, I know that this ancient tomb is the mausoleum of Emperor Nanxun of the Shangzhou dynasty, and this one was one of the imperial concubines of Emperor Nanxun...¡±

    ording to the female ghost, this ancient tomb indeed belonged to an emperor. Gu Bai had never heard of the Shangzhou dynasty, but it was not surprising that a lot of history had been lost over the course of time for various reasons.

    The female ghost, named Jiaonu, was the most beloved concubine of Emperor Nanxun. However, because she had no children when Emperor Nanxun died, she became a burial concubine.

    Since ancient times, emperors built tombs for themselves when they ascended the throne. Emperor Nanxun was not strange, but unlike other emperors, this ancient tomb built by him was quite different.

    Whether it was the contradictory pattern of dragon and taotie at the entrance of the tomb, or the pattern of the whole tomb, it was all very unusual.

    In particr, Emperor Nanxun¡¯s coffin, which should have been buried in the main tomb, was ced in the side tomb by hisst edict, which was simply inconsistent with an emperor¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Could it be that the person buried in the main tomb is the real owner of the tomb?¡±

    Although the tomb belonged to Emperor Nanxun, he was not buried in the main tomb chamber. This indicated that the real owner of the tomb was not Emperor Nanxun but someone else.

    When the female ghost heard Gu Bai¡¯s words, she nodded. Everyone else did not understand the situation, but did not dare to interrupt and just listened quietly.

    StarNet was also totally quiet. Everyone was attracted by the strange dialogue between the female ghost and Gu Bai. Everyone wanted to know what kind of story was behind this ancient tomb. Their old ancestor¡¯s affairs were just too interesting.

    The female ghost, Jiaonu, saluted Gu Bai and continued to speak.

    ¡°Great Immortal guessed right. Although the tomb was built by the king, and it was also the tomb for the king, the king is not the owner of the tomb...¡±

    The female ghost Jiaonu once again continued to speak. Before Emperor Nanxun became emperor, he was an ordinary scoundrel. In an era when feudal lords and heroes coexisted, the monarchy was rich and distinguished, and social sses were clearly divided, such a person like him would have never been able to amount to anything.

    However, when he was 26 years old, he met a very mysterious expert. The other gave him a body naturally suited for martial arts, an army of mysterious soldiers, and his own input and advice. In a short period of five years, he divided thend, established the nation of Shangzhou, and ascended the throne.

    Naturally, there were requirements for the mysterious man¡¯s help. Emperor Nanxun had to build a mausoleum ording to his conditions.

    This requirement was not difficult, and it was nothingpared to that of his own enthronement. Therefore, Emperor Nanxun agreed very happily and asked people to build the mausoleum ording to the letter and things left by the man after he ascended the throne.

    This was all unknown to outsiders, and the female ghost only knew because she had gotten Emperor Nanxun¡¯s favor. As she apanied him day and night, she heard him speak of it while he was drunk.

    ¡°When this concubine was bored in this tomb, this concubine was once curious and went to the main tomb, but this concubine couldn¡¯t get close to it. The entire area surrounding the main tomb room was guarded by the army of divine soldiers that the man had given to His Majesty. Whether it was humans or ghosts, once they got close, all would be killed. Even if this concubine is a ghost immortal, I couldn¡¯t get close to it...¡±

    The female ghost had been trapped in this tomb for tens of thousands of years. After a long time of boredom, she would naturally wander around the tomb ande to know every corner of it.

    Yet the main tomb chamber was the one ce she would not dare enter. Once anyone got close, they would be attacked by the divine soldiers. Even if she was a ghost immortal, she still couldn¡¯t beat them. In particr, there was a strange force in the main tomb chamber, which scared these demons and fierce ghosts.

    After speaking up to here, the female ghost once again sighed lightly and then continued to look at Gu Bai with an expectant look on her face.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s you, Great Immortal, it would be different, the me marking on your forehead has the same aura as the strange force inside of the main tomb chamber. It must be the protective marking given by that person. You can definitely go in. If Great Immortal is curious, this concubine can bring you to look...¡±

    The female ghost had been trapped here for tens of thousands of years. She couldn¡¯t leave and was thus unable to reincarnate. Now, she had discovered something particr about Gu Bai, so naturally, she wanted to borrow his power to test if she could open the damned protection array and leave. Otherwise, she would be trapped until she disappeared into ashes. It was just too painful.

    ¡°Ok, you can take me to have a look. But I¡¯m warning you, if you dare have any weird ideas, I¡¯ll scatter your soul into pieces right now!¡±

    The female ghost seemed to be sincere, but she was still a fierce ghost. Regardless if she was good or evil before she had died, she had be a fierce ghost after her death, so she could not be underestimated. Moreover, she had been trapped in this tomb for tens of thousands of years. Who knew if she had been trapped to the point of insanity? Thus, one couldn¡¯tpletely trust her.

    ¡°Great Immortal, don¡¯t worry. This concubine doesn¡¯t dare cheat you. This concubine will take you there right away. But can Great Immortal take pity on this concubine and help this concubine escape from this terrible ce...¡±

    The female ghost sent the skeleton army back as she begged pitifully, and the way she called him ¡°Great Immortal¡± was pleasant-sounding.

    Gu Bai nodded, indicating that everyone should follow. The smart camera was still broadcasting everything. He couldn¡¯t leave these people here to die.

    Everyone was terrified as they looked at the female ghost whose feet weren¡¯t touching the ground, but they were even more afraid of staying alone here. They hardened their hearts and followed them.

    Han Lijun crouched down silently, and Gu Bai understood immediately and obediently climbed on his back. His noble demeanor disappeared immediately. There was no difference between him and youths who depended on each other for happiness. The warm atmosphere eased the fear in people¡¯s hearts.

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>

    The scale of the old tomb wasrger than people would think, and they had only just reached outside the tomb after walking for so long.

    With the ghost, Gu Bai and his party left the burial pit and soon came to a downhill stairway. There was no end to the whole thing. It was long and dark, plus a strong cold and Yin atmosphere, which made people feel terrible.

    They followed the female ghost, all while trembling, and kept going down. Along the way, they passed through many caves. There were burial halls with gold and silver treasures, and mountain walls carved with stone reliefs of various monsters.

    It was unknown how long they walked, as the darkness disappeared, and before them, a dazzling pce instantly appeared, along with gold bricks paving the ground, white jade obelisks, construction that surpassed nature and gave off an extravagant and impressive loftiness.

    At the direction up ahead was a dragon-headed jade bed, whichid a corpse wearing a monarch¡¯s clothing. Without a doubt, this was Emperor Nanxun¡¯s corpse.

    Everyone stared at the scene before them, standing there stupefied for a very long time, before muttering with rueful sighs, ¡°Too beautiful, too grand...¡±

    StarNet was also in an uproar; even the emperor stood up in excitement. This tomb was the Interster¡¯s greatest discovery!

    ¡°What¡¯s there to sigh about? No matter how pretty or elegant it is, they¡¯re all just inanimate things. You can¡¯t bring it with you before your birth, and you can¡¯t take it with you after death; they¡¯re all buried underground, never to see daylight...¡±

    The female ghost didn¡¯t really like seeing everyone sighing in adoration, so her tone was very bitter. Despite how distinguished and favoured she was during her life, she still ended up being buried alive to serve aspany for the monarch and even turned into a fierce ghost after death, trapped underground for tens of thousands of years, unable to reincarnate. Naturally, she was resentful.

    Everyone instantly shut their mouths and no longer dared to speak due to the faintint in her tone. Gu Bai was not scared of the female ghost, but they were very much so.

    ¡°There is no way forward in the ce. Where is the main tomb you spoke of?¡±

    Gu Bai ignored the lustrous gold and silver valuables in the pce and went straight for the main topic. He felt as if he was approaching something, the me marking on his forehead suddenly burning up.

    When the female ghost heard this, she immediately turned grim and reached out to perform sorcery. Instantly, apanied by a rumbling noise, the wall left of the pce slowly shifted and finally revealed an abyss.

    They could only see that the abyss was so deep that the bottom could not be seen. There were no cliffsides around it, leaving only a suspension bridge connecting to the precipice on the opposite end. Surprisingly, suspended in midair of the abyss were several dozen soldiers in ck armour with their eyes closed, in deep sleep!

    ¡°This-this is simply too inconceivable! How did they do this?!¡±

    Everyone eximed in shock. Without the help of any flying devices, these people were surprisingly able to stand unmoving in midair, so much that even their expressions were vivid and lifelike. This was simply unimaginable; something like this wasn¡¯t possible even with the current technology.

    Gu Bai was also very astonished, but was still much better off than everyone else. He wasn¡¯t astonished about these people being able to stand on nothing, nor was he astonished that their appearances remained unchanged even after thousands of years.

    This was because he could see that these weren¡¯t people at all, but simply soulless puppets. It was natural that they wouldn¡¯t age.

    What he was astonished about was that the energy guarding the puppets was extremely strong. No wonder the female ghost said she couldn¡¯t go near the main tomb. With such powerful puppets guarding it, don¡¯t even mention the female ghost. Perhaps even those daoist immortals from upper nes wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to approach.

    ¡°Great Immortal, this concubine dares not go further. These guards are the divine army the expert bestowed to the emperor at the very beginning. After the emperor died, they¡¯ve always been standing guard at the main tomb. No one can go near it. You have that protective marking the expert left behind. It may be assumed that these guards won¡¯t harm you. If you wish to look, simply cross this bridge...¡±

    Gu Bai nodded. He was rather impatient to go, but was caught by Han Lijun. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you...¡±

    ¡°Admiral, you can¡¯t ah!¡±

    A surviving soldier yelled worriedly from the back. That female ghost had already said that only Student Qiao Qi could cross. If the admiral went along, it was hard to say whether or not there would be an ident.

    Though Admiral Han was very powerful, this tomb was truly too strange. Ghosts and whatever had already exceeded everyone¡¯s range of understanding.

    Seeing this, the female ghost hesitated a moment before adding, ¡°Great Immortal, this young master can probably go with you. This concubine can see that this young master is not ordinary...¡±

    Far more than ¡®not ordinary¡¯, she could feel an even more frightful aura from this man than the ¡®great immortal¡¯. It simply made one tremble and goosebumps rise from the bottom of their heart. Without a doubt, this man who appeared normal was in fact an extremely frightening character.

    She, on the contrary, could not make out Han Lijun¡¯s true identity. But she had cultivated for tens of thousands of years, so someone with such cultivation still had a sense of intuition.

    Han Lijun simply ignored the female ghost¡¯s words. He just did not want Gu Bai to be even a hair¡¯s breadth away from him. Taking hold of Gu Bai¡¯s hand, he walked up to the bridge while leading him along.

    The suspended bridge was several thousand years old. Even if the tomb was protected by spiritual energy, some decay couldn¡¯t be evaded. Although the bridge did not break while they walked over it, the swaying made one scared. Gu Bai had some indescribable fear, but the hand being tightly held by Han Lijun brought iparable relief.

    The instant the two of them stepped onto the bridge, the puppet guards floating in the air suddenly opened their eyes and went into fighting stances. But immediately, the me marking on Gu Bai¡¯s forehead glowed, and the puppet guards withdrew their fighting stances.

    At the same time, the intelligent camera following the two abruptly failed and fell down into the dark abyss. Theizens on StarNet could not watch at a closer distance and could only watch the scene from afar, through the cameras of the survivors left on the other side of the abyss.

    ¡°Sure enough, the Great Immortal is the one chosen by the expert!¡±

    The female ghost¡¯s face revealed excitement and pleasant surprise. If he was not chosen by that expert, these puppet guards would have instantly leapt over and killed the trespassers.

    The others didn¡¯t know such amazing reasons, and thus weren¡¯t as excited. They only watched nervously and in amazement as Gu Bai and Han Lijun walked towards the other precipice step by step.

    When Gu Bai and Han Lijun crossed the bridge and reached the cliff, they did not see any pce of glorious splendor, nor did they see any priceless gold and silver treasures.

    The whole cliff was extremely empty. Aside from the relief sculptures carved all over the mountainside, there was nothing else at all.

    This main tomb was so heavily guarded by powerful puppet guards, yet it only had a few ordinary relief sculptures? This was simply too illogical.

    ¡°These relief sculptures seem to be recording a story. The people in it... are really familiar.¡±

    Han Lijun walked towards the relief sculptures, his gaze fixed at the people in them as he muttered.

    Gu Bai also walked over. He was too far away just now, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly due to his bad eyesight. When he walked closer and saw the picture portrayed on the wall¡¯s relief sculpture, he instantly stopped breathing.

    These carvings were none other than character portraits one after another. They were carved very exquisitely, and the characters¡¯ appearances and postures cut an extremely vivid picture.

    The content of each carving was all of two men. One of them looked about seventeen to eighteen years old and was like a flower in spring, iparably elegant.

    After experiencing so many missions, Gu Bai had seen many good looking people. Almost all his mission¡¯s original hosts were at the level of beauties who were able to topple a country. However, not a single one couldpare to the youth in this relief sculpture. His facial features were so beautiful, as if God had carved them to perfection with utmost care. He was simply an exquisite puppet, and one would lose their soul at a single nce.

    But the youth¡¯s eyes were clean and pure, as if he was unaware of the ways of the world. They were like transparent crystals, so clear it could reflect one¡¯s heart.

    Whereas the other person in the relief sculpture was a strong person who looked extremely valiant. He was dressed in armour and wore fighting boots on his feet. His face was cold and handsome. It was just a mere sculpture, yet one could feel his powerful aura.

    The contents of the relief sculpture weren¡¯t difficult to understand. From the very beginning, the youth and the man pulled out their swords and faced each other like strangers, then the sculpture depicted the two either kissing or hugging each other inforting, intimate postures. It wasn¡¯t hard to make out that this was telling the true love story of two men.

    But these weren¡¯t what made Gu Bai¡¯s breathing hitch. His cause for difficulty in breathing was that the armoured man in the relief sculpture was no one else but... Ye Cang.

    Why would it be Ye Cang?

    Gu Bai felt his throat go a little dry as his heart pounded. He had a sort of illusion of having peeped into an enormous secret. He shifted along the relief sculpture step by step, slowly continuing to look.

    There actually wasn¡¯t much in the relief sculpture. After the few most intimate scenes, the relief sculpture disyed that pretty youth alone.

    The youth¡¯s original clean and limpid eyes began to gradually change, filling with sorrow and helplessness, as well as unexinable,plex emotions.

    Heid prone on the floor, both shoulders trembling as he cried. He appeared extremely frail, as if everything outside had brought him indescribable malice. He appeared just that scared, hesitant, and helpless...

    For a moment, Gu Bai felt as if his soul was being stabbed like a pincushion.

    Until atst, he saw the final portrait where the youth¡¯s face was divided into two. One half had a sorrowful eye with a tear stain trailing down, his eye filled with deep loneliness.

    The other half of the face was another delicate and unfamiliar appearance. That half had no expression, disying an indifference that defied everything.

    Beside the final part of the relief sculpture, there were also some deeply engraved words. He didn¡¯t know thenguage, yet could understand it for some reason.

    ¡°Do not forget, do not trust anyone, do not panic, do not worry, remember at all cost...¡±

    Gu Bai suddenly took a couple steps back, clutching his chest as he gasped for breath. His eyes were firmly locked on the final carving as raging waves surged in his heart. The other half of that face was actually... the former him!

    How could this be... What in the world was going on here? Who was this youth? Why would his face appear on this person¡¯s body? What was their rtionship? Why would all of these appear in this sort of tomb as well?

    What were these relief sculptures telling him? Or, what did they want to tell him...

    Gu Bai swallowed with great difficulty. His mind was in a mess, as the always calm him could no longer think about it. He could only stare at the final carved image and feel a sort of exceptional pain.

    He felt as if he should have something in his heart, but it was just a nk space thatcked some very important things, as if they had been dug away while he was alive.

    What was it? What in the world did heck? Why-why did he suddenly feel as if his heart was so... so empty, so empty that everything was hazy...

    He clenched his fist so tightly that his nails dug deep into his flesh. When the blood from his hands dripped onto the floor, the mountainside suddenly began to vibrate as the ground began to crack.

    ¡°Admiral, the cliff is about to copse!¡±

    The survivors on the other end who had been keeping a close eye on the two¡¯s activities suddenly shouted.

    Gu Bai snapped back to his senses when he heard this and closed his eyes. Giving a final nce at the relief sculpture on the mountain wall and swiftly recording the contents into his memory, he then pulled along Han Lijun, who also looked simrly possessed, and immediately returned.

    When the two returned to the safe side at the pce, the opposite cliff instantly crumbled apart with a tremendous rumble.

    The energy around the puppet guards floating in midair disappeared, and having turned into ordinary puppets, they fell into the abyss along with the cliff¡¯s rubble. The protective array enveloping the entire tomb also disappeared in an instant...

    Baobao Notes

    Back by unpopr demand, me. *jazz hands* but Cat will be back next chapter don¡¯t worry

 Chapter 99

    TL: Cat

    TLC: JJ

    Editor: Evan

    The moment the ancient tomb array disappeared, everyone¡¯s interster weapons returned to normal. The female ghost also felt that the force which had blocked her from leaving had disappeared, and a burst of ecstasy came over her.

    After Gu Bai and Han Lijun steadied themselves, the female ghost floated over and bowed to Gu Bai with tears of joy in her eyes.

    ¡°This concubine thanks Great Immortal for taking pity on me. Please ept my courtesy of thanks...¡±

    The female ghost had spent tens of thousands of years in the tomb. Even if she was a fierce ghost with a deep obsession, she would¡¯ve be mad after being stuck in there for so many years.

    Let alone her unique existence, not only was she unable to die, as long as the ancient tomb array was still functioning, her ghostly body would automatically cultivate itself. Even if she wanted to die, it was still impossible. Wasn¡¯t that painful? Now that she had obtained freedom, she naturally rejoiced in happiness.

    ¡°No need to say thank you. The world¡¯s reincarnation channel has already closed, so I¡¯m unable to help you cross-over. Since you¡¯re already deep into cultivation, look for an opportunity to ascend to the upper in. Furthermore, take the spirits whom you had previously turned into ves with you. They¡¯ve been infected by your severe qi, so theher world would not be willing to ept them. Their cultivation is also shallow, so leaving them would only result in their souls¡¯ dispersal...¡±

    Gu Bai spoke in a heavy tone. He was always indifferent when it came to matters of the afterlife, and his control over his emotions was extremely strong. Even though he had been shocked by those bizarre relief sculptures, he still calmed down very quickly.

    He had too many doubts and suspicions today. His mind was in a state of confusion and couldn¡¯t figure them out immediately. He¡¯d deal with it after he returned.

    ¡°Immortal, rx; this concubine understands...¡±

    The female ghost nodded, as ten thousand years were enough time to have quelled her initial hatred towards people and her desire to have them buried with her. If she could continue living on, then naturally she wouldn¡¯t want tomit any more grievous sins that would result in her soul being obliterated.

    After respectfully bowing to Gu Bai again, the female ghost disappeared. As for the remaining survivors, they had discovered that theirmunicators and other devices could be used once again. In a hurry, they quickly contacted the outside for help.

    While waiting to be rescued, some curious schrs came up to them. ¡°Admiral Han, ssmate Qiao, what did you see in there just now?¡±

    When the life-threatening danger had passed, the dedication of researchers emerged. People were very curious about what there was in the main tomb that was guarded heavily by soldiers.

    Han Lijun didn¡¯t speak. His eyes were slightly red, as if he was in some kind of bewitched state. Gu Bai suppressed the boiling emotions in his heart. Turning on his interster bracelet, he disyed all the photos he had purposely taken of the relief sculptures just a moment ago.

    ¡°Nothing special, just some recorded reliefs...¡±

    The pictures Gu Bai took were selective. There were only a few simple pictures of people embracing each other. As for the relief pictures afterwards, he didn¡¯t keep them. His instincts told him that it was better not to let others know those things.

    They didn¡¯t doubt him. Although they couldn¡¯t clearly see what was on the opposite side of the mountain wall, from afar, there really seemed to be nothing at such an empty ce.

    But at the moment, the pictures that Gu Bai disyed in front of the crowd had shocked everyone. The pictures of two men shown to be in love weren¡¯t what shocked them. In fact, the Interster age was already very open. Let alone being gay, there were even some weirdos who fell in love with robots.

    Although there wasn¡¯t much content in the few reliefs, it was enough to evoke the imaginations of the group of researchers. Soon, the whole ancient tomb¡¯s details were connected to exin a beautiful love story.

    ¡°The man in the relief should be the Emperor Nanxun. As for the young man, he must be Emperor Nanxun¡¯s beloved. If not, it¡¯s hard to exin why such an honourable main tomb was carved with these recorded reliefs...¡±

    Someone sighed. Everyone else nodded their heads in agreement, feeling that the exnation was very reasonable.

    Was it because of the young man that Ye Cang had not told him the reason for his situation? Had he also fallen in love with him because of the other...?

    What did that half face represent? Was it to tell him that the picture on the relief was Ye Cang¡¯s and his past life? Had Ye Cang only fallen in love with him because he was that person¡¯s reincarnation?

    All sorts of questions involuntarily surfaced in his mind, and Gu Bai couldn¡¯t ept the implications of these spections.

    Everyone had their own ideas, no matter what others thought. But for him personally, something like reincarnation was entirely fake.

    In his heart, Gu Bai was Gu Bai, but now, what exactly was he in Ye Cang¡¯s heart..?

    No, it¡¯s not like that!

    Gu Bai bit his tongue hard and forced himself to stop thinking so pessimistically. Everything came too inexplicably. Endless spection would only disturb his mind.

    But there had always been a kind of panic in his heart. Thatrge nk space made him unable to think.

    It was not until Han Lijun recovered from his bewitched state, that he suddenly turned back around and hugged and kissed him. His wet tongue intertwined with Gu Bai¡¯s, and a lingering sound left his mouth, which dispelled the uneasiness in his heart

    ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡±

    After the kiss, Gu Bai¡¯s fingers tightly grasped Han Lijun¡¯s clothes with a veryplex mood.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know; I just like it...¡±

    Han Lijun¡¯s bewitched face was gone, his eyes fixed onto Gu Bai, holding him tightly in his arms as if he were a precious treasure.

    He didn¡¯t tell the truth. Not only was he fond of it, he was also afraid. It was a kind of indescribable fear, a fear of this person suddenly disappearing.

    ¡°......¡±

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes were fixed on him, his confused mind instantly cleared up, and his heart was set. Yes, he liked him, not whom he was based on his memories.

    In every world, this man had no memories, but he could always recognise him and fall in love with him. This was an undeniable love.

    Since the person who left the relief sculptures could write those final words, it showed that this person knew his character very well.

    All of this was not like telling a story, but rather... a warning.

    ¡°Do not forget, do not trust anyone, do not panic, do not worry, remember at all cost...¡±

    The final words of the relief sculpture appeared again. Gu Bai¡¯s mind cleared, and he exhaled, pressing down all the distractions, and even more firmly engraved the pictures within the relief sculpture into his mind. His eyes became resolute once again.

    He wouldn¡¯t believe anyone, he would only believe in himself!

    .........

    Without the array¡¯s power blocking them and the danger of fierce ghosts in the tomb, the rest of the man-made boobytraps were not difficult for the Interster people. The rescue squad outside the ancient tomb soon arrived at the main hall where the coffin of the Emperor Nanxun was contained.

    When entering the ancient tomb, there were originally 21 people including Gu Bai. Now only 10 remained, most of them being soldiers. A few schrs of the archaeological team survived, and the group of people were all afraid.

    Under the escort of the rescue team, the survivors returned safely. As for the rest of the matters in the underground tomb, special personnel were assigned to deal with them.

    Everything in the tomb belonged to the people of the Interster Empire. Not only were they priceless antiques, they also proved the origin of the empire¡¯s ancestors, the faith of this race.

    The details of the entire trip to the ancient tomb were presented in front of the Interster citizens through AI recordings. When Gu Bai and Han Lijun walked out of the ancient tomb hand in hand,ughing while looking at each other, all of StarNet cheered.

    Perhaps they had once despised Gu Bai very much and felt that he was not worthy of their male god, but at this moment, there was only one thought in everyone¡¯s minds: No one was worthy of Admiral Han of the empire except him.

    On the other hand, Nangong Xuan¡¯s visit to the ancient tomb not only made everyone realise her ignorance, they were also angered by her cruel actions of pushing thepanions who saved her to their deaths into the sacrificial burial pit.

    It was difficult for the Interster people to reproduce, so every person¡¯s life was of the utmost importance. Especially because the tens of thousands of years of fighting between humanity and people on others had brought unprecedented unity to all the earthlings who immigrated to the interster.

    Each Interster person would be taught from the day they were sensible that the weapons of the empire were only to be aimed at the enemy. The act of killing each other was absolutely unforgivable.

    As soon as Nangong Xuan came out of the tomb, before she could react, she was taken into custody by the military and was escorted to the Imperial Court of Law for her trial.

    The degree of attention the Interster people paid to her case almost rivaled their enthusiasm toward the ancient tombs that presided on Earth. On the day of the court session, all the Interster people watched it online.

    During this period, Nangong Xuan refused to admit to her crime even under the pain of death. She didn¡¯t feel that what she did was wrong, nor did sheprehend the kind of belonging and conviction in the Interster people¡¯s unity. She waspletely unable to understand the anger of the public. She was sentenced to exile on H0009 for life under the strong demand of the family of the schr who died for her and the joint prosecution ofizens.

    Although the family members of the deceased were still reluctant to ept this judgment, H0009 was the worst in the entire inteary system, and it was publicly known in the Interster that the was a prison, which was deste and full of insects and beasts.

    Even if the most powerful Interster thief was exiled to such a ce, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. No matter how good Nangong Xuan¡¯s spiritual force was, she could only live in fear and struggle for the rest of her life. It was worse than death...

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t pay too much attention to information about Nangong Xuan. A month after returning to the Interster, he and Han Lijun got a marriage license.

    Even though the Han family didn¡¯t really agree to their grandson marrying a man, because they wouldn¡¯t be able to have descendants, they had no other alternatives. They could only let their grandson handle his own matters like always.

    Because of his performance in ancient tombs, Gu Bai was invited by the emperor to oversee the protection and excavation of Earth¡¯s ancient tombs.

    Interster technology was very advanced, so the development of excavating ancient tombs was not that difficult. Gu Baipleted his work in just a few years.

    Merely, after thepletion of the ancient tomb¡¯s exploration, rather than return to the capital, he had instead continued to stay on Earth. He had too many doubts about this kind of ancient tomb. He needed to research it carefully again. Han Lijun also retired from his post as the empire¡¯s Admiral and went down to Earth to live together with him.

    The lifespan of an Interster person was much longer than that of one born during the Earth Era. Almost everyone had a lifespan of two to three hundred years.

    However, in such a long time, Gu Bai had almost rummaged through the entirety of the ancient tomb and still couldn¡¯t solve the doubts that were haunting his heart. On the contrary, the mysteries increased.

    Furthermore, the female ghost who was supposed to ascend to the upper ins had returned shortly after leaving the ancient tomb. Miserably, she sought him out for help.

    Not only was the reincarnation path to the underworld blocked, but even the path to the upper ins seemed to have disappeared. The whole world seemed to have been abandoned.

    Without a doubt, as the Interster continued to progress, it would be more and more difficult for all creatures in this world to reproduce, to the extent that extinction was the end result. All life would cease to exist!

    This was extremely terrifying. The reincarnation channel and the ascension channel shouldn¡¯t be closed for no reason. The three thousand worlds were inextricably interconnected.

    Just who could do such a deranged thing as wipe out an entire world¡¯s life..?

    Mystery after mystery circled inside his brain, unable to be solved. Gu Bai could only restrain them. He felt that everything seemed to be connected to him.

    Unfortunately, regardless of what he guessed, therge gap in his mind prevented him from making any headway.

    But no matter howplicated it was, he believed that there would be a day when the truth woulde out, and that, one by one, he would solve all these mysteries!

    With strong determination, at the moment of his death, Gu Bai¡¯s soul didn¡¯t hesitate to return to the starry space.

    However, when he returned to the starry space, a huge suction appeared in the void, which took his soul away.

    ............

    At the same time, a strange phenomenon appeared above a towering pce in the Ninth Heaven, attracting the attention of everyone in the world of immortals.

    Several Taoist priests wearing white gowns suddenly perceived something in the middle of seclusion and abruptly opened their eyes.

    ¡°This, this aura is... No, impossible! How is it possible that he¡¯s still alive?! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. If that lunatic became aware that he was still alive, he would do anything to escape. This world will be a mess again!¡±

    A red-faced old man stood up from the praying mat in horror.

    The remaining Taoists¡¯plexions were also unsightly. The old man in the purple Taoist robe looked worriedly at the old man with a red face, and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just the madman in this mess this time. Only the emperor has the ability to revive him. Let¡¯s go and take a look. It¡¯s not that easy to revive that man. The emperor will also never allow him to remember the past!¡±

    ¡±Good...¡±

    The group was shocked, their throats dry as they struggled to breath properly, and they nodded.

    Title of the chapter arc = µÚ99ÕÂ ÐÇ¼ÊÖ®µØÇò¹ÅÄ¹(Íê) or Chapter 99: The Ancient Earth Tomb of Interster (End)

 Chapter 100

    TL: Cat

    TLC: baobao

    Editor: Evan

    The pull of the void that had suddenly appeared was extremely powerful, even though the cultivation of Gu Bai¡¯s soul was already high. At the moment, he was just like an ant before this force and couldn¡¯t resist it at all.

    ¡°Baigu, you¡¯ve returned atst...¡±

    After the formidable force had disappeared, Gu Bai didn¡¯t open his eyes. At the sudden sensation of someone holding him, a voice that was slightly hoarse, with a joyful tone to it, sounded right beside his ear.

    The voice was inexplicably familiar, leaving Gu Bai stupefied. In addition, an instinctive defiance arose in his heart.

    He struggled hard to push away the arms that were embracing him. Upon opening his eyes, Gu Bai saw a beautiful man dressed in golden robes, with a golden crown upon his head, sitting right before him.

    Their surroundings seemed to be a very magnificent bedchamber. Despite going through so many missions and seeing a lot, Gu Bai still couldn¡¯t help being surprised by the items in the pce.

    A bed made of ten thousand year old ice jade, the highest quality silk curtains, passion fruit vine decorations, an immortal vermillion fruit nt, and an eastern sea night pearl, and furthermore, the immortal spirit qi that filled the air. Seriously, what was this ce...

    Gu Bai dazedly stared at everything before him. He really couldn¡¯t understand the current situation. He was supposed to go back to the starry space after he died in each world. So why did he suddenly end up here?

    ¡°Baigu...¡±

    Noticing that Gu Bai didn¡¯t speak, and that his expression was shocked and stunned, the man in golden robes couldn¡¯t help calling his name again and reached for Gu Bai¡¯s hand.

    However, the moment the other man¡¯s hand touched him, a rising wave of resistance rose in Gu Bai¡¯s heart again, and he backed away from the man¡¯s touch.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He stared at the man in front of him with vignce and alienation. He instinctively didn¡¯t like the intimacy of this man.

    Feeling his resistance, the golden robed man¡¯s body stiffened for a while, but then adjusted, and a smile appeared on his handsome face, suffocatingly slowly.

    ¡°My name is Yin Li. I am your lover...¡±

    The voice of the man carried long-restrained emotions. This sentence had repeatedly appeared in his fantasy during these thousands of years.

    He tightly hugged Gu Bai and tried to suppress the pain in his heart. Ecstasy and sorrow filled his heart, which made him shiver constantly. He waited for this moment for far too long and almost went mad.

    Yet it was all worth it. From now on, this person¡¯s breath, heartbeat, body warmth, happiness, andughter were all his. He could only lean into his embrace and smile at him...

    His strength was so great that Gu Bai was almost out of breath. He could feel a strong sorrow and joy from the other, the heavy sorrow making it hard for him to breathe.

    However, he was not touched at all, and the inexplicable resistance in his heart became stronger and stronger, especially when the other party said ¡°I am your lover¡±. Gu Bai only felt that the resistance in his chest was about to explode.

    He forced down the inexplicable emotion in his heart and struggled hard again, but the man didn¡¯t pay it any mind. He held him in his arms harder and said, ¡°Baigu.¡± He kept whispering, ¡°Baigu, Baigu...¡±

    Gu Bai felt that his waist was almost broken, but no matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t free himself. This golden robed man was very powerful, and he had no ability to resist at all.

    Fortunately, a man in white clothing came up to help and advised Yin Li.

    ¡°Emperor, Baigu-xianjun just returned. His state of mind is still unstable. Your immortal breath will injure him. The day will be long in the future, so don¡¯t be hasty at this moment...¡±

    Encouraged by the man in white clothing, Yin Li finally came back to his senses.

    He looked at Gu Bai with reddened eyes. His long and slender fingers travelled back and forth through Gu Bai¡¯s smooth hair. A smile spread slowly and shallowly on his face, and he apologised gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too impatient. I hope I didn¡¯t hurt you...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Gu Bai remained silent. He still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Now all he wanted to do was to stay away from this person, inexplicably resistant.

    Yin Li saw that his expression was a little bitter, but he understood that the other party currently had no memories of him, and that he was naturally a stranger towards Gu Bai. But it didn¡¯t matter, as everything had room for recovery, and they could just start afresh.

    Just then, an attendant came in and reported to the elder for an audience. Yin Li somewhat impatiently furrowed his brows and then instructed the attendant to stay in the inner pce hall to serve him. Afterward, he left, taking along the man in white.

    As soon as they left, Gu Bai let out a breath. Hurriedly, he closed his eyes and called out for Ye Cang.

    He had made a contract with Ye Cang. Every time he encountered something in a world, he could call out just like this and then his man would appear. Gu Bai didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce. He wanted to quickly return to his man.

    But soon, Gu Bai opened his eyes in horror, having found that his contract with Ye Cang had disappeared!

    I can¡¯t get in touch with Ye Cang, and I don¡¯t know where this is. Who was that man in the golden robes just now, and what¡¯s the current situation? Gu Bai could only give up for a while and look at the strange immortal aura-filled ptial bedroom around him and think up countermeasures.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, he instinctively didn¡¯t like it. When he especially thought of what the golden robed man had just said, he had an indescribable resistance in his heart.

    ............

    On the other side, after leaving Gu Bai, Yin Li moved to the white jade dragon seat of another majestic hall, and stared at the hall that had already gathered a crowd, with a light expression on his face.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t practice in seclusion, what do you call on the emperor to do?¡±

    The chattering crowd calmed down and stared at him. They were scared but wished to speak. Finally, the most powerful elder in the front row came forth.

    ¡°Emperor, we are here for the strange figure in your Qin Pce. We¡¯ve seen that strange figure. Emperor, may I ask if... if Baigu-xianjun is back?¡±

    In the end, the elder¡¯s voice was hoarse, and people around him held their breath. Even though that name had been in the dust for thousands of years, when it was mentioned again, people still couldn¡¯t help but be afraid and frightened because of the incident caused by the owner of that name.

    ¡°Since you know already, why do you need to ask and waste our time...¡± Yin Li smiled and didn¡¯t deny it. He brushed his sleeve and then continued.

    ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re all here, this emperor will simply make things clear. This emperor intends to hold a daopanion grand ceremony with Baigu-xianjun on the 15th of the next month of the Immortal Calendar. You all should prepare well and send out the invitations on behalf of this emperor...¡±

    When the emperor gave the first definite answer, the immortals in the hall were frightened, and a glimpse of fear and unease appeared on their faces. But when they heard thest sentence, they couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep breath of cold air.

    Several elders nced at each other with worry. A red-faced elder with quite a temper couldn¡¯t help but step forth. ¡°Emperor, you can¡¯t, ah...¡±

    ¡°What can¡¯t I do? Do you have any opinions on this emperor¡¯s daopanion ceremony?¡±

    Yin Li stared at him indifferently, and a wave of might fell on the red-faced elder, which immediately made the elder kneel unsteadily, his expression bing bitter.

    Ever since the event that had happened thousands of years ago, the gentle emperor¡¯s emotions had disappeared and instead was reced by an unfathomable pattern of delight and fury. At even the slightest opposition he would directly st the immortals he didn¡¯t like into smithereens.

    Of course, the red-faced elder didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, but it was not a small matter for the emperor to perform a daopanion ceremony, let alone the other participant.

    As long as he thought about what might happen in the future, the red-faced elder braced himself, cupping his hands in obeisance, and continued.

    ¡°Emperor, please calm down. not against you and Baigu-xianjun bing daopanions, but this matter is of great importance and should be negotiated. One month is too short... not to mention the lunatic, Ye Cang. He¡ªhe, if he knew that Baigu-xianjun was back, and that he had be your daopanion, I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid that...¡±

    The red-face elder really had no courage to say the following words. Scenes from the past remained vivid in his mind and he didn¡¯t even have the courage to mention them at all. The scenes from those days were too frightening.

    ¡°Yes, Emperor, the words of the three elders are reasonable. I dare not oppose you, but it¡¯s been more than three thousand years. Ye Cang, that lunatic, is still alive. In addition, there are those people in the demon realm. If the news that Baigu-xianjun is alive gets out, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that they won¡¯t exploit it to their advantage to burn bridges and to stimte Ye Cang into breaking his seal. When the timees, if Ye Cang appears, we¡¯ll be done for...¡±

    All the immortals around agreed with each other. Today¡¯s emperor was not the former emperor. Who the emperor wished to marry and cultivate with had a purpose, but things were not so simple at all.

    There was also Ye Cang¡¯s lunatic nature of never letting go. Furthermore... furthermore, does Baigu-xianjun really want to be the emperor¡¯s daopanion? If he is willing, he wouldn¡¯t have done that for Ye Cang back then...

    Everyone was worried, but they dared not to say any more. If they said it, they would annoy the emperor, or worse, they would immediately be killed!

    ¡°Emperor, it¡¯s better to take your time making a decision on this matter...¡± they carefully rmended.

    ¡°Don¡¯t discuss it; just do it ording to the emperor¡¯s wishes.¡±

    Yin Li stared coldly at the immortal minister below.

    ¡°This emperor knows what you are worried about. That Ye Cang will go insane once more. He has been sealed in that ce for three thousand years. His cultivation has been refined. How mad can he be? Listen, from today on, the ban on the name Baigu will be lifted. But if anyone dares to mention the events of that year again, especially the name Ye Cang, then don¡¯t me this emperor for being merciless!¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Everyone was still worried.

    ¡°Do you have the final say in this immortal realm, or does this emperor have the final say?¡±

    Yin Li interrupted them and suddenly released a burst of pressure from his body, resulting in the crowd immediately spitting blood.

    ¡°Emperor, please calm down, your subordinates will obey yourmand.¡±

    The immortal officials were frightened and clutched their chests, not daring to refute him anymore. The immortals hurriedly fled the scene with ashen faces.

    Title of the chapter arc: µÚ100ÕÂ ÖÕÕÂÖ®¿þÀÜÈË£¨1£©or Chapter 100: The Puppet of the Final Chapter (1)

    Cat: Wow this is the final arc...meaning this little project of ours is nearing its end. This arc has 9 chapters left until the end of the main story + 1 extra.

    Before I go, I forgot to mention inst chapter that there is a littlepetition going on. If you may not know, one of our lovely trantors on CG RainbowTurtle, is holding a Fanfic/Fanartpetition to celebrate her sixth year anniversary of tranting! If you want to join than click here for further information on how to participate and what the rewards are for 1st, 2nd and 3rd ces are!

    And finally, I¡¯m terribly sorry for such ate chapter, the chapter was ready to go but I was only waiting for Evan our lovely editor to have a look at it. Also please give kind wishes to Evan who gotten a cramp whilst editing this chapter for us!

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>

    <i>Edited by baobao and Evan</i>

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t worry for long before he knew where he was now.

    This was the world of immortals that the next generation of cultivators yearned for the most. That golden robed man was indeed called Yin Li. He was very noble and was the emperor of the entire immortal world.

    In addition, the other party was also his former lover... Gu Bai¡¯s former name was Yin Baigu. He wasn¡¯t a person but a puppet!

    Yes, ording to the system¡¯s words and the information Yin Li shared with his memories, he was originally a puppet made by Yin Li when he was still cultivating in the lower world.

    Puppets were not umon in the world of immortal cultivators. Many normal cultivators and even demon cultivators possessed them. They could be used for purposes as important as weapons and to help with cultivation, to things as minor as taking care of and cleaning caves.

    In essence, they were like robots. Besides being more flexible and not having a soul, they looked almost exactly like normal people.

    However, when Yin Li had seeded in refining the puppet, the puppet identally achieved intelligence. Although his body was still a puppet¡¯s, he possessed a human soul and became a real puppet person.

    Because his body was made from the spirit bones of the ancestors from each of the hundred families of the cultivation world, and the person who created him was Yin Li, he was named Yin Baigu.

    Since the day of his birth, he had been apanying Yin Li during his cultivation for the realm of immortality, to the realm of immortality, so they had been together for thousands of years.

    Until three thousand years ago, when the two kingdoms of immortals and demons fought, he was seriously injured.

    Because he was neither a human, demon, ghost, or spirit, but a puppet who was separated from all six realms, he couldn¡¯t reincarnate after death. He therefore used the nirvana method of the Phoenix sect, and the remnant of his spirit went to the lower realms to wait for his rebirth of fire.

    Also, because the nirvana rebirth would wash away all of his past, he lost all his previous memories....

    Gu Bai was silent after listening.

    The story was perfect and well-grounded. Even in the memories Yin Li shared with him, there were many scenes of Yin Baigu and Yin Li getting along with each other, which couldn¡¯t be faked.

    But... he didn¡¯t believe it!

    Because one of the biggest red gs was Yin Baigu¡¯s appearance. He looked exactly like the relief he had seen in the interster tomb, just like the flowery, delicate, refined, and beautiful youth there.

    From the memory fragments Yin Li had shared with him, he believed the origin of Yin Baigu, the rtionship between Yin Baigu and Yin Li, and that he might be Yin Baigu, but he did not believe the so-called love between Yin Baigu and Yin Li.

    If Yin Li hadn¡¯t shown him those memories, maybe he would have doubted and pondered over whether everything was just the past he had forgotten.

    If a person really loved another person, no matter how much they tried to hide it, it could be seen through their eyes. However, in those scenes, he had only seen Yin Baigu¡¯s deference and admiration for Yin Li because he was the master who created him.

    On the other hand, in the relief in the ancient tomb, in every single picture, Yin Baigu¡¯s eyes towards Ye Cang had been so sweet and lingering, his clear eyes reflecting Ye Cang¡¯s figure.

    Even if he read it wrong or understood it wrong, those reliefs all showed the fact that Yin Baigu and Ye Cang must have known each other.

    But in Yin Li¡¯s story, there was no mention of Ye Cang¡¯s name, from the beginning to the end, as if he had deliberately erased his existence.

    Obviously, Yin Li had something to hide from him...

    Only after a while, Gu Bai finally raised his head and looked straight at the person in front of him. ¡°Can those memories be found?¡±

    Without his own memories, he could only believe in his own intuition, let alone with Yin Li¡¯s story having so many suspicious parts to it.

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes were too direct and clear and, as Yin Li looked at his own reflection in his eyes, he felt some happiness and some guilt. He was d that there was only himself in Yin Baigu¡¯s eyes, but felt guilty over the alienation and wariness in those clear eyes.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have your past memories. We have a lot of time to create new memories in the future...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hug Gu Bai¡¯s head, putting his chin against his forehead, and he didn¡¯t let Gu Bai see his frightened expression and eyes.

    Gu Bai struggled uneasily. Whenever Yin Li got close to him, an inexplicable sense of resistance toward him would rise.

    But the power gap made him unable to resist at all. Even a small immortal maid who swept the floor had higher cultivation than him, let alone the immortal world¡¯s king.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything you¡¯ve just said, so it feels like I¡¯ve just met you. Can you give me some time to adjust?¡±

    Since he couldn¡¯t resist, he could only show weakness. Gu Bai forcefully pushed down the resistance in his heart and gave this whispered request. He would dy as much as he could.

    This kind of reaction was very normal for people who had lost their memory. Yin Li wasn¡¯t suspicious and easily agreed. The friendship in his eyes was enough to move anyone.

    But it was a pity that Gu Bai wasn¡¯t touched at all. Even if the friendship in Yin Li¡¯s eyes was even more sincere, he wouldn¡¯t believe it because another man had long been living in his heart.

    During the next period of time, Gu Bai began to gather useful information from the servants around him without leaving any traces.

    However, these immortal servants were very tight-lipped. They didn¡¯t speak a single extra word to him, and he didn¡¯t dare to directly ask about Ye Cang.

    After all, based on Yin Li¡¯s behavior, the other man shouldn¡¯t be aware that Gu Bai knew Ye Cang at the moment, and he even intentionally concealed him from Gu Bai. Obviously, the other party wasn¡¯t willing to let him know that Ye Cang existed.

    However, although he didn¡¯t get to fraudulently acquire any information about Ye Cang, it could be seen, from the frightened faces of these immortal maids and attendants every time they heard his inquiries about the past, that things were absolutely not as simple as what Yin Li had said....

    During this period, in addition to asionally going out to discuss matters with the immortal ministers, Yin Li stayed with him all the time. He took him to see the courtyard of the heavenly pce, beautiful scenery, and gently told him about everything that had ¡°once happened¡±.

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t feel anything in his heart, but he listened very attentively and smiled at him asionally. Whenever he did, he discovered that Yin Li¡¯s eyes showed a look of joy and fear.

    He was joyfully watching the person he liked look at him and smile, but why was he afraid? What was he afraid of?

    Only after Yin Li left did Gu Bai put away his smile and became calm.

    The scenery of the immortal realm was very beautiful. Every ce was more beautiful than any of the famous mountains and rivers in the regr world. However, Gu Bai could only look at it from far away and couldn¡¯t go out to see it, because he couldn¡¯t leave the imperial bedroom without Yin Li¡¯spany.

    He brushed a red potted flower on the windowsill and casually spoke to a servant.

    ¡°You seem to have been in the immortal realm for a long time. Did you know me before?¡±

    Since he couldn¡¯t ask about Ye Cang, then he would ask about himself. There wasn¡¯t any absolutely perfect logic in the world, and he didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t find a crack somewhere.

    Upon hearing the question, the servant immediately respectfully replied.

    ¡°Replying to your Immortal Lordship, this small immortal has been in the immortal realm for more than 3,000 years. Although I had just ascended at the time and was just a servant of the heavenly pce, I did hear about your Immortal Lordship...¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was so famous before? Can you tell me what kind of person I used to be?¡± Gu Bai raised his eyebrows in interest.

    The servant instinctively shut up for a while, but then he thought that now the ¡°Baigu ban¡± had been lifted and saying something would be okay, so he rxed and continued to answer.

    ¡°This small immortal has never met your Immortal Lordship, so he doesn¡¯t dare toment rashly. I just heard from other immortals that your Immortal Lordship was a free and easy man with high cultivation. You killed many demons in the invasion war of the demonic realm and made a lot of contributions to the immortal realm...¡±

    ¡°Is that right? I¡¯m that powerful?¡± Gu Bai was surprised.

    ¡°Your Immortal Lordship is a real puppet person created by the Emperor himself. You¡¯re connected to the Emperor¡¯s life and have been taught by the Emperor on demand for thousands of years to be his Immortal Lordship...¡±

    The servant replied respectfully. Gu Bai smiled and continued to ask.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t remember any of this. By the way, what did you say about the invasion war of the devil kingdom? Yin Li told me that I was injured in that war, but you said that I was a man of high cultivation, so how could I almost be destroyed by the injury?¡±

    The words fell, and the servant seemed to think of something for a moment. His face showed fear, and then he bowed and stuttered.

    ¡°This... this small immortal isn¡¯t very clear. At that time, this small immortal had just ascended and didn¡¯t take part in the war. This was all told to me by other immortals...¡±

    The stuttering was obviously a prevarication. Gu Bai kept up his vignce in his mind, stopped asking questions, and continued to change the topic.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask someone else another day. By the way, did I use to have good friends in the immortal realm? Why have I been back for so many days without anyone to talk to? It couldn¡¯t be that I had a bad personality and didn¡¯t even have a single friend, <i>ba</i>...¡±

    This was what Gu Bai had thought most about these past few days. If it was true that he was a casual person, as the small immortal servant said, then this extrovert should have many friends. Even if not there weren¡¯t that many, there should still be one or two, <i>ba</i>.

    But now, apart from Yin Li and the immortal servants, no one else came to see him, talk to him, or just chat about the past. This was too strange; did he have such a bad personality before?

    When he heard the question, the servant opened his mouth. It seemed that he didn¡¯t know what to say, but he also didn¡¯t dare disobey when faced with the examining eyes of Gu Bai. He hesitated for a moment beforeing up with something to please him.

    ¡°Your Immortal Lordship is worrying too much...¡±

    ¡°Is that right? Then tell me, whom was I closest to in the past? I¡¯m really bored here. I want to go out for a walk, see more ces I¡¯ve been to, and meet people I¡¯ve known before. Maybe I can remember...¡±

    Gu Bai¡¯s goal was to closely watch the servant. If one person didn¡¯t work, he could just ask more people, as he could always eventually find the ws.

    ¡°That, that.. The status of this small immortal is low. When your Immortal Lordship left, this small immortal had ascended. The matters of your Immortal Lordship were told to him by others. If your Immortal Lordship is really curious, it¡¯s best to ask the Emperor...¡±

    When the servant finished speaking, he lowered his head and went quiet. His voice was tense.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask the emperor. You can go, <i>ba</i>...¡±

    Gu Bai nodded and lightly waved away the servant.

    Only when he was left alone in the pce did his face sink, and there was a sense of brutality and cruelty in his heart.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>

    <i>Edited by Evans</i>

    In the entire immortal pce, not only was Yin Li hiding things from him, the servants and maids were also mostly evasive when speaking to him. If he ever touched on a crucial point, the servants and maids would thus not dare to speak any longer, even at the risk of their life.

    Saying that there was nothing hidden in such a situation; even a ghost wouldn¡¯t believe it!

    But no matter how suspicious he was, Gu Bai could not resist right now. He could only endlessly chat with the servants and maids serving him and do his best to acquire information, as well as think of ways to leave this imperial pce.

    Yes, he had to leave as soon as possible. Although Yin Li appeared verypliant toward him, giving him anything he wanted, this person was extremely obstinate when it came to certain matters.

    Even if he agreed to give him time to slowly ept everything, he was already very publicly beginning to prepare for the daopanion ceremony.

    If theypleted the daopanion ceremony, it would probably be difficult for him to leave the immortal pce.

    In that world where he once was a yao for the mission, he learnt from his yao inherited knowledge that the daopanion ceremony for this immortal world waspletely different from that of the cultivation world; once they became daopanions, they would be tied by a fated marriage for all their lives and could not separate in any life or world!

    He definitely would not ept something like this. Also, he currently did not know what was going on with Ye Cang.

    Harbouring such anxious feelings, Gu Bai would chat with the servants and maids every day while throwing many curveballs. After half a month, he had finally made a bit of progress.

    These servants and maids¡¯ lips truly were sealed, but it wasn¡¯t like there weren¡¯t any gaps. Under unrelenting efforts of polite civilities, he could always figure out a few clues.

    That is, though Yin Baigu did not have many friends in the heavenly pce, he was often close to the immortal world¡¯s Feng Siming and Yaoji Fairy, and even made friends.

    This Feng Siming was the white-dressed man who had stood next to Yin Li when he woke up, and was the leader of the immortal realm¡¯s phoenix n. The nirvana method Yin Baigu had used was provided by him.

    Gu Bai also believed that Yin Baigu and this Feng Siming were once friends.

    This was because ever since he came to the immortal realm, aside from the servants, maids, and Yin Li, the one he saw most often was this Feng Siming. The other was not talkative, but would asionally take the initiative to drink with him, y chess, or whatnot, his attitude very familiar and gentle.

    As for the other Yaoji Fairy, whose real name was Lu Yaoji, she had a veryrge influence and was the daughter of the previous emperor, as well as a junior disciple of the same teacher. She got acquainted with him in the lower realm.

    However, ording to what the servants and maids had said, Lu Yaoji had a quiet and cold character, and had not stepped out of her pce for thousands of years, living in deep seclusion. He had not met her yet and was not too clear about this.

    Lu Yaoji who was in seclusion could not be visited at the moment, so Gu Bai could only focus on Feng Siming.

    However,pared to the servants and maids, this Feng Siming was even more tight-lipped and could simply be described as someone whom not even oil or salt could enter. Even his expression did not change much, and he replied with a respectful expression from beginning to end.

    ¡°The nirvana method and the Phoenix sect¡¯s inheritance. Once they¡¯re used, the past will be washed away and cannot be restored. From the past to present, there was never an exception...¡±

    Feng Siming still replied gently and respectfully.

    ¡°Fine, since it¡¯s like this, then forget it... Oh right, Feng Siming, I was chatting with the maids and servants a few days ago and heard that I used to often drink and talk with you. It seems that our rtionship should be very good, so why is it that ever since I¡¯ve returned to the immortal world, you¡¯ve been rather estranged from me?¡±

    Gu Bai¡¯s eyes were boring holes at Feng Siming, a faint smile on his lips.

    This time, Feng Siming did not reply immediately. A small, cracked expression finally appeared on his face, and his gaze towards Gu Bai flickered for a moment.

    But very soon, he restored his stubborn and gentle appearance.

    ¡°Your Immortal Lordship has an honourable identity. This small immortal dares not call Your Immortal Lordship a friend, and has only asionally yed chess and passed the time with Your Immortal Lordship...¡±

    Since his words only reached this point, it would still lead to the same conclusion no matter how much further he probed, so Gu Bai no longer questioned him and smiled as he saw him off.

    So what if his lips were sealed? In the end, he still exposed a w. It appeared that this issue of whether Feng Siming had been friends with Yin Baigu or not really was worth contemtion.

    Now that he had gotten a breakthrough from Feng Siming, there was finally only the clue of Lu Yaoji left.

    The daopanion ceremony was near at hand, and there was no more time for Gu Bai to consider and n. Since he could only get thest breakthrough from Lu Yaoji, he had to find a way to see her no matter what.

    The daopanion ceremony of the immortal world¡¯s king was extremely grand. Even if there were immortal servants arranging the matters, Yin Li, as the leading role of the ceremony, was also very busy, so Gu Bai soon found a chance to slip away.

    Lu Yaoji¡¯s immortal pnce wasn¡¯t hard to find. Even if the other was usually in seclusion and had not shown her face in front of everyone for several thousand years, as the previous king¡¯s daughter, her identity was respectable, and the pce she resided in was naturally the most magnificent aside from the king¡¯s.

    Gu Bai soon found it, but it was different from the pce he had imagined.

    The pce Lu Yaoji lived in might be impressive, but it was when he sneaked in that he realised that not only was there not a single serving maid inside, the entire courtyard was overgrown with weeds breaking out everywhere, looking exactly like a ce that had been abandoned for a long time.

    Even if she was just cultivating in seclusion, as the daughter of the grand past king, her pce shouldn¡¯t be this neglected, right?

    Gu Bai sharply sensed a trace of abnormality and began to survey the entire immortal pce, and then he finally discovered movement in one of the pces.

    The pce at the center of the entire immortal pce was sealed off by a shroud of white light that was so imprable that even the weeds outside could not reach inside, isting it from the world.

    And at that pce, a beautiful woman dressed in an elegant maid dress was sitting at the doorstep of the pce¡¯s entrance. Though her body was clean, her hair was a mess and her expression was hard to describe. She wouldugh from time to time, then sob, as if she was insane.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    Suddenly, the pce maid dressed woman sensed Gu Bai¡¯s presence and sharply lifted her head to look in his direction.

    Gu Bai did not hide and openly walked over. Looking at this woman¡¯s appearance, perhaps she was sealed within the shroud of light and could note out, so there was no need for him to fear.

    The senses of immortal cultivators were all extremely sharp, let alone these people who had already ascended to immortality. The pce maid dressed woman instantly locked her gaze on Gu Bai the moment he walked out.

    Instantly, when she saw Gu Bai¡¯s appearance, her pupils shrank and her stern gaze turned rmed. She staggeringly crawled to the edge of the light shroud, shouting while exposing an appearance of having lost her sanity.

    ¡°Yin Baigu!¡±

    Hearing the pce maid dressed woman¡¯s voice, Gu Bai¡¯s pupils shrank as well, his breath stuttering.

    It had to be known that even though everyone treated him as Yin Baigu, he had been in his spirit state when he returned to the immortal world, so his appearance was Gu Bai¡¯s.

    If he did not exin, those who met him for the first time would not recognise him. However, this woman unexpectedly recognised him at first nce and even reacted this strongly...

    Gu Bai did not speak for a time. Instead, it was the pce maid dressed woman who was extremely stirred up. After briefly losing rationality, her state of mind went out of control as she hammered her hands against the light shroud, roaring in resentment.

    ¡°It really is you; the aura from that day really was from you! You¡¯re actually still alive! If you wanted to die, why couldn¡¯t you have died more thoroughly? Why did you have toe back? How could it be, how could you still be alive...¡±

    When she reached this point, the pce maid dressed woman began crying again, releasing a weeping howl as if she was unwilling to ept reality.

    Gu Bai watched her seemingly crazed expression, but wasn¡¯t mad at her cursing him. On the contrary, a burst of delight appeared in his heart when he heard her words.

    After staying in this immortal world for so long, he had finally made a breakthrough. Looking at this woman¡¯s insane behaviour, it appeared easier to handlepared to Feng Siming¡¯s tight-lipped behaviour.

    His thoughts turning, Gu Bai smiled lightly while gazing at her. ¡°Why can¡¯t I return...¡±

    It was just a small smile, yet the pce maid dressed woman was unable to control her provoked mood. Her eyes stared fixedly on Gu Bai as she continued howling crazily.

    ¡°Yin Baigu, you¡¯re a scourge who should die! You¡¯re just a human puppet, a puppet who obeys orders! What are you worth?! I am the daughter of the king, the daughter of the magnificent immortal world king. He actually treated me like this because of you, why...¡±

    The pce maid dressed woman yelled with all her might, her eyes frantic and loathing. If it wasn¡¯t for the light shroud barrier, Gu Bai did not doubt that this woman would pounce over and tear him to shreds.

    Gu bai stared nkly at the crazed woman before him, and the smile on his lips grew.

    Ignoring the woman¡¯s craziness, he approached the light shroud and resumed talking.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a puppet? In the end, I still lived and returned. Oh, right, let me tell you one more thing. In a few more days, he¡¯ll be performing the daopanion ceremony with me...¡±

    ¡°Daopanion ceremony... No, no!¡±

    The pce maid dressed woman shook her head in disbelief, her eyes sorge that visible veins could be seen. She pounded against the light shroud with all her might, wailing desperately.

    ¡°How could you perform the daopanion ceremony?! Yin Baigu, are you mad? You actually want to be daopanions with him! You¡¯re taking revenge against me; you¡¯re doing this on purpose, right?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m taking revenge against you...¡± Gu Bai smiled with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°No...¡±

    The pce maid dressed woman¡¯s eyes reddened further when she heard this, and the hatred in her eyes could no longer increase. She bared her teeth, an intense animosity shown on her crazed face. However, it soon turned into loudughter.

    ¡°Hahaha, Yin Baigu, you idiot, even if three thousand years have passed, you¡¯re still this idiotic! Could you have forgotten Ye Cang? Didn¡¯t you love him so much? Love him so much that you used your life to curse me? Now, you¡¯ve actually used this method to retaliate against me, yet you want to be together with Yin Li? Do you know what Ye Cang did for you the year you died? Hahaha, you don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°What don¡¯t I know?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I won¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m guessing that Yin Li definitely won¡¯t tell you either. He¡¯s waited for this moment for so long, so how could he dare tell you? Yin Baigu, I will watch you, watch as you suffer more than me, hahahaha...¡±

    The pce maid dressed woman wasughing entrically, as if her hatred just now had disappeared in an instant, and there was only delight, a twisted sort of delight.

    Just as the pce maid dressed woman wasughing heartily, Gu Bai suddenly felt a burst of powerful aura approaching. A golden ray of light fell on the woman and threw her into the wall so heavily she threw up blood.

    When Gu Bai came back to his senses, he saw Yin Li with his golden brocade robes and a jade crown already appearing before him, ring at the pce-dressed woman in the light shroud with an ugly expression.

    When that woman saw Yin Li appear, a frightened expression appeared on her face, but it soon turned into a crazed one as she continued to roar inughter.

    ¡°Why, are you angry? Hahaha,e kill me, kill me, ah! But, Yin Li, don¡¯t forget that if you kill me, he shouldn¡¯t think about living! But don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t tell him anything at all. Right now, I want to see you guys perform the daopanion ceremony. I am not happy in this life, but he will suffer for every world and all his lives. How could I want to ruin this? Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Yin Li¡¯s expression was already ugly to the extreme, the veins on his forehead pulsing as he could not help but throw another p at the woman inside the light shroud before swiftly grabbing Gu Bai and leaving.

    His martial strength wasn¡¯t enough, so Gu Bai did not resist, allowing Yin Li to take him away. He only listened to the carefree and resentfulughter from behind him, and the smile at the edges of his lips grew.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>

    <i>Edited by Evans</i>

    The means of an immortal was not something a mortal couldpare to. Yin Li took Gu Bai and left in the blink of an eye.

    It was only when they returned to the imperial pce that he forcefully struggled free of the other¡¯s confinement. Abandoning pretence, he looked at the gloomy andplicated man before him with alienating eyes.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you shouldn¡¯t go out alone?¡± Yin Li¡¯s voice was rough and hoarse, Gu Bai¡¯s estranged gaze making him a little out of sorts.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go out alone? Scared I¡¯ll find out about the existence of Ye Cang?¡±

    Gu Bai massaged his wrist and smiled lightly. His gaze was calm, and his tone was calm, yet it had a sort of coldness that made one¡¯s heart shrink, making Yin Li¡¯s breathing stutter.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been lying to me... Starting from the moment I opened my eyes, you¡¯ve been lying to me. The past you told me about was absolutely iplete.¡±

    Yin Li¡¯s entire body stiffened, and his gaze sullenly fixed on Gu Bai. His hands, hidden in his sleeves, curled into fists, and it took a long time before he hoarsely spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t tell you because there are some memories that, for you, are better off not remembering.¡±

    ¡°Why not? My memories, good or bad, are my own business. What right do you have to decide for me?¡±

    Gu Bai coldlyughed. Regardless of whether or not he had his past memories, he could ascertain that he would not like this ce. Because to him, this ce was filled with too many secrets and lies, as well as hidden malice.

    Surveying the enormous immortal pce, Gu Bai no longer pretended andughed lightly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to weave a story anymore, because I¡¯ve never trusted you. Moreover, you¡¯ve never trusted me either. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve never noticed me thinking of as many methods as possible to acquire information from the servants and maids during this time. After all, you¡¯re the master of the immortal world, and you possess remarkable abilities. But why did you have to act like this? Why didn¡¯t you stop me? Let me guess...¡±

    Gu Bai kneaded his temples, as if he was contemting. The sound of his lightughter made Yin Li¡¯s heart tighten again.

    After waiting a few breaths, Gu Bai put down the hand massaging his temple and looked at him again before slowly and calmly speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking... Are you not also sounding me out? You¡¯re checking to see whether I truly lost my memories or not. But why did you have to check this way ne? Wouldn¡¯t this make me harbour suspicions toward you? Do the gains make up for the losses?¡±

    ¡°So... I also guess that maybe you¡¯re setting a trap for me ne. If you confirmed that I truly lost my memories, this trap would thus end. If I didn¡¯t, perhaps this trap would only begin. This course of events truly is iparablyplicated, but your motive is, in fact, very simple. You just want to wipe away all my memories about Ye Cang, right?¡±

    Gu Bai shook his head, his clear eyes still possessing the clearness that could reflect one¡¯s figure. However, it was extremely dreamlike, like an enormous whirlpool, able to reflect while simultaneously absorbing one¡¯s soul.

    He continued to maintain a light smile while gently speaking.

    ¡°I truly no longer remember the past, nor do I know whether I¡¯m the Yin Gubai you speak of or not. I really know nothing at all... But, before I met you, I had already met Ye Cang, and... I fell for him.¡±

    Yin Li suddenly raised his head, his breath instantly turning ice-cold.

    When Gu Bai saw his reaction, the smile on his face grew even more.

    ¡°If I had never met Ye Cang, perhaps I would¡¯ve believed your story and treated the beautiful lies as reality... However, even if I believe your story, believe that I¡¯m Yin Baigu, I wouldn¡¯t believe the love between Yin Baigu and Yin Li.¡±

    His final words were like a short and sharp de, piercing Yin Li¡¯s chest and shredding his heart into mincemeat, hurting it just like before.

    He looked at Gu Bai¡¯s smiling and tranquil face, his clear eyes the same as before, and even the coldness in his partly hidden smile was the same, making it hard for him to breathe and destroying his willpower and spirit.

    A fishy sweetness rushed up Yin Li¡¯s throat, but he lowlyughed again. Hisugh was filled with pain and agony, as well as clinginess. He reached out and caressed Gu Bai¡¯s face, a madness in his eyes that made one fearful, and he gently smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re still just as smart as before. You¡¯re right, I only have one goal ¡ª to erase your memories of Ye Cang. Regardless of the past, there¡¯s still the present, there¡¯s still the future. I absolutely will not allow you to keep remembering him...¡±

    Gu Bai brushed away his hands and did not speak, silently expressing his resistance.

    Right as this time, apanied by a burst of immense noise erupting from a distance, the entire immortal pce suddenly trembled.

    Gu Bai instantly felt his connection with Ye Cang in his soul restore itself. Surprise and joy burst in his eyes. Yin Li¡¯s eyes tightened, followed by an imperial bodyguard rushing in and kneeling down to report.

    ¡°Your Majesty, ba-bad news. The seal has broken and Ye Cang has escaped. All of the men guarding Jiuyou Abyss have perished. Your-Your Majesty, what do we do now...¡±

    The imperial bodyguard¡¯s face was deathly pale and frightened. Even though he was kneeling, he was so scared he was soon unable to kneel steadily, his legs trembling.

    ¡°Have people stop him first! Immediately notify each elder to wait for me at the court hall...¡±

    Yin Li gloomily gave an order.

    ¡°Bu-but... Yes, this subordinate shall obey.¡±

    When the imperial bodyguard heard his order, though he had an awkward expression, he could only obey and hurried to withdraw. At this very moment, he also had no other way and could only obey his order.

    When the imperial bodyguard rushed away, Gu Bai looked at Yin Li again. His bright eyes curved, as a small bewitching smile unexpectedly appeared on his delicate and pretty face.

    ¡°Your Majesty Yin Li, I feel like you can consider letting me go now. If not, I think my man may kill off all of you...¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t his! You aren¡¯t!¡±

    Yin Li sharply cut off Gu Bai¡¯s words, his aura freezing up again. Instantly, he turned everything and all the maids and servants in the pce into ice sculptures, aside from Gu Bai, before he flung his sleeves and left with a trembling body.

    Gu Bai stared at his back, the smile on his face disappearing. He surveyed the entire immortal pce before coldlyughing.

    He still had one thing he did not tell Yin Li. That is, the person who understood himself the most in this world would forever be himself. If he truly was Yin Baigu, he definitely would not believe that he would be perfectly happy to be fooled by these people.

    Since he had alreadyid his cards on the table, Gu Bai naturally would no longer continue pretending. When he saw Yin Li, he stopped concealing his opposition andck of regard. This disy caused Yin Li a lot of pain, but he still continued being extremely dedicated,ing every day to be abused.

    Having done so many missions, Gu Bai was not surprised that Yin Li would behave this way. Even if he was the emperor of the immortal realm, he was ultimately human, a human who had once cultivated from the mortal world to immortality, and possessed the emotions and desires of a person.

    There was no choice but to cancel the daopanion ceremony due to Ye Cang¡¯s sudden escape. The atmosphere in the entire heavenly pce instantly became tense and grave.

    Though Gu Bai was unable to leave the imperial pce, from the expressions of the maids and servants serving him, he could still guess that perhaps Ye Cang had created a lot of trouble and fear for these people.

    But, though he could sense Ye Cang¡¯s aura through the contract, he was unable to see the other. Gu Bai couldn¡¯t move about and could only patiently wait. That was the only thing he could currently do.

    In reality, the situation outside was much more tense and severe than Gu Bai had guessed. Everyone in the immortal realm had already gone into a state of terror.

    They had already experienced Ye Cang¡¯s madness and terror a thousand years ago. Three thousand years of raging inferno in Jiuyou Abyss couldn¡¯t even burn him to death. Now, with his return, his might was even greater than before. With his new enmity added to his old hatred, how could that madman let them off?

    The immortals in the main hall each felt that they were in peril. Thinking of the past devastation, they practically felt a chill go down their spines.

    ¡°Your Majesty, that lunatic Ye Cang merely wants Lord Baigu. Actually, he¡¯s still very easy to deal with. Let¡¯s... Let¡¯s give that person to him, ba.¡±

    All the immortals stared at Yin Li¡¯s gloomy eyes and summoned their courage to advise him in unison.

    They could not be med for their fear. Anyone who experienced the matter from three thousand years ago was like this. Faced with a person like Ye Cang, they simply had no force to go against him.

    Ye Cang was not afraid of death, but they were, ah. Aside from a few second-generation immortals in the immortal realm, who had not painstakingly cultivated in the mortal world for a thousand years before ascending into immortality? Who would want to die?

    But seeing Yin Li¡¯s unconcerned expression, it was very obvious that he had no ns to give this person up. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with anxiety, and they felt worried, unable to help but simultaneously kneel down and request once more.

    ¡°Your Majesty, that madman Ye Cang would do anything. That year, it was due to great luck that we were able to seal him, and even more so, it was thanks to the aid of the other four realms...¡±

    ¡°But now, Ye Cang¡¯s strength is much greater than before. Don¡¯t even mention helping us, the other four realms are too busy activating realm-protecting spells as preventative measures. Even the evil mes of Jiuyou Abyss could not burn that madman Ye Cang to death; who could still kill him? Also, those people in the demon realm who are struggling at death¡¯s door would ignore the past and support Ye Cang again. Your Majesty, please take pity on the people of the immortal realm and release Lord Baigu ba...¡±

    Everyone crawled and knelt on the ground, sincerely requesting him.

    Yin Li coldly gazed at the immortals in the main hall, his handsome face filled with ridicule. He spread the mighty pressure around him bit by bit, his voice deep.

    ¡°Take pity on the people of the immortal realm? This emperor will tell you that if this emperor hadn¡¯t taken pity on you, would you still be able to live till now? If it weren¡¯t for you, would Baigu have had the chance to get to know Ye Cang back then? You¡¯re all afraid of Ye Cang, so could it be that you¡¯re treating this emperor as decoration? I¡¯ll tell you, Yin Baigu is someone I absolutely won¡¯t release. Whoever dares to disobey me again ¡ª Ye Cang can exterminate the immortal realm, but this emperor can do so as well. You¡¯ll all apany me to the grave! Now, if you don¡¯t wish to die, go open the heavenly pce protection array to resist the enemy!¡±

    With that, Yin Li stormed off, leaving behind a crowd of immortal officials limp on the ground with fearful faces.

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104</h4>

    <i>Edited by Evans</i>

    Ye Cang moved even quicker than anyone in the immortal realm had thought. After getting rid of the seal, it hadn¡¯t been a month before he returned to the demon realm and led the entire realm¡¯s demon soldiers to burn their paths of retreat. They forced their way into the immortal realm as if they did not care about dying, and surrounded the entire heavenly pce.

    The people of the immortal realm were terrified. They weren¡¯t scared of going against the demon soldiers of the demon realm, but no one dared rush up against Ye Cang and could only hide behind the array and fret.

    But soon, everyone became even more worried, and each began feeling anxious because Ye Cang would kidnap someone every day at the entrance of the array.

    For those who knew of the events of that year, they all recognised that the ones kidnapped were none other than those who had participated in sealing Ye Cang, and they were guarded by his demon beast, Taotie.

    Although that Taotie was a demon beast, there was amon saying that a spiritual beast would resemble its master. Its temper was like Ye Cang¡¯s, extremely brash.

    It revealed its sharp teeth and slowly tasted those immortals¡¯ flesh while roaring at the array, frightening all those of the immortal realm into growing tufts of white hair.

    And while the people of the immortal realm fretted and grew anxious, Yin Li was exceptionally calm,pletely unconcerned with the situation outside the array. What he wanted was not for the array to truly be imprable. He just needed to dy for some time. After waiting for over three thousand years, he definitely would not permit any failure.

    Gu Bai did not know any of this, and he could only guess from the worried faces of his surrounding servants.

    In fact, he had also started to worry. Yin Li was even more unhinged than he imagined. He could sense that the other wouldpletely be ruthless if he wanted to do something. This sort of mental case was the scariest.

    Furthermore, Ye Cang was right outside the array, yet he was unable to meet him at all. This sensation of helplessness made him incredibly disturbed. He was really scared, afraid that some ident would ur.

    Time passed very quickly. On the third day since Ye Cang led men into besieging the immortal realm, Yin Li finally began making his move.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Gu Bai was forced onto the altar of the immortal realm. Yin Li stood beside him, and a few imperial bodyguards were escorting a trussed up Lu Yaoji near him. She was the pce maid-dressed woman who had previously howled at him in hatred.

    And all the people of the immortal realm were kneeling with fear and trepidation before the altar. Gazing at Yin Li¡¯s expressionless face, they wanted to speak, yet did not dare make a sound.

    Ye Cang and the demon realm were previouslypletely isted outside. Even if they could sense people moving in the array, they were unable to know and could only spare no effort in attacking the array.

    Yin Li did not speak. Turning back to give everyone a sharp look, he indicated for them to lower their heads. Then he slowly took off Gu Bai¡¯s clothes, took out a golden brush, and began drawing a mysterious rune on his body. It was very obvious that he was casting a spell.

    ¡°No, no, Yin Li, you cannot do this! You cannot treat me like this!¡±

    ¡°Bring her over...¡±

    Yin Li did not even lift his eyes as he took out a dagger from his space ring. Clearly, he had a handsome high immortal¡¯s appearance, yet he resembled a merciless devil.

    The imperial bodyguards obeyed him and brought her over. Lu Yaoji struggled wildly, staring at the dagger in Yin Li¡¯s hand as the fear in her face grew. She repeatedly shook her head, but Yin Li had no intentions of letting her off.

    Gu Bai also felt his heart chill when seeing the expressionless Yin LI. Though he did not have his past memories, ever since he reached the immortal realm and discovered that Yin Li was not simple or a good person, he had always been gentle. This cold and detached appearance gave Gu Bai an indescribable fear.

    The array¡¯s defense began weakening upon receiving Ye Cang¡¯s and the demon n¡¯s attacks from the outside. Everyone¡¯s hearts were practically in their throats, yet Yin Li was indifferent and still focused on the matter before him.

    Grasping the dagger, he walked towards Lu Yaoji step by step. Lu Yaoji looked incredibly pale as she fiercely shook her head. Meeting Yin Li¡¯s ice-cold gaze, she trembled and finally could not help but beg in fear.

    ¡°Yin Li, you can¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, he will also die. He is not a being of the six worlds. Who knows whether or not the nirvana method will end up seeding. Yin Li, you cannot treat me like this; you can¡¯t, wuwu...¡±

    ¡°Senior Yi, you and I were once disciples of the same teacher. Why are you this heartless to me? Isn¡¯t he just a puppet? If he didn¡¯t exist, you and I would have long be daopanions and married. Senior Yi, you can¡¯t kill me because of him. This isn¡¯t my fault, it¡¯s him, he¡¯s the one who fell for a demon. Since ancient times, immortals and demons couldn¡¯t tolerate each other, so he deserves to die! Senior...¡±

    Lu Yaoji wept and yelled, her disheveled hair and clothes appearing especially awful and pitiful.

    But Yin Li¡¯s gaze was still just cold. He looked at Lu Yaoji as if what he was looking at was not a person but an object which could be thrown away at any time, his voice steady andcking emotion.

    ¡°Without him, you and I are just strangers. You should be very clear as to how heartless sword cultivators cultivate, and what taking responsibility means...¡±

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be like this! Then why do you still love him?!¡± Lu Yaoji was unable to ept this.

    Yin Li did not speak, because even he did not know the answer to this question.

    He was this unhesitant when she was begging for forgiveness like this. Lu Yaoji slowly stopped crying and stared into Yin Li¡¯s eyes with resentment.

    ¡°Yin Li, you¡¯re so cruel. You actually want to treat me like this! I won¡¯t let you have your way. So what if he survives and returns? If I die, I can still enter the reincarnation cycle. If he dies, he¡¯ll just scatter into ashes. I want you to never be able to obtain him!¡±

    With that, Lu Yaoji struggled out of the ropes with all her might and rushed straight toward Yin Li. Her chest abruptly mmed into the dagger in his hand, and then she grabbed the dagger and dug out her heart, which was aze with a red me.

    The instant Yin Li saw that heart, he reached out to grab it, but Lu Yaoji was even quicker. She risked it all and endured the danger of his attack to firmly grasp her heart in her hand, then gathered all her magic to ruthlessly clench her fist.

    In a split second, the burning red heart turned into dust.

    ¡°Baigu!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Yin Li and Ye Cang, who had just broken in, simultaneously roared out. Along with the shattering of the heart, the sunny and bright sky also instantly turned cloudy.

    ¡°AH¡ª¡ª¡±

    On the altar, Gu Bai howled in pain. The instant the heart shattered, he only felt an intense pain in his chest that he had never experienced before.

    The rune restriction on his body also shook apart in the wake of Gu Bai¡¯s wail, and a stream of red light suddenly appeared from the dark skies and shone upon Gu Bai¡¯s body, pulling him into midair.

    The dense red light wrapped around him and formed an enormous protective film, causing no one to even be able to get close.

    ¡°Look, what¡¯s that?¡±

    Someone cried out in surprise and watched as fragments of the heart that Lu Yaoji had crushed to pieces suddenly gathered together. Then, as if being absorbed, they flew towards the red glowing pir bit by bit and drilled into the spot between Gu Bai¡¯s brows.

    When Yin Li saw this, he seemed to have instantly understood something. He took a step back, his face turning pale...

    Inside the red glowing ball, the pain in Gu Bai¡¯s chest slowly lessened. It was apanied by a gentle force that entered the spot between his brows bit by bit, and slowly filled the area in his mind that had always been empty.

    Countless familiar scenes shed by in his mind like a fast-forwarding film. Gu Bai closed his eyes and, as those images entered his mind, his expression began changing. When the final scene disappeared, a sparkling teardrop slid down the corner of his eye...

    Ever since he became a spirit and began doing tasks, he rarely thought about his life because the short twenty plus years of his memories were extremely dull and colorless.

    Since he was young, he was unlike other people. His emotions were so cold that it was to an unimaginable degree.

    Not only the friends around him, but even the elder who had taken care of him as he grew up had said he was ill, that he was a person without a heart. Because he had never felt sad for someone, felt happy for someone, cried for someone, or even liked someone.

    He had also doubted himself countless times in the past. He also never understood why, even though heter loved Ye Cang, his so-called heartbeat was in fact only the sensation of his spirit trembling. In ce of his heart, there had always been ice-cold emptiness all along.

    Now, he knew...

    Gu Bai slowly opened his eyes. With both hands forming a seal, a set of red embroidered clothes appeared out of nowhere and was put on him in the blink of an eye. The red glowing ball surrounding him slowly disappeared, and it slowly transformed into a mysterious rune imprint between his brows.

    At the same time, countless thickly dotted and hard-to-count ck figures suddenly appeared in the sky. They then turned into empty-eyed puppets one after another, surrounding everyone.

    Everyone stared at him and held their breaths as he slowly descended from midair.

    Even if he still looked like Gu Bai, the mark on his be and the densely packed puppets¡¯ sudden appearance made those present clearly understand one fact, that is¡ªthe genuine Yin Baigu had returned!

    ¡°Im-impossible. H-how can you st-still be alive...¡±

    Lu Yaoji¡¯s expression could no longer be described as pale and rmed. Disbelief, disbelief filled her eyes, and even the painful wounds on her body could no longer be felt.

    On the silent altar, her voice extremely stood out. Gu Bai slowly turned his head and looked at her. It took a good while before a faint smile appeared on his face, and his voice sounded extremely cheerful.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible. My birth was an ident in this world. Lu Yaoji, you truly did not disappoint me...¡±

    It was just a simple sentence, but Lu Yaoji had figured out the entire matter. She looked at the smiling Gu Bai before him, her body feeling like it was pressured by a boulder of several kilograms as sheid limp on the ground. She dazedly shook her head and repeatedly whispered, ¡°No...¡±

    Yin Li stood at the side, staring at Gu Bai, and was unable to say a single sentence. He couldn¡¯t even breathe for a long time, standing there like a statue.

    It was only when Gu Bai walked in front of him that he slowly and hoarsely voiced, ¡°You¡¯ve... long foreseen....¡±

    ¡°Correct... Reality has proven that I¡¯ve won my gamble in this game of chess.¡±

    Gu Bai stared at him, his expression indifferent.

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>

    During the short month since his return to the immortal realm, Gu Bai had actually long guessed many things from various signs and the relief sculpture in that old tomb. He had long prepared himself to wee the truth, but when his memories truly returned, he was still thoroughly heartbroken from everything in his past.

    The memory Yin Li spoke of that day was mostly the truth. He truly was a puppet Yin Li had refined when he was still a cultivator, and he had unexpectedly gained a human¡¯s spiritual wisdom.

    Not only did he gain a human¡¯s wisdom, he was also the only puppet in the world which possessed its own soul. He was blessed by the heavens and had the world-defying ability to control puppets of equal cultivation.

    And a puppet assistant was an essential item for practically every cultivator. Regardless of whether or not it was in the cultivation world or the immortal realm, his existence was a threat to everyone.

    Even if he had the immortal emperor¡¯s support behind him, the entire poption of the immortal realm rejected him. To be more urate, it was not only the immortal realm, but the entire six realms that could not tolerate his existence.

    However, when Gu Bai was still Yin Baigu, he did not realize everyone¡¯s feelings and only instinctively felt that no one liked him.

    As a puppet person, although he had intelligence, in the end, he was unlike a real person. He possessed a very high IQ, but an incredibly low EQ.

    When it came to his heart, even though he had followed Yin Li in making their way around the immortal realm, and lived for thousands of years, his inner heart still resembled his exterior appearance. He was forever only seventeen or eighteen, his heart clear and transparent like a crystal.

    The immortal realm¡¯s rejection made him long to be a real person with flesh and blood, but he did not know how to do it, until one day, when Lu Yaoji told him.

    ¡°Baigu, do you really want to be human? There¡¯s a rumour that there¡¯s an unusual treasure in the demon realm called an eternal life flower. It possesses a powerful and mysterious power. If you can find it, perhaps you can really be a real person with flesh and blood...¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The him of that time did not understand that human hearts wereplicated.

    Aside from Yin Li, only Lu Yaoji and Feng Siming treated him well in the entire immortal world. Therefore, when he saw Lu Yaoji smile and nod, he did not notice the other¡¯s peculiar gaze.

    After all, a puppet person¡¯s heart was unlike a human¡¯s.

    He heard that the eternal life flower of the demon realm was at the lifeline of the demon realm.

    The demon n was different from those of the immortal world. Although they also could absorb the world¡¯s spiritual energy and raise their cultivation, they needed demonic air, and the eternal life flower was the source of the cirction of the entire demon realm¡¯s demonic air.

    Therefore, the eternal life flower was extremely important to the demon n, and it had been guarded by sessive generations of the demon realm¡¯s war god. And this generation¡¯s demon realm war god was Ye Cang.

    He had also heard of the name Ye Cang because his cultivation was said to be extremely high, and no one knew specifically how high it was. However, someone once said that his strength did not lose out to any of the six realm¡¯s monarchs, and also because of his existence, the demon realm had been the richest and most powerful realm in the six realms three thousand years ago.

    Although Gu Bai had the nature-defying skill to control the world¡¯s puppets, this was only limited to puppets equal to or below his cultivation. At that time, he was just at the cultivation level of an immortal lord, and was unable to darepare to the warlike powerhouses of the six realm monarchs.

    But he longed too much to be a real person; this sort of desire spurred him to make a move, as he secretly left the immortal realm and entered the demon realm.

    Although he was someone of the immortal realm, he was a puppet, so he had no immortal breath on him. After concealing his breath, it was very easy for him to infiltrate the demon realm and find the location of the eternal life flower at the end of the demon realm.

    He was leaning back against a boulder, a leg straight and another bent, his arm resting on his bent knee. His visible side-profile was handsome and steadfast, and his body exuded a hard-to-describe powerhouse¡¯s mighty pressure. There was even a fierce Taotie mythical beast beside him.

    The aura of a powerhouse made Gu Bai extremely terrified, but his desire to be a real person was too deep. He dared not use force and could only pace around nearby to find a chance to make a move; he only needed a single petal.

    Since he could not use force, then he could only outwit him. As a result, he gathered all his courage and poked his head out from the boulder that hid his figure, opening his mouth and shouting.

    ¡°Are you Ye Cang the war god?¡±

    God knew how scared he was at that time. After all, everyone had spoken of how absolutely terrifying, how absolutely unfeeling the war god Ye Cang was. Those who had provoked him were all killed and fed to the Taotie by his side.

    When the man heard the voice, he turned and looked. A trace of an unusual expression appeared on his face the instant he saw him. As a puppet that had been meticulously carved, he possessed what could be said to be perfectly refined looks. Everyone who saw him would reveal this sort of expression.

    Beautiful and gorgeous things would always gain more preferential treatment, and beauty was also a type of weapon. Even if Gu Bai¡¯s EQ wasn¡¯t high when he was Yin Baogi, even he understood this principle.

    When he was still in the immortal realm, he had used this appearance to confuse many enemies and led them to think he was a beautiful and easily bullied little flower, and then they rxed their guard enough to be defeated in his hands.

    Perhaps this was Yin Li¡¯s thoughts when he first created him, since under the circumstances where they had no soul, a puppet was just a ¡®weapon¡¯ in a cultivator¡¯s hand. A cultivator creating a weapon like this was verymon.

    It was precisely because of this that he dared to boldlye out to strike up a conversation. Even if outwitting him was unsessful and he couldn¡¯t beat Ye Cang, running away was still possible.

    ¡°Leave!¡±

    Just as he imagined, Ye Cang did not make things difficult for him. He merely said a word to drive him away, then withdrew his gaze and no longer looked at him. The unfeeling war god would not be easily confused.

    But regardless of whether it was the past Yin Baigu or the future Gu Bai, they both did not give up easily, so he continued to gather his courage to strike up a conversation.

    ¡°Can Ie to you? I want to talk to you...¡±

    He still continued his action of sticking his head out, his eyes staring fixedly at the man. Blinking and blinking, his gaze was sincere and clear as he smiled lightly.

    That smile was extremely beautiful. When Ye Cang heard his voice and turned to look at him again, his heart could not help but suddenly stop as his hand stroking Taotie¡¯s fur tensed.

    Taotie sensed its master¡¯s movement, and assuming that its master was angry, got up and assumed the posture of wanting to pounce over to bite him, but was then pulled by its tail.

    ¡°Come over ba...¡± Ye Cang took a breath and made his suddenly frozen heart start beating again before he spoke callously.

    Obtaining his permission, Gu Bai happily came out from behind the rock and ran over to crouch down before the man, curiously looking at the other as he continued smiling.

    ¡°Turns out you look like this ah. I¡¯ve long heard about you, even from the immortal world. You ascending to the demon realm is even more amazing. Being the demon realm¡¯s war god already sounds really impressive.¡±

    Though he was said to be of high IQ but low EQ, this low EQ could only be regarding himself. He was clear and transparent like a crystal, unable to understand a human¡¯s genuineplexity.

    But as a puppet that had lived for thousands of years, he had still learned to be very slick when fawning over someone. Added with that smiling face, no one was able to dislike him.

    Ye Cang did not speak, but when looking at Gu Bai, an indiscernible uptick appeared at the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Did youe just to tter me? Who are you? Don¡¯t you know this is a restricted area? What did youe here for...¡±

    ¡°I came to find you. I¡¯ve admired you for a long time. I¡¯m Baigu, Yin Baigu. How about bing familiar with me?¡±

    The him of that time went to seduce him without a change in his expression.

    He naively thought that he was so smart to actually think of such a good n. When they became familiar with each other, asking for a petal from him would definitely be effortless!

    But he didn¡¯t think that this seduction wouldn¡¯t help him attain his goal while he had already thrown himself in...

    Like the rumours from the outside world, Ye Cang truly was a very callous person. Wanting to approach him and obtain his goodwill was not so easy.

    Though Ye Cang, for the first time, had not directly killed him for trespassing into a restricted area, his attitude was very cold. He did not fall for his seduction during their first meeting.

    But Gu Bai would not give up. His seduction still did not seed today, so the little immortal nned to work hard again tomorrow. He did not leave and instead thickened his skin, staying behind.

    In any case, there was nothing to do in the immortal realm, and his master was also in seclusion. At this time, there was no one to discipline him, so he was free to arrange his own schedule. If he could not wrangle this cold man, he would not be called Yin Baigu, and his name would be read backwards!

    As such, he began circling around the man every day, thinking up all sorts of methods to get close to him and garner his goodwill. But the man truly was too hard to deal with, as he was simply indifferent.

    Gu Bai was helpless. The other did not fall for his persuasion while he was not so bold as to use force. Just as he was about to give up and was resigned to reading his name backwards, Ye Cang saw his ears drooping like a pitiful and abandoned puppy, so his attitude suddenly softened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act in front of me. Speak ba, for what reason did youe to me and tried to ingratiate yourself with me?¡±

    He wanted to say it but didn¡¯t dare to. What he wanted was the lifeblood of his demon realm. If he said it aloud, with the man¡¯s appearance of not being amenable to soft or weak tactics, wouldn¡¯t he just be beaten to death?

    He was very distressed, but finally, under his longing desire to be a real human, he still gathered his courage to quietly speak up.

    ¡°God Ye Cang, c-can you give me a petal from the eternal life flower?¡±

    He barely finished when the surrounding air solidified.

    The man¡¯s gaze felt like a burning torch. At the side, the demonic beast Taotie also straightened its back and assumed an attacking posture. The eternal life flower was the lifeblood of the demon realm, so how could it be so easily given?

    ¡°I just want a single petal; I won¡¯t hurt the eternal life flower at all. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯ll automatically wither and bloom again once every thousand years. I don¡¯t want a fresh one, and even giving me a petal that withered and dropped off is fine. I can exchange it for items... If not, then forget it, I-I won¡¯t demand it.¡±

    At that time, Gu Bai naturally also understood this principle. The formidable pressure frightened him, and he took a step back, hurrying to exin himself.

    When he said thest part, he looked at the drooling Taotie and stammeringly added a sentence. Though he really wanted to be a real person, he did not want to be swallowed up by a demonic beast.

    Even if he had lived for thousands of years, apanying Yin Li to experience the dangerous immortal realm, only his cultivation had grown. His mentality and temper still resembled his appearance. Never having been enlightened, he was mentally merely seventeen to eighteen years old. When faced with danger at this time, he could not stay indifferent.

    Ye Cang gazed at him doing his best to straighten his back and not look pathetic, yet stuttering out words fearfully, and his heart moved slightly for some reason.

    After staring at the youth for a long time, he took out a petal that was wrapped up in demonic qi to maintain its freshness, and then a slightly pondering smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°You said you can exchange items for it, but the eternal life flower is the demonic realm¡¯s most valuable treasure. What could you have that is equal to its worth?¡±

    This question conversely made it difficult for Gu Bai. He usually collected a lot of treasures, but there really wasn¡¯t anything he could exchange with that could be of the same value.

    As such, he could only say with a worried face, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything right now, but tell me what treasure you want in exchange, and I¡¯ll search for it for you...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯tck treasures. On the contrary, Ick a person...¡±

    This sentence seemed to have poked at Gu Bai¡¯s thoughts as the smile on the man¡¯s unfeeling face grew.

    Under Gu Bai¡¯s indescribable gaze, Ye Cang strode over and reached out to grasp his waist. He pulled the person to him, held his jaw and kissed him.

    The taste was just as beautiful as he had imagined. Ye Cang tightly hugged his waist and held onto his lips, rolling and sucking on them, strongly yet gently plundering the sweetness in his mouth.

    People of the demon race had always done things with only their hearts, as they were not particr about the established standard. He wanted to kiss him and thus did so. This was the demon race¡¯s strength.

    Gu Bai could not forget that day¡¯s scene for a lifetime. He could not describe what sort of feeling it was, but he felt his heart stop as his body stiffened. He waspletely dizzy and was unable to breathe.

    It was only when the other stopped could he pant for air. Ye Cang even repeatedly licked his reddened and moist lips before forcefully saying without any eptance of refusal, ¡°Yin Baigu, from today onwards, you¡¯re mine!¡±

    Suddenly pushing Ye Cang away, he covered his mouth and stared wide-eyed at the powerful yet happilyughing person before him. He could not say what feelings were in his heart, and he only felt that his heartbeat that had just stopped suddenly began pounding, and he abruptly turned and ran.

    That day, he did not achieve his goal foring to the demon realm, and instead his lips were branded a scalding imprint by the lips of a person here. A seed was nted, waiting to be watered, and germinated in his heart.

 Chapter 106

    TL: Cat

    TLC: baobao

    Editor: Evan

    When Gu Bai had still been Yin Baigu, even though he had a soul, some people still had seven emotional states and six desires

    He knew what it meant to kiss someone. That was what dual cultivation partners did. Ye Cang and he were not dual cultivation partners. He was a puppet and a man, so why did the other kiss him?

    After pushing away Ye Cang, he frantically hurried back to the immortal realm with his mind full of doubts.

    Lu Yaoji¡¯s eyes showed a kind of emotion that Gu Bai could not understand when he saw him return. Although Gu Bai could not understand, he was very sensitive to feelings and, for a split second, had then acutely sensed that the emotion Lu Yaoji had towards him was hatred.

    Only, at that time, he still did not understand people¡¯s feelings, and his mind was filled with the image of Ye Cang kissing him. He ignored what had happened and ran back to his bedroom in a panic and hid for several days withouting out.

    It was not until several days had passed that he came out of his bedroom and ran to the Feng n to try to find Feng Siming to ask for help.

    He found that he seemed to have been poisoned. Every day Ye Cang would always appear in his mind. Even when he was cultivating, he could not calm down. When he closed his eyes, Ye Cang would emerge, which almost led him into qi deviation.

    He thought that he had to have been poisoned by that demon. One should know that the demonic qi of the demon race was very powerful. Once infected, not only the body but also the soul would be eroded.

    The man kissed him, and he had been so close, so he was definitely poisoned!

    His lips were hot, his heart was flustered, and his brain was warming up. The demons¡¯ war god Ye Cang, who was known as the strongest of the six realms, was indeed worthy of his reputation. It was terrible that a little bit of demonic qi could injure him like this. It was really terrible...

    ¡°Feng Siming, you must help me. Baigu will die soon. Baigu unexpectedly will die...¡±

    He was in a hurry to ask for help from Feng Siming. On weekdays, he would usually go directly to his master when he needed something. Now that his master was in seclusion, he could only look for Feng Siming for help.

    Feng Siming not only had a good rtionship with him, but he also had above average level of magic power. He was also the leader of the Feng n and was very knowledgeable, so it was best to ask him for help.

    He told his strange feelings to Feng Siming, but he didn¡¯t mention Ye Cang¡¯s name, nor did he mention that he had been to the demon realm. Currently, the rtionship between the immortal realm and the demon realm was very tense. If others had known that he had been to the demon realm, he would definitely cause a lot of trouble. Although he was simple, he was definitely not stupid.

    ¡°It¡¯s not poison. I didn¡¯t expect that you still have the seven emotions and six desires. Who is he...?¡±

    His unhappiness was forgotten, and his attention again returned to Ye Cang.

    Feng Siming said that he liked Ye Cang, but what did he like, ne? Was it the same as how he liked to drink immortal wine and eat immortal fruit...

    He did not understand, but the panic in his heart had calmed down. Suddenly, he felt that the days in the immortal realm were not so boring. Even if no one spoke to him, he could still think of the man¡¯s appearance and pass the day with a smile.

    However, during this period, they had not seen each other again, and they did not meet again until the six realms¡¯ peace conference.

    Since the formation of the six realms, the two realms of the immortals and demons had been fighting over each other. Thend of the demons was scarce, so they wanted to upy the spiritualnd of the immortals. The immortal realm¡¯s people hated the demon n¡¯s domineering behaviour.

    After tens of thousands of years of war and aggression between the two realms, the six realms were in a terrible state, and the other four realms suffered a cmity. Whether it was for the sake of their own realm¡¯s survival or for other reasons, the four monarchs joined hands to invite people from the two realms to mediate their dispute.

    As the puppet of the immortal realm¡¯s emperor, Gu Bai naturally went with him. Before the peace conference started, he saw Ye Cang.

    The man was still as strong as before. Standing there, people were more afraid of him than the demons¡¯ emperor. Everyone knew that although Ye Cang was not the demons¡¯ emperor, his aplishments were even higher than that of the demons¡¯ emperor.

    Whether it was the realm of demons, the immortals, or the other races, they essentially respected the strong. The war god did not have a false reputation. Taotie, the mythical beast besides him, was also an existence which brought forth fear.

    ¡°....¡±

    Gu Bai looked at the man in the opposite direction, and his heartbeat suddenly elerated. When the other side saw him, Gu Bai suddenly hid behind Yin Li, trying to hide himself and his intention to peek at the man.

    Stupidly, he didn¡¯t realise that his face was hidden, but his body was still visible, which was just like someone burying their head in sand!

    So with the intention of peeking at him, he obviously saw the other¡¯s handsome and resolute face and his thin lips that seemed to show a smile.

    There was nothing for him in the peace conference of the six realms. After Yin Li left, he moved freely, walked around, and soon met Ye Cang alone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want eternal flower petals, ma? Why did you run so fast that day...¡±

    Ye Cang came over and looked at him with a smile. The strong aura made people unable to breathe.

    In fact, Gu Bai was really unable to breathe at that time. He was so nervous that he didn¡¯t dare to move while standing there. He looked at Ye Cang, and his chest felt like it was filled with hot moltenva from a volcanic eruption. He could not utter a sound.

    He was nervous and, contrary to what one might think, it was natural to fall into Ye Cang¡¯s arms. Ye Cang half-embraced Gu Bai as he bowed his head to kiss the tip of Gu Bai¡¯s nose, forehead, eyebrows, eyes, and so on.

    ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re from the immortal realm. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find you...¡±

    ¡°You, why did you look for me? I didn¡¯t steal your eternal life flower. I-I don¡¯t want your petals...¡±

    The ce he had been kissed by the other began to burn. He was blushing and stuttering. His body struggled in the embrace a little, as he was a little ufortable and uneasy. He thought to himself, He kissed me again. Why did he kiss me again?

    He was a puppet who could not control the expression on his face, and the emotion in his eyes could not be concealed. Ye Cang looked at him and was very happy.

    ¡°I know what you want to do with the eternal life flower. You¡¯re a puppet. Although you have a soul and the same appearance as others, your body has been changed by the spirit of heaven and earth from the beginning to the end. You want to be a real person, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, I wish I were a real person...¡±

    He nodded honestly, his expression a little lonely and wronged. This was so no one would reject him for being different.

    The pitiful and wronged appearance those drooping ears showed looked very cute, but the loneliness was heartbreaking. Ye Cang caressed Gu Bai¡¯s cheek and smiled, not minding the least.

    ¡°Although the eternal life flower is a strange thing and possesses powerful energy, it still is unable to let you possess genuine flesh and blood. But what about it? Although you were born as a puppet, you can open your spiritual wisdom, and then you will have a human soul, one blessed by the heavens...¡±

    ¡°But everyone doesn¡¯t seem to like me...¡± He was still very much aggrieved. Rejected by others, he felt very bad, as he didn¡¯t like it at all.

    ¡°The immortals are a group of very pompous guys. They don¡¯t dislike you, but they¡¯re afraid of you. You don¡¯t have to worry about those guys... Ben Jun likes you. I said it that day, that you¡¯re my man. If anyone makes you unhappy in the future, I¡¯ll catch them and feed them to Taotie!¡±

    Ye Cang wrapped his arms tightly around Gu Bai¡¯s waist, and with an imposing manner his momentum soared. This was a demon¡¯s way of doing things. Even his deration was so direct, assertive, and powerful.

    Gu Bai choked on words for a long time before reacting, watching this man speak like a scoundrel.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m a man of the immortal realm, you are the war god of the demon realm. I-I¡¯m still a man, a male puppet...¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with me liking you? I don¡¯t care who you are. As long as you¡¯re mine, I don¡¯t need to worry about the battle between the immortal realm and the demon realm. If you like, I¡¯ll stop fighting for you.¡±

    There was a warm smile on Ye Cang¡¯s face. If other people were present, they would be terrified to see such an expression, as they did not expect that Ye Cang, the war god, could show such a smile.

    Gu Bai was unable to resist such straightforward and enthusiastic affection. Therefore, he did not avoid the man¡¯s kiss. Stunned for a moment, he became absentminded because of the other¡¯s french kiss.

    Ye Cang put one hand on the back of Gu Bai¡¯s head, and the other on his waist, kissing him deeply. His smooth tongue prated into his mouth, prying open his teeth, as he plundered inside crazily.

    Ye Cang swallowed the saliva in his mouth and made it hard for Gu Bai to breathe. Gu Bai backed up when he could not gasp for air, and then Ye Cang continued the instant Gu Bai opened his mouth and finished breathing.

    ¡°Wuwu...¡±

    Gu Bai could not resist. He had never experienced such a passionate kiss before, and even that day¡¯s kiss was not so wild.

    He let out a sweet groan at the end, his body struggling and twisting gently. His hands were pressed against Ye Cang¡¯s chest, as if he wanted to push him away, yet it was like he wanted to pull him closer. He simply did not know what he wanted to do.

    How could he kiss him? They were opposite in status, and they were both men. He shook his head in his mind, opened his mouth, and wanted to talk to some extent, but he could only utter sweet moans.

    He wanted to push him away again, but when his arm was extended, instead of pushing him away, his arms began to reach towards the man¡¯s neck, involuntarily snuggling closer to his body.

    By the end of the kiss, his consciousness was fuzzy, and from the corner of his lips that were unable to close, an ambiguous silver thread slowly slid down. He was dizzy for a while, and his limp and numb body became soft and was in no shape to be seen.

    At the empty shore of sea where the six realms met, they embraced each other closely, kissing passionately, Gu Bai epting, and Ye Cang pushing forward. They could agree that they were perfect for each other.

    If time could cease, he would like to stay in this moment forever.

    At that time, he did not know whether he had fallen in love with Ye Cang, but he was happy when he was with Ye Cang, and he liked the feeling of Ye Cang kissing him.

    After the conference of the six realms, the battle between the two realms was temporarily suspended, and they began to meet frequently.

    The demons acted only with their own hearts without any hesitation. The puppet man was pure without any hindrances to facts or thoughts. The budding feelings within him developed rapidly, and finally, where water flowed, a canal was formed.

    On the empty seashore, they kissed each other tenderly and deeply.

    Ye Cang spoke into his ear, ¡°I¡¯ll let the demons retreat to the demon realm. So how about being together with me¡°?¡±

    The struggle between the two realms of immortals and demons was due to the invasion caused by the demons¡¯ ambition. It was hard to imagine the suppression of all the demons with one¡¯s own power.

    At that time, he suddenly understood that he really fell in love with a man who would rather be an enemy to the entire world.

    Title of the chapter arc: µÚ106ÕÂ ÖÕÕÂÖ®¿þÀÜÈË£¨7£©or Chapter 106: Puppet of the Final Chapter (7)

    Cat: It¡¯s been a while hasn¡¯t it? Hello once again. Just wanna say we ain¡¯t too far from the end~

    Hoped everyone enjoyed this chapter and please give thanks once again to Evan and baobao for helping me edit and tlc this horrendous chapter.

 Chapter 107

    TL: Cat

    TLC: baobao

    Editor: Evan

    After they had exchanged their vows on the empty seashore, the two people separated with joy.

    Ye Cang was the war god in the demon realm and was also the strongest of the six realms. The demon n had always respected the strong. Even if he was not their emperor, he still had a greater appeal to that of their emperor. Although it was difficult to order the demons to retreat to the demon realm, it was not impossible.

    On the immortal realm side, Gu Bai at that time thought that he was originally rejected by the immortal people. If he was used to exchanging for the peace of the immortal realm, this kind of win-win situation would not be stopped, and his master would certainly help him achieve his goal, but he overestimated his understanding of the immortal people.

    When he returned to the immortal realm from the empty seashore, he had yet to tell the story to Yin Li when he was captured and bound by the immortal soldiers, who were led by the elders, to the main hall of the heavenly pce for a joint trial.

    ¡°Yin Baigu, for the face of the emperor, we usually would not restrict you and allow you to walk around audaciously in the heavenly pce. But we didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold and collude with the demon n. Really impudent!¡±

    Several elders red at him, and the immortals around them discussed it with each other. Everyone¡¯s eyes and expressions were full of disdain and rejection.

    He was not obliged to exin, as Ye Cang¡¯s demonic qi left on him directly proved their rtionship.

    At that time, he did not understand why these people looked at him as if he had done something terribly wrong. He never harmed the immortal realm nor offended the people. He just liked a person. Why should he stand on public trial?

    Even Yin Li looked at him and shook his fist. His ruthlessplexion became even more ice-cold. In his eyes wereplex emotions that he could not understand.

    ¡°Master, Baigu didn¡¯t collude with the demons. Baigu has never done anything harmful to the immortal realm. Baigu just likes the war god, Ye Cang....¡±

    He looked at Yin Li for help. Since the moment when he gained intelligence, he had been with Yin Li for thousands of years and experienced numerous difficulties and dangers. Yin Li was his master and his closest person.

    His master cultivated the merciless sword, and his nature was cold and indifferent, but his master treated him differently. He regarded him as a person and treated him as an equal. He believed that the master would help him. Besides, he did nothing wrong.

    But, at that time, he could not understand the meaning behind theplexity in Yin Li¡¯s eyes. If he had understood it, he would not have continued asking for help like that.

    He looked at Yin Li, and his eyes were full of eagerness to persuade him. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you always hope that the war between the immortals and demons will end? He is willing to let the soldiers from the demon n retreat for me. Master can exchange Baigu for peace in the immortal realm...¡±

    ¡°Humph! How can we believe the words of the demon n?!¡±

    Without waiting for Yin Li to speak, an elder shouted and scolded loudly, and soon one after another, everyone began to go along with it.

    Gu Bai did not know how to exin. After tens of thousands of years of the immortal demon war, no one would easily believe his words, and no one believed that Ye Cang would let the demons retreat for him.

    He could only repeat it again and again, pale and helplessly shaking his head. He really did not understand why everyone did not believe him and did not even want to try.

    If Ye Cang had deceived him and Gu Bai was handed to the demon realm, he would die. If Ye Cang did not deceive him, it would be a happy ending.

    This doubt, which he did not realise until a short timeter, was that the hatred the people in the immortal realm had for the demon realm was just that simple. It was no more than one thought that existed on the surface while another existed inside.

    ¡°Emperor, although the words of the demon n are not credible, I have a n. The reason why the demon realm has been deadlocked with us for so long is all because of the existence of Ye Cang. If Ye Cang can¡¯t participate in the war, this war will be won. Since Ye Cang spied at Baigu-xianjun that night, it¡¯s better to give the task to Baigu-xianjun....¡±

    An immortal minister came out and suggested this, and once again everyone agreed with him. If they killed Ye Cang, the demons¡¯ leader, afterwards, there would be nothing to worry about with the remaining demon n.

    ¡°May the emperor regard the immortal realm as the most important thing, and send Baigu-xianjun to bring back the head of Ye Cang!¡±

    All the immortal ministers knelt down and requested, but Yin Baigu himself was unwilling, so Yin Li could only control the situation.

    Gu Bai looked at him and shook his head, his eyes pleading. If Yin Li really wanted to control him, he couldn¡¯t resist, but he didn¡¯t want Ye Cang to die.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. First, put Baigu-xianjun in the immortal prison...¡±

    Confronting his gaze, Yin Li was silent for a long time before making a decision.

    He let out a sigh of relief and showed gratitude towards Yin Li, thinking that Yin Li was helping him. That was his master, and he would support him. He was very happy.

    So when he was detained, he didn¡¯t see how obscure the emotion in Yin Li¡¯s eyes was, nor did he notice the resentment in the eyes of Lu Yaoji beside him...

    It was only during the battle between the immortal and demon realm when his body was controlled to join the battlefield, that he understood that he was truly foolish.

    As a puppet person, even if he had high cultivation and a self-conscious soul, he could be controlled by other people.

    As long as it was Yin Li¡¯s idea, as long as they had thepass that was connected to his lifeline, anyone could control him.

    He didn¡¯t know who was controlling him, but he knew someone had stolen thepass from Yin Li.

    The instinct in his body made him unable to resist. He was controlled to rush into the demon n to kill like crazy.

    Such provocative actions made the surrounding demons angry, and all besieged him, but then they were stunned by Ye Cang who had rushed over.

    ¡°Get out of here. If anyone dares to hurt him, don¡¯t me me, Ye Cang, for not recognising people!¡±

    Gu Bai would never forget that moment when the man in armor came to him saddled on the back of the blood-soaked demonic Taotie, along with his halberd in his hand, reaping all the heads that had wanted to hurt him. He was not merciful even if they were the demon race.

    ¡°Shenjun, are you crazy? He¡¯s from the immortal realm!¡±

    All the demons looked at Ye Cang and couldn¡¯t believe that their war god would fight against his own people for a mere man from the immortal realm.

    But it turned out that Yin Baigu was more important than anything in the heart of the man. Even for this man, he became the object of rejection by the entire demon n, and he still had to protect him.

    ¡°Don¡¯te, don¡¯te...¡±

    At that moment, Gu Bai watched Ye Cange to him, shaking his head, and there was an endless panic in his heart, tears forming at the corner of his eyes.

    He was a puppet, the puppet would not cry, but at that moment, he clearly felt his eyes were blurred by the water mist.

    No one knew how he felt when he uncontrobly stabbed his sword into Ye Cang¡¯s body with his own hands.

    As he looked at Ye Cang, and then looked down at the blood flowing from the other¡¯s chest, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. He just felt that his heart was being cut piece by piece, and it was too painful to breathe.

    Tears had already blurred his vision. He couldn¡¯t see Ye Cang¡¯s expression clearly, and he didn¡¯t want to see it clearly. He was afraid, afraid of seeing what he didn¡¯t want to see in the other¡¯s eyes.

    With blurry eyes, he felt that his forehead had been kissed, and the voice of Ye Cang rang in his ear, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Ben Jun doesn¡¯t like it when you cry...¡±

    At that moment, he wanted to lean into this man¡¯s embrace.

    But he couldn¡¯t do that kind of thing. The only thing he could do was to watch his hands stabbing at the other mindlessly.

    Without the war god¡¯s intimidation, the immortal realm began to powerfully attack the demon n and, as a result, the demon n had a crushing defeat.

    On the battlefield full of corpses and blood, he watched as the Taotie snatched Ye Cang as they left grievously and seriously injured with the remaining demons of the demon n. The indescribable cold spread from the bottom of his heart to his limbs...

    ¡°Why did you do this...¡±

    He looked back at Yin Li, who came to him, and asked in a trembling voice.

    He didn¡¯t care who controlled him, because whoever controlled him had to steal thepass from Yin Li, but Yin Li was the emperor of immortals. Without his acquiescence, who had the ability?

    Yin Li didn¡¯t speak, which was considered to be an admission by silence, and just stared at him withplicated eyes.

    Gu Bai might not have understood it before, but at this moment, he understood it and understood moreplex things than Yin Li himself showed.

    He was not stupid, but his heart never been opened. In the eyes of Yin Li, he saw a lot of things. A lot of things had also been uncovered. The clear and bright heart suddenly changed at this moment...

    He didn¡¯t speak or ask again. He threw down his sword and departed quickly towards the seashore.

    It was the quietest ce in the immortal realm, and the ce he visited the most. Whenever he was in a bad mood, he would always go there for a while.

    He leaned against the big tree on the bank of the river, listening to the light sound of flowing water, as he stared at his trembling hands, dazed. There were still traces of blood belonging to Ye Cang.

    ¡°Baigu, do you know the nirvana method of the Feng n?¡±

    All of a sudden, he heard a familiar voice, Feng Siming¡¯s.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of people he made friends within the entire realm of immortals. Feng Siming was one of them. They got to know each other when they were cultivating to be immortals. He had once saved Feng Siming¡¯s life. The other had regarded him as a good friend and benefactor. It had been thousands of years since they became friends.

    ¡°Do you want to break free from the control of your puppet body? Maybe it can help you. My n¡¯s nirvana method can help you be reborn and, if you seed, you can break free from the control of your puppet body, or you can even have your own flesh and blood...¡±

    Feng Siming ced a jade slip onto his hand.

    ¡°Why help me?¡± He raised his head and stared at the other.

    ¡°You and I have been friends for thousands of years, and I owe you a favour...¡±

    Feng Siming lowered his eyelids and concealed his eyes.

    ¡°Thank you...¡±

    That day, he took over the jade slip and left with his head down, without letting Feng Siming, who raised his head, see the suddenly emerging violent emotions in his eyes.

    It was true that Feng Siming owed him a favour, but Yin Li was his monarch.

    There was a saying in the mortal world: If the emperor orders you to die, you have to die.

    Unfortunately, he just happened to hear it before.

    There were also records in the heavenly books: the method of the Feng n, the use of a different tribe, the rebirth of Nirvana, the past that would be forgotten.

    Unfortunately, he had stolen a nce...

    Holding the jade slip tightly, his lonely eyes showed a hint of an ironic smile.

    Title of the chapter arc: µÚ107ÕÂ ÖÕÕÂÖ®¿þÀÜÈË£¨8£©or Chapter 107: Puppets of the Final Chapter (8) (not urate title of course)

    Cat: I apologise for the long wait. Once again please give thanks to Evan and baobao for helping out and I hope you enjoy this chapter. We are not too far from the end so everyone hold onto your seats!

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108</h4>

    Trantor: Dandan

    TLC: THISBRO

    Editor: Evan

    Gu Bai didn¡¯t know how to describe his mood when he discovered the Feng n¡¯s heavenly books to achieve nirvana. He only knew that at that moment, the Yin Baigu from before was gone.

    He held the jade slip and sat on the bank of the small river for an entire three days and three nights before controlling a puppet to go to the lower realm.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything about his origins, but he could choose to change his future.

    No matter how hard and painful the process was and how serious the consequences of failure were, he had to gamble on this game of chess...

    He didn¡¯t know if the Feng n¡¯s nirvana technique could help separate himself from his puppet body, but he knew that it could help him break free of others¡¯ control, wash away his past, and remove him from all of these shackles.

    But the biggest problem was that non-Feng n nsmen who rashly used this method could lose all their memories. This was the hidden intent he saw in Yin Li¡¯s eyes.

    As his creator, Yin Li understood him very well and knew his character, so when he had been in the hall, a big fishing had been cast down onto him.

    But what Yin Li didn¡¯t expect was that Yin Baigu also knew him very well...

    Gu Bai was not sure he could win this game. If he won, that would naturally be good. But if he lost, he would lose all of his memories.

    He was afraid, afraid that if he lost this chess game, the name Ye Cang would disappear from his memories forever. He would never remember that he had once loved a man named Ye Cang.

    He was even more afraid that if he lost, he would have to be with a person he did not love for the rest of eternity.

    Yes, he understood the hidden emotion in Yin Li¡¯s eyes. Yin Li had fallen in love with him. The Yin Li who had cultivated the path of ruthlessness had fallen in love with him.

    However, he didn¡¯t love Yin Li because he had fallen in love with the man named Ye Cang, and there was no room for others in his heart.

    That was why he descended into the mortal realms to find a reliable person to make a deal with, leaving clues for the future him to discover.

    Regardless of whether he won or lost in this final game of chess, the relief sculpture in the ancient tomb would warn him. So even if he really lost in the end, as long as he saw this relief, he would never fall in love with Yin Li...

    This was the worst possible oue, but he wanted to win, so he found Lu Yaoji.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who stole thepass and controlled me, aren¡¯t you? What do you have against me?¡±

    He looked at Lu Yaoji and asked that question. In fact, he had already guessed all sorts of reasons. He hade here on purpose, in order to ask this.

    Lu Yaoji didn¡¯t speak, but the change in herplexion betrayed her. Gu Baiughed. He didn¡¯t hate Lu Yaoji. He only med himself for being too stupid and not understanding people¡¯s hearts.

    But, at this moment, these people would all be his pawns.

    ¡°...... Because of Master, right? Because you found out that he fell in love with me, and you discovered this even before he and I knew... ¡±

    ¡°In fact, you have always wanted to get rid of me, but you didn¡¯t dare to do it yourself. My level of cultivationpletely eclipses yours, so you can¡¯t kill me. And, if you don¡¯t kill mepletely, I will recover because I¡¯m a puppet with an almost immortal body...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you told me that the immortal flower of the demon world could allow me to have flesh and blood, and so you led me to the demon world to provoke Ye Cang because only a person as strong as him can take my life...¡±

    ¡°But what you didn¡¯t expect was that not only did Ye Cang not kill me, he instead fell in love with me. However, at that time, you must have experienced an indescribable happiness for a short period of time, which was why it was so easy for me to sneak out of the immortal realm to meet Ye Cangter on. You were helping me, because everytime I left the immortal realm, I would be of no threat to you...¡±

    ¡°But what you didn¡¯t expect even more was that Master had already realized his feelings for me. In the hall, when you saw Master letting me go, you must have seen howplex his resentment was...¡±

    Gu Bai looked at Lu Yaoji and calmly narrated the facts.

    He never knew that the immortal sister Yaoji, whom he had met in the immortal realm and who had always been taking care of him, was actually so resentful towards him underneath her smile.

    When the truth was revealed, her false smile disappeared. He looked at Lu Yaoji¡¯s clean and beautiful face which now revealed ferocious and resentful eyes.

    ¡°Yes, you guessed right. Yin Baigu, I just want you to die! You¡¯re just a puppet that¡¯s supposed to be ordered around by others. On what basis could you have obtained his love?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a puppet. I have a soul...¡± he retorted again.

    ¡°You consider this a soul? Every creature in the world can enter the cycle of reincarnation, but can you enter the six reincarnations? You are nothing!¡±

    Lu Yaoji hatefully roared.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t know anything! I grew up with him and we began the journey of cultivation together. We should have been a rare pair of cultivators destined to be dedicated to each other. But, because of you, because of your appearance, everything changed!¡±

    ¡°...... At that time, I knew from the moment he brought you back to the sect that he fell in love with you. Fell in love with a puppet like you, but he didn¡¯t know it at that time.... ¡±

    ¡°No, maybe he did know at that time, which was why he chose to practice the sect¡¯s ruthless sword cultivation, because he couldn¡¯t ept that he fell in love with the puppet man he created. Not only that, but you¡¯re also both men, which vites the yin-yang principle, so he became even more determined to cultivate into an immortal and to live a normal life...¡±

    ¡°But I really didn¡¯t expect you to upy such arge part in his heart. Besides themon people, there is only room for you left... I¡¯m unresigned to this, as he and I should have been immortal partners as ordained by heaven, but it was all destroyed by you!¡±

    ¡°So you decided to destroy my love?¡±

    Looking at Lu Yaoji¡¯s distorted face, he only felt it wasughable. It turned out that people¡¯s hearts could beplicated to this degree that she hated him because Yin Li didn¡¯t love her. Such a ridiculous reason.

    But for those who were lost in love, this might be rather normal. Jealousy was enough to make a person crazy and twisted.

    So now Lu Yaoji¡¯s face showed a contented smile.

    ¡°Yes, Yin Baigu. I want you to be as miserable as me! I really don¡¯t know what part of you can even be considered good, that they would both fall in love with you. Yin Li and Ye Cang were even willing to stop their war for you, raise a hand against their own people, and willingly be sinners despised by the whole demon n. You¡¯re a scourge! If you want to me anyone, then me yourself for being too stupid. You¡¯ve lived for a thousand years, yet you can¡¯t even understand this part of human nature!¡±

    Yes, he was the one who had implicated Ye Cang. Even though he hadn¡¯t meant it, it was the truth. His heart rippled with pain, and Lu Yaoji¡¯s goal was achieved. He really was very miserable at this moment.

    ¡°Lu Yaoji, did you think he would love you if I weren¡¯t here? No, he wouldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t before, and he won¡¯t in the future.¡±

    He was choked with emotion before staring at Lu Yaoji as he enunciated each word slowly.

    ¡°Listen to me. As long as I, Yin Baigu still live, I will never let Yin Li fall in love with you. On the day that I, Yin Baigu, die, I will also use my life to curse you to never get Yin Li¡¯s love...¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±

    It was more painful to never receive Yin Li¡¯s love than to die. Lu Yaoji¡¯s face twisted to the extreme. When Gu Bai reached out to create the curse, a sword fueled with resentment pierced his chest and pulled out his heart.

    The extreme resentment caused her to miss the sh of a smile in Gu Bai¡¯s eyes.

    He was stupid, but Lu Yaoji was even more stupid. If he really wanted to curse her, why would he give her a chance to interrupt him? If he was resistant, how could Lu Yaoji, whose cultivation was not higher than his, easily snatch away his heart?

    He even said that he was not foolish, as he followed Yin Li from the cultivation world to the immortal realm step by step. How could he be foolish? It was just that he didn¡¯t understand people¡¯s schemes, that was all...

    Thest scene he saw before he closed his eyes was Lu Yaoji swallowing his heart and screaming at ¡°Yin Li¡± crazily.

    ¡°Come, kill me, kill me, I dare you! His heart is with me now. If you kill me and can¡¯t save him within a quarter of an hour, he will never be able to revive!¡±

    Yin Li seemed very angry. His face was ashen, but ultimately he put down his palm and took Yin Baigu, who had turned back into a carved jade statue, away.

    Gu Bai looked at Lu Yaoji who wasughing madly and was pleased with herself, and with relief he allowed Yin Li to use the nirvana method on him, sending his weak spirit into the three thousand worlds to slowly recover.

    Yes, he wouldn¡¯t use it by himself. This game of chess, he would try his utmost to win.

    The day Yin Lipleted thest steps of the nirvana technique would be the day of his return!

    At that time, he would have a free body and could go to the demon realm to find Ye Cang.

    What Gu Bai didn¡¯t expect was that Lu Yaoji hated him more than he thought. His ¡°death¡± was not enough to eliminate Lu Yaoji¡¯s hatred.

    She knew that Yin Li would try his best to save him, so when Ye Cang finally suffered the wrath and disdain of the entire demon n and was imprisoned, and when the Taotie was dispatched to the immortal realm, she had a crazy idea.

    She intercepted the Taotie beast that Yin Li had severely injured and imprisoned him in one of the small worlds among the three thousand worlds, then assigned people to keep watch over it and torture it.

    In the future, when the Taotie devoured and caused the deaths of hundreds of millions of mortals in that world, it would incite public indignation toward the demon world and cause it to be besieged and destroyed by the other four united realms.

    Then she secretly closed off Gu Bai¡¯s nirvana so that none of the worlds could lead to his reincarnation and ascension, then sealed off that world, cutting off any and all roads to his return.

    And then she revealed the news of his ¡°death¡±.

    That day, on the battlefield between the immortals and the demons, Ye Cang was willing to be a traitor of the demon n for Yin Baigu. She trusted that if the other received the news of Yin Baigu¡¯s death, he would definitely create a huge disturbance.

    No matter how strong Ye Cang was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take on six whole realms by himself.

    If Yin Baigu really came back alive, what would his expression look like when he found out that Ye Cang had died for him, that the demon realm had been destroyed because of him, and that he had harmed the person he loved most?

    Lu Yaoji¡¯s heart was full of resentment and carefree expectation.

 Chapter 109

    TL: Cat

    TLC: eggy & juurenshra

    Editor: Evan

    Things developed more crazily than Lu Yaoji expected.

    When the news of Yin Baigu¡¯s death reached the demon realm, Ye Cang, who was originally quiet, suddenly began to riot as he quickly ran out of the demon realm.

    Since ancient times, there was no undeserved reputation for the demon realm¡¯s god of war. Every god of war could be ssified as the most powerful one in the demon realm during their reign. In the demon realm, where it was clear that whoever was the strongest had the most respect, the god of war was a being that even surpassed the demon emperor.

    Not one demon dared to stop him, and no one could actually stop him. Ye Cang left the demon realm alone, and while holding a long halberd he broke into the realm of the immortals.

    Without stopping, he killed the immortal who attempted to obstruct him from advancing. Throughout the bloodshed, Ye Cang kept calling out one name: ¡°Baigu¡±. Blood flowed everywhere he passed.

    Until he robbed a puppet the size of a hand from Yin Li. It was lifeless and was no different from ordinary jade carvings. From then on, whenever anyone mentioned Ye Cang, he was no longer referred to as the god of war but a lunatic.

    He seemed to have lost his sanity. Hepletely fell into a state of madness. The strong stimtion drove him into a frenzy. His power soared, and his eyes were red as he ughtered without stopping in the realm of immortals.

    Yin Li led the immortals to fight to the death, but they were only able to seriously injure him.

    People had thought that things would end with that, but no one thought that Ye Cang would be so crazy.

    After disappearing for several months, he reappeared, still in his ck armor, carrying a silver halberd as he broke into the realm of the immortals alone.

    This time, unlike when he had lost his mind before, he was now extremely calm, but was more frightening than before.

    He began to break into each of the immortal cities, killed wildly, reaped the lives of the immortals, and ughtered tens of thousands of immortals, before finallying to the heavenly pce.

    Even if three thousand years had passed, the immortals who personally experienced it would still be chilled to the bone.

    Only, they saw this crazy man take out densely packed bodies of dead immortals from his storage ring. As if it was raining, the bodies fell, piling up to surround the whole immortal pce.

    Blood umted and flowed across the ground to cover the insteps of their feet. The corpses that died a violent death exuded bursts of death qi. Every immortal face at the scene paled. Even if they had seen countless deaths, they still could feel fear at this moment.

    But they were more concerned about what this lunatic was about to do at this moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Ninth Punishing Immortal Blood Transfusion Technique! It¡¯s the legendary taboo technique that could reverse reincarnations, the Ninth Punishing Immortal Blood Transfusion Technique! He¡¯s going to sacrifice the whole immortal realm to reverse reincarnation!¡±

    The wise immortals shouted in horror.

    There weren¡¯t many people who knew this technique, and most of them were at a loss, but those immortals who knew were all frightened.

    This technique had no great effect. The only effect was to reverse reincarnation. To put it bluntly, it was to let the deade alive again.

    No one knew who its creator was, but the immortals who were proficient in spell formations knew that this technique waspletely a taboo existence.

    No matter life or death, as long as their souls were not annihted, all six beings could be reincarnated. There was no need to resurrect since they could just find the reincarnation of that person.

    But this technique reversed reincarnation and resurrected those who had turned into ashes and couldn¡¯t enter the reincarnation cycle.

    Since they had gone up in smoke, if you wanted to resurrect them, it was an act against heaven, so naturally you had to pay a certain price.

    There was no doubt that at this moment, Ye Cang was just going to take the lives of the entire realm of immortals in exchange for Yin Baigu.

    Insane, Insane. This man is seriously insane!

    This was the only thought left in everyone¡¯s heads besides fear.

    Yes, at this moment, Ye Cang was indeed crazy.For someone who had never fallen in love, once they did, it would be a deep love that was to an extreme level and until death.

    What did the lives of the people in the immortal realm have to do with him? And so what if he suffered the disdain of tens of thousands of demons in the demon realm? He was originally an enemy of the immortal realm, and the demon realm¡¯s god of war would also have another sessor.

    But there was only one Yin Baigu, and there was only one person who would hide behind the big stone and stick out his small head and open his mouth to smile at him....

    His unfeeling eyes shed with blood-red light as he watched the pale-faced immortals. He began to initiate his n, with a cold and detached voice.

    ¡°Since he died because of you all, then you will pay the price to let him live again!¡±

    Ye Cang¡¯s madness was unthinkable for everyone. All the immortals who had survived that terrible catastrophe couldn¡¯t forget that scene.

    The bloody mist shrouded all of the immortal pce. The howls of countless immortal friends, known or unknown, were heard. The thick bloody smell filled their noses. Fear, fear, besides fear, there was still more fear!

    However, Ye Cang was admittedly valiant and crazy, but Lu Yaoji was right. He couldn¡¯t fight against everyone in the six realms alone.

    So the horrible sacrifice was not sessful. In the middle of the uproar, the other four realms¡¯ monarchs came to fight with Yin Li, and the elders of the immortal realm went against Ye Cang and finally banished him into the ninth hell abyss seal.

    Since then, the name of Yin Baigu had also be an unspeakable name in the immortal realm.

    .........

    When all of the truth unfolded, Gu Bai could only feel pain in his chest.

    ¡°This game of chess began to beid out when you found that I fell in love with Ye Cang. You knew that it was impossible for me to let go of Ye Cang because of my character, so you intended topletely erase Ye Cang from my memories. That¡¯s why even though you¡¯ll know that I¡¯ll alienate myself from you because of Ye Cang, you still let Lu Yaoji steal thepass that controls me...

    ¡°Because no matter how much resentment and estrangement I have towards you at that time, as long as Nirvana seeds, everything that once existed will disappear, never to have existed...

    ¡°You know me so well, but I also know you well. After all, you and I have been together for thousands of years, haven¡¯t we?...¡±

    Gu Bai looked at Yin Li, whose throat was so dry it made it hard for him to speak, and his eyes were as cold as a deep pool.

    At this moment, he was no longer the Yin Baigu from before; he was Gu Bai who had freedom, so he wouldn¡¯t call him his master anymore.

    ¡°You have thought well and guessed all my reactions, but one thing you didn¡¯t expect was that I don¡¯t believe anyone in the immortal realm. From the moment I was controlled, I no longer believed anyone anymore...¡±

    ¡°When Feng Siming appeared, I guessed what you wanted to do, just as you guessed all my reactions.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know if I could win this chess game, so I decided to take a risk. I took advantage of Lu Yaoji, making use of her hatred for me. I sealed all the memories in my heart and let her keep them for me, because I knew that with her hatred toward me, it was absolutely impossible for me toe back alive... As it turns out, I won the bet.¡±

    Speaking of this, Gu Bai looked at Lu Yaoji, who was paralyzed on the ground, and smiled.

    ¡°Lu Yaoji, you once said I was stupid. Do you think I¡¯m smart now? Rest assured, I won¡¯tugh at you, because the stupid one is really you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, but you shouldn¡¯t have, really shouldn¡¯t have schemed against Ye Cang. Remember what I said? As long as I live one day, I will not let Yin Li fall in love with you...¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t...¡± Lu Yaoji shook her head violently. Her ten fingers on the white jaded steps left behind lines of blood.

    Gu Bai smiled, but his expression didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He wasn¡¯t a saint, nor was he the pure Yin Baigu from before anymore. He would hate andin too. He spoke softly to Yin Li.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to hate you, you must promise me that you will never, in any life, fall in love with Lu Yaoji.¡±

    Yin Li didn¡¯t speak, but neither did he hesitate to nod slowly.

    ¡°No¨C!¡± Lu Yaoji roared out, her mouth spilling out blood. She fell to the ground powerlessly, as she painfully cried.

    Looking at her, from the innermost part of his heart, the corner of Gu Bai¡¯s mouth perked up into a smile.

    Yin Li was unlikely to fall in love with Lu Yaoji. Even if Gu Bai didn¡¯t exist, Yin Li wouldn¡¯t fall in love with Lu Yaoji. He said this on purpose, of course. Look at how bad he was...

    However, it didn¡¯t matter whether he was the previously pure Yin Baigu, or the present Gu Bai, who was ying with the whole world. There was such a person who was always willing to fight against the whole world for him.

    He turned around and walked to Ye Cang, reaching out to brush the man¡¯s handsome and resolute face slowly.

    ¡°I once asked you about the original hosts of those tasks. They exchanged their souls with you, so where would they go after the tasks werepleted? You told me they go where they should go... This ce is the seventh realm you¡¯ve created for me, right?¡±

    Because he was not a man from the six realms, the six realms were a ce that would not allow him to stay.

    ¡°Lunatic...¡±

    Gu Bai was choked withughter, and he reached for Ye Cang¡¯s hand and tightly intersected them.

    Even if the whole world repelled him and couldn¡¯t tolerate him, so what? It was sufficient enough for him to only have this man.

    The realm of the immortals for him was simply deste. He motioned to Ye Cang to leave. When he turned around, Yin Li suddenly grabbed the corner of his clothes and bitterly spoke with hope.

    ¡°If our fate in the next life has note to an end, I would rather turn my back on heaven than betray you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have another life.¡±

    Gu Bai calmly looked back and brushed off his hand and departed.

    As he watched the red-clothed man leave, Yin Li finally fell to his knees on the ground, dejected.

    As he watched the red-clothed man leave, Yin Li covered his chest, having difficulty breathing.

    Cat:

    Title of the chapter arc: µÚ109ÕÂ ÖÕÕÂÖ®¿þÀÜÈË£¨Íê£©or Chapter 109: Puppet of the Final Chapter (end) (not urate title of course)

    Yep, that¡¯s right. This arc has officially ended! We have only one extra left until the novel ispleted. Man we¡¯vee a long way, I also would like to apologise for the long wait and would also like to thank all you readers who¡¯vee along with us on this journey as well as all the trantors be it the past tl¡¯s or the present ones, as well as the tlc¡¯s and editors! You guys have been amazing/awesome and I¡¯m sure this novel couldn¡¯t havee this far without everyone¡¯s help and/or motivation. Thank you once again for reading this chapter and novel! I really appreciate it and though I haven¡¯t been responding to thementstely, I do see them! So thank you one again! And I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Oh andstly, thank you eggy, juu and evan foring to my aid with this chapter!

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110</h4>

    Trantor: Callis

    Editor: Evan

    Ye Cang never thought that he would fall in love.

    It was because he was too cold-blooded. From the time he chose the path of demonic cultivation in the mortal world, he had be like this.

    It wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t seen others as pure, genuine, and with a perfect appearance like Yin Baigu in the thousands of years after he had ascended from the cultivation world as a war god from the demon realm.

    It was only when he saw Gu Bai did his heart move.

    ¡°Are you Ye Cang, the war god?¡±

    He still remembered that the sudden sound was sharp and clear.

    He turned his head, his pupils constricted. The youth hidden behind therge rock had a childish mentality, his smile giving him a glow that seemed to radiate from his entire body. Ye Cang¡¯s heartstrings pulled for a split second, shaking his soul.

    ¡°Leave!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t bear to shift his line of sight, telling the tempting figure which hade out of nowhere to leave. If he kept looking, he might sink into oblivion. He didn¡¯t know the origins of the alluring figure.

    As fate would decree, however, he couldn¡¯t escape the allure.

    The other crouched before him, looked up at him, smiled, and said childishly, ¡°My name is Baigu, Yin Baigu. Can you get to know me?¡± When he spoke, he knew that he had fallen.

    His heart that hadn¡¯t fluctuated for thousands of years was disturbed by the sudden appearance of the youth.

    He had guessed the reason why the youth had run over to this restricted area. The other¡¯s asionally drifting gaze, which finally fixed onto the eternal flower, betrayed him. Even though the youth was intelligent, his eyes were too clear. They were so clear that they were incapable of concealing his heart¡¯s desires.

    He didn¡¯t break contact, however, because the way the youth circled around him, trying to gain favor, was too interesting. It had somehow attracted his gaze.

    The youth had a lot of patience. He remained at the edge of the shore, crowding around him and chattering when he opened his eyes each day. When he was tired and slept, he simplyy down on the ground beside him, giving off meows that sounded like a docile kitten¡¯s.

    Heughed internally. This was a person who was already an immortal who practiced asceticism but still slept?

    The youth seemed to have no sense of danger. He held his arms, curled his legs, and furrowed his brows. Ye Cang felt that there was a slightly ufortable feeling in his heart. He didn¡¯t like the youth looking like this.

    So, he couldn¡¯t help but hold the other in his arms. The taotie beside him saw his movements, and there was a shocked expression on its fierce face. It almost shouted.

    He covered the youth¡¯s ears and quickly stopped it. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t disturb him......¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe his own actions and gentle tone.

    Truthfully though, he liked it very much. Holding the youth, it seemed as if he was holding the entire world. The cold depths of his heart quickly warmed.

    Then, he pressed a kiss to the sleeping youth¡¯s forehead.

    The next day, the boy woke up in his arms, blinked and stared at him for a while as if to ask ¡®How did I end up next to you?¡¯

    He was somewhat nervous, though his expression was nk as he exined, ¡°It was windyst night, so you forced yourself into this emperor¡¯s arms......¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The youth seemed very surprised. He was shocked that he would be so close to people other than his master. Soon, however, he had a smile on his face and his dark eyes were bright. He spoke happily.

    ¡°Really, really? I really took the initiative to get closer to you?¡±

    He was a puppet. Aside from being close to the master of his life line, he wouldn¡¯t have good feelings for any other person, let alone take the initiative to get closer to them, since puppets had no feelings.

    Since he had been intimate with this person, did it mean that he had already started to develop a person¡¯s seven emotions and six desires?

    That was right, it had to be like this. The eternal flower really was incredible. He hadn¡¯t eaten it yet, but was affected. He was a person. In the future, no one could say that he was an empty puppet!

    He didn¡¯t doubt the other party at all, because even if he had fallen asleep, as a man whose cultivation had reached the Immortal Ruler stage, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t be alerted if someone approached him, unless he was the willing one.

    There was a look of joy in the youth¡¯s eyes, and the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl slightly.

    Ye Cang was about to let go of him, but the youth was one step ahead. He put his arms around his neck and twisted his body, looking towards the road.

    ¡°God Ye Cang, I¡¯mfortable on top of you. Can you hold me again tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He was reluctant to let go and naturally agreed. After that day, the day after tomorrow, and the day after that, the youth slept in his arms every night.

    When he fell asleep, he no longer wrapped his arms around himself and no longer furrowed his brows. With his head resting against Ye Cang¡¯s body and his arms around Ye Cang¡¯s neck, he slept very sweetly.

    Fawning during the day and intimacy at night, the youth was bing more and and more familiar with him.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was unintentional or not, but the youth had started to stare at him with a nk and mullish gaze. For a while, he seemed as if he wanted to speak but hesitated. Even his ears drooped down as if he was an abandoned dog, leaving him unable to speak.

    ¡°Do not dawdle in front of this emperor. Tell me, what are you running around in front of me for?¡±

    His tone was a little harsh this time, and the youth had truly been scared. With round eyes, he said in a small voice, ¡°God Ye Cang, can y-you give me a petal from the eternal flower?¡±

    As he expected, the youth¡¯s goal really was the immortal flower.

    The immortal flower was the demon realm¡¯s life gate. How could he give it away so easily? He was the demon realm¡¯s war god, and it was his duty to protect the immortal flower.

    However, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t give it away. The withered petals were easy to negotiate for, but why would the youth want a withered petal? There was an imposing feeling over his body as he waited for the other to speak.

    ¡°I only want one petal; it won¡¯t hurt the immortal flower itself. I heard that it will wither and bloom every ten thousand years. I don¡¯t want a fresh one. Just give me a withered petal. I can trade for it... If that isn¡¯t okay, then it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Even though he was a high-level cultivator, he seemed to be very timid. He looked at Ye Cang, then at the taotie demonic beast beside him. As he stammered, there wasn¡¯t a hint of concealment, and it was all out in the open.

    Ye Cang looked at the other, who was sitting rigidly with great effort and not letting anything show as his expression was aggrieved. Ye Cang¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and his gaze fell on the other¡¯s red lips. In the end, his heart moved.

    He tightened his grip on the other¡¯s waist, bowed his head, and kissed the lips that seduced him.

    The feeling was as good as he had imagined. He sucked on the other¡¯s lip, tenderly yet forcefully plundering the other¡¯s mouth, and struggled to control himself.

    Even though he had lived for thousands of years, his heart had always been that of a youth¡¯s.

    His body went stiff, either because he didn¡¯t know how to react or because he was stunned. Distracted, it was only when he started to be pulled closer did he finally react. He panicked and fled.

    Yin Baigu......

    Ye Cang stood in ce, watching the nimble figure rush away from him. He chewed over the name in his mouth and could no longer forget it. His heart was burning like it had been set on fire.

    Even if it turned outter that the youth was an immortal or an immortal¡¯s puppet assigned to entice him, he could not control the inferno in his heart.

    When he went to the conference of the six realms, he saw him again.

    When the youth saw him, he seemed very surprised. Then, he covered his face in a panic and hid behind the Immortal Emperor. However, when trying to bury his head in the sand, the perfectly round bottom stuck out.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh, especially when he sensed the other taking careful peeks at him. There was iparable joy in his heart.

    Though the boy was frightened, he didn¡¯t hate him at all. Perhaps the other also had feelings for him, so he decided to test it.

    On the side of the six realms¡¯ seashore, he pulled him into a strong embrace and gave him the unrefusable wild and heated kiss he had been thinking of for days and nights.

    No matter how many times it would happen, he was very d he had done what he did back then.

    The pure youth was unable to resist the zing emotion. Ye Cang grabbed the opportunity to capture the youth¡¯s heart.

    Yin Baigu leaned against the other¡¯s body, hesitant. Finally, he took the initiative to reach up to the other¡¯s neck and get even closer. There was an exhaled moan, as if to say that he also liked him......

    The battle between the immortal and demon realms ceased temporarily. They started to agree to meet often. The youth¡¯s initial hesitation and evasiveness turned into hister initiative.

    He was afraid of missing the time when the youth woulde looking for him. He handed the task of watching over the immortal flower over to others, then stood at the seashore all day and night, waiting.

    It didn¡¯t matter how cold the seashore¡¯s winds were. Aside from the sound of the ocean spray on the shore, it was all deste.

    Yet, he heard movementing from behind him. He couldn¡¯t suppress his happiness with the smiling youth throwing himself at him. He reached out to help the youth who had unsteadily staggered into his arms.

    ¡°How could you be so careless each time?¡±

    ¡°Missed you, ah......¡±

    The youth never hid his emotions. His feelings were very direct and simple. Bright eyes and an attractive smile were directed at Ye Cang, making his heart tremble.

    He said that he missed me...... It was just a few words, but he was so happy that his mouth almost split with his smile.

    The taotie couldn¡¯t bear to look and used its paws to cover its eyes. It howled, as if to ask when his heroic master had be such a damn fool.

    On the banks of the seashore, their love was finally settled.

    He took off his clothes, gazing at the nervous and shy youth. He kissed the other¡¯s body, pressing a final soft kiss onto his trembling eyshes and crimson cheeks, and lovingly possessed him.

    Even a hero would fall against a tender beauty. Heroes had struggled against this since ancient times.

    ¡°Ye......¡±

    When the youth gripped his back tightly, he dazedly called his name.

    In that moment, Ye Cang knew that even if this person was actually sent by the immortals to entice him to his downfall and perhaps cause him to lose everything in the future, he would be happy to do so.

    Later, the facts proved that he had fallen for him, had lost everything for him, had lost the war that led to the destruction of the demon realm for him, and had be a sinner hated by the entire demonic race for him.

    But he didn¡¯t care. In this life, Ye Cang would never give Yin Baigu up, even if he was responsible for all the people in the world!

    To others, this would be madness, but to him, the offering he had hoped for had failed. The lords of the five realms joined together to grievously injure him and seal him in Jiuyou abyss.

    No matter how much bitter pain and suffering the burning of the depths of the fire brought, it wasn¡¯t as painful as Yin Baigu¡¯s death.

    What was the purpose of cultivating for immortality in the six realms?

    In the thousand years he had lived his endless life, his most profound memories were when he had known the youth. Days without the youth were all lonely and deste.

    He hadn¡¯t given up, nor did he want to. As long as he didn¡¯t die, no one could stop him. No matter how long he needed to persevere, there would be a day when that person would once again smile and fall into his embrace......

    He never would have thought that they would identally meet again.

    Because the youth had changed his appearance and aura, he hadn¡¯t immediately recognized the other. He only thought that this appearance was delicate and lovely. This cold youth really was fit to be one of his taskers.

    However, when the other returned afterpleting his first task, there was an increased sense that something was off. He had noticed that his persona had fallen in love with this youth in the task world.

    It was inconceivable and uneptable. How could he fall in love with someone other than Yin Baigu?

    That¡¯s right, he couldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone but Yin Baigu. Soter on, he was sure that the one called Gu Bai, was once the youth.

    Because they were simr, even if his appearance and aura had changed, his innate character couldn¡¯t be changed.

    The most obvious thing was that once the youth had identified him throughout the worlds, the pure and direct expression of passion was exactly the same.

    When the entire truth was revealed, he saw that the once naive and innocent youth¡¯s reincarnation gained confidence and boldness, so he didn¡¯t say a word. It didn¡¯t matter if he was the old Yin Baigu or Gu Bai. He was the same person all along.

    ¡°Lunatic......¡±

    The youthughed, choking on emotion, and took the initiative to reach out to grab his hand, tightly intertwining them together.

    He smiled and held the other¡¯s hand even more tightly. If madness was enough to keep him forever, he would dly be a madman.

    The grudge and resentment had finallye to an end. They left the immortal realm together.

    Lu Yaoji had once again been imprisoned in the heavenly pce,ughing and crying maniacally all day.

    If she could clear her head a little, she might be able to free herself, but she couldn¡¯t leave her own distorted feelings and heart.

    Yin Li had chosen seclusion, but Yin Baigu had already be his eternal heart demon. He regretted that in his escape, he had missed his most important thing.

    In his obsession, his vision started to blur. He looked at the youth who had been transformed by the heart demon in front of him and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    He reached out his trembling hand and pulled the youth into his arms. Heughed dazedly and said, ¡°Give me a chance, give me a chance, okay? Baigu......¡±

    ¡°Alright......¡±

    When the youth looked at him and nodded with a bright smile, he closed his eyes in contentment and slept in this fantasy forever.

    The seventh realm that Ye Cang created for Gu Bai had already been finished. It was a boundless realm that held all the creatures that had traveled the six realms.

    However, Gu Bai didn¡¯t want to go. He took the other¡¯s hand and took him to the shores of the sea where they had exchanged words of love. He ced his head on the other¡¯s chest and wrapped his arms around his waist for a long time.

    It didn¡¯t matter if it was a world that tolerated him or not. As long as this man was here, this was his world.

    They had agreed to meet each other here, exchanged emotions here, and saw each other for thest time here. This location was full of their deepest emotions and love.

    This time, Gu Bai kissed Ye Cang first, and the manid down an array to block out outside disturbances. He held the person who had taken enthusiastic initiative in his arms, dominating them.

    Their love was passionate and open, and there was never any hesitation.

    He watched the other sob under him, grasping at him through tears and sighs. Ten fingers dug into his strong back, begging for mercy.

    He watched the other suddenly straddle his waist, taking the initiative with zing heat and passion. His cheeks were flushed, his eyes were wet, and his smile was amorously enticing.

    They looked at each other, seeing themselves reflected in the other¡¯s eyes, and hoped that time could stop.

    Onest extra! On behalf of our mini-trantion team, thank you for sticking with us for this long journey (o?¨Œ?)o

    ¨C Callis

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!